Search the Community

Hello! Long time lurker, first time poster! I've been a fan of the Diaper Dimension setting for a long while, but I can't say that some stories haven't stirred up a fair share of anger at the treatment the characters within the stories are often subjected to. This was a sort of passion project of mine to put those feelings to paper. I hope you guys like it! Portal Distant, quiet chirping from birds fluttering through the treetops outside pushed through the sparkling glass of the window far above my head. Thick, woolen curtains — not quite of blackout quality but extremely close to it — prevented my seeing them or, really, anything else beyond. In the mornings of yore, I would yawn and roll over, stretching my legs as I woke up. A morning staple. A repeat of a ritual I’d had since I was a kid. Even here, it was something I used to be able to take cold comfort in. I could still roll over, but the stretching… wasn’t really possible anymore. An underlying ripple echoed through my biceps and down my back while a yawn billowed through my nostrils and into my lungs. The blue blanket which was draped over my lower half the previous night at bedtime (read: sunset) remained. No sign of tossing or turning had disrupted its embrace beyond a few wrinkles at my waist. The little bees, each smiling and happy, looked up at me with encouraging faces. Almost as if to say ‘Welcome back to the waking world, Dioana!’ Fuckers. As my eyes focused and adjusted to the dim light of the room, a few things came into focus. First were the white bars at the edges of my bed as well as the stuffed animals sat on either side of me. A pig, a dog, a ferret, and a raccoon sat to the periphery. Despite my repeated yeeting of the raccoon plush over the bed’s railing, it continuously — mysteriously — found its way back by my head when I woke each morning. She knew I hated raccoons. Little fuckers with their demon thumbs and pitch-black eyes. That’d come up pretty quickly when I was dragged along to the zoo the first time. Beyond the white bars was my “room”, a nursery designed for a child somewhere between one and three years old. A gigantic, hardwood rocking chair was nestled in the corner between two pink walls adorned with butterflies and fairies. There was, of course, a white changing table speckled with the same decor sat next to it. A toy box overflowing with stuffed animals and decorated with stickers spelling my “name” out on it was nearest to the crib. Dee-Dee’s Toys. To clarify for the unsuspecting reader, this isn’t the tale of an unexpectedly intelligent, cognizant toddler. I’m twenty-six. I used to be an adult — still am, though it’s harder and harder to claim as much these days. And I’m a prisoner. Trapped in an enlarged world designed to coddle me and care for all of my basic needs while fully equipped to destroy everything that made me, me. My crime? Surely I must be atoning for something to bring about the wretched hell in which I’ve languished for so long. Well, that’s… depressingly simple. Clichéd, even. Wrong place, wrong time. You know, your average job interview where they seem all too eager to get you working as quickly as possible. Only instead of quickly finding yourself with responsibilities over your head, I found myself in a world where everything was over my head. Literally. The micro-managing nature of both environments was peculiarly similar, though. My name is — or was — Dioana Mathers. Friends called me Dio. Some still do, but only when we were sure we weren’t being listened in on. And I now live — if you can call this living — in a world populated by leviathans. Some of the other prisoners had appreciated that moniker. Apparently, Judaism didn’t exist wherever this was. Christianity might not, either; it was hard to tell since any discussion of a ‘Jesus Christ’ was viewed as “naughty language”. When I’d been brought here, there had been frost all along the tips of the grass, crunching beneath the feet of the giants inhabiting this world. It had warmed, become cold again, and seemed to be warming back up once more like an old smith’s forge. The change of seasons had been thoroughly documented with each of the recent forays outside she’d forced upon me. If logic tracked here as it had back home, it couldn’t be past seven in the morning judging by the reddish hue coating the rays of light. Time was important to keep an eye on. One of the few things that kept me aware and my mind sharp. But I couldn’t let her know I’d worked the irregular pacing of each day out. Benefits of having nothing but time, I’d been able to count seconds over the course of a month or two after they brought me here. I knew an hour had thirty-six hundred seconds to it and, by extension, a day should have eighty-six thousand, four hundred (Kudos to Mom for forcing me to enter that seventh-grade quiz bowl as a kid, by the way). But after piecing together the segments I’d counted during the very regular schedule we followed in those early days (not that now was much different), I kept coming up with well over a hundred thousand. Usually one-hundred fifteen thousand-ish. For those not in the know, this fucking purgatory had thirty-two hour-long days. Or thereabouts, anyway. Once I’d begun getting carted off to the panopticonic daycare where she had enrolled me, I confirmed as much from some of the other prisoners. It wasn’t even particularly hard to notice. The transition from regularly pulling all-nighters to feeling dead-tired at sundown was, well, jarring, to say the least. Mid-day naps had suddenly become absolutely necessary to make it into the night. What was especially weird was that the giants of this world seemed completely unaffected by the additional eight hours. So, rough estimate since there didn’t seem to be a damn calendar anywhere in this McMansion. It’d been around fourteen months since I came to this absolute fucking horror show of a world. Don’t act too impressed; I’m going off of my “birthday” celebration from a couple of months back. Only made sense whatever day she was celebrating was when I came here instead of my actual, you know, birthday. Despite my apparent gift for it, tracking time was unexpectedly difficult. I’m constantly losing hours during the day. Always after I... ugh. Come on. Just say it. It’s always after I, well… … Fuck, I can’t. Pass. We’ll come back around to that one later. But, yeah, back to the living hell. Each and every day seemed to consist of one humiliation after degradation after episode of abuse. The outfits I was involuntarily dressed in were certainly one of the worst parts. Yesterday, during a trip to the park, it’d been the shitty chromatic blue-pink unicorn bubble romper. The day previous at daycare, it’d been a dress with a white peter-pan collar, ribbons at the shoulders, and petticoats so stiff and high the snap-crotch romper clad over my groin offered only laughable concealment of what lay underneath. You’d think the diapers were the worst part. And they used to be. They really, really fucking used to be. The damn little tabs stuck to the front of the toddler-approved animal designs were nigh-impossible to unstick, sealing me into the fluffed piss trap. It might’ve been possible with tools of some sort, but my hands were a bit undersized to utilize anything in the house. By this point, much to the continued glee of my jailer, shitting my pants was just something that happened to me. Same with peeing. There was still some control, negligible as it was. But… there was this thing that you… drank… that pretty much numbed whatever inside machinery was responsible for “holding it”. God. No. Still can’t. Need more time. So, in summation, pissing and shitting myself happens and will continue to do without much input on my part beyond pleas to be changed after the fact. And that’s if I’ve noticed by the time she checks me. Let me be frank: there is nothing more humiliating than someone else being the first to notice that you “made a boom-boom” or a “present for mommy”. Speaking of… yep. At least I noticed it first today. The mobile was still spinning above; the stars, unicorns, and moons dancing in the same rhythmic movement they’d always engaged in. A whispered melody played too, though it was always the same nursery rhyme jingle. Never anything different, or unique. Fucking Christ (see?), I missed real music. Something I could close my eyes and get lost in. A world built through sound. Jen, or “Jenny” as her jailer and the daycare workers called her, would often reminisce with me while the workers tended to the others. One day, we promised ourselves, we’d go to a concert again. An honest-to-goodness concert, not one of those bullshit sing-a-long park shows that our jailers had taken us to before. Advertised as a fun parent-child bonding experience, I was positive they were nothing more than a giant pedestal on which we could view our contemporaries, all dressed more or less of the same minuscule maturity level despite the age evident on our bodies and faces. A faint rumble quaked beneath me, shaking softly through the crib’s mattress. She was up. That meant that I had — at most — about ten more seconds of privacy for the day, laughable as it was considering the baby monitor attached to the top left rail of the crib. I closed my eyes and tried to center myself. Another day of tortures would soon be over, and I could rest with the quiet chirp of the night. The white door at the far side of the nursery opened and she entered, the giant stepping her slipper-clad foot onto the plush white carpeting of the room. My eyes remained closed for the most part, save for a tiny sliver of an opening to watch her approach. I didn’t want her to know that I’d begun waking up earlier than her. I wasn’t sure, but I had a hunch the dim light of the room and my angle cloaked my eyes from the baby monitor’s camera. Hopefully, it prevented too many details from being visible. If she knew I got up earlier than her, she might decide to fix that. Her immensely curly, wavy black hair was at first visible, followed by her emerald green eyes and creamy ivory skin surrounding a superior, confident smirk. A single mole dotted the area just to the right of her top lip. Matilda was a woman who, had we met under different circumstances (and with similar heights), I might’ve made a pass at. Correction. Would’ve made a pass at. Her voice was as smooth as the slick side of velvet, and her body was clearly that of a woman in her late twenties or early thirties. A sizable chest and hips with an ass that went on for absolute days. Hard to say how old she actually was, though. She left me feeling like a twig in comparison, even before everything that had transpired since she came into my life. Or, rather, since I came into hers. It was really a shame that she was so fucking nuts. “Dee-Dee…” Her voice was whispered and quiet as she slowly crossed the room to the crib. She reached in and took one of my pajama-covered feet between her giant fingers. “C’mon, sleepy-head, the sun is out to say hello!” Moving deftly, she wiggled said fingers gently beneath my ribs on either side and began to lift me up and out past the neck-high bars of the crib. Finally, I opened my eyes with as little emotion I could manage, hiding the ever-present rage that flared at the sight of her. “There she is! My widdle sweepy-head!” Matilda pulled me into a tight embrace, pushing me into her chest and nearly knocking the wind from my lungs as she continued to baby-talk at me. “Mommy’s happy to see you! Yes, she is!” Thank god she didn’t refer to herself as “mami” or me as “mija”. Hopefully, that would keep my memories of home less tainted. I’d kept my multi-lingual talents a secret so far, deploying it only out of quiet frustration and whispered plotting with some of the others at daycare, and even then only when the workers weren’t paying attention. All of the giants were white, anyways. Doubtful any of them would think I’d said anything other than babble. For all her supposed superiority, Matilda was just as dumb as the rest of them and likely didn’t even know what Spanish was. “Oh, Matilda. Aren’t monsters supposed to crawl out from under the bed?” was what I would’ve said in reply. Instead, because of the fucking pacifier I couldn’t pry loose from my lips, all that came out were extremely muffled grunts and groans. You may be thinking ‘Dio, why don’t you just take it out? It’s only a pacifier.’ To that, I’d probably retort with some sort of clever, smarmy comeback — as long as my lips were free. The extreme oral fixation I’d developed, or as Matilda liked to call it: a case of “The Suckles”, was something that had been ingrained into me a few months into my stint in this world. It was hypnosis. And, unfortunately for me, not the fake stage bullshit you’d catch in Vegas. The people of this world had developed an honest-to-goodness method to hypnotize certain segments of their population, and the ones in charge weren’t afraid of using it. The oral fixation was probably obtained from one of the “special” cartoons she’d made such a big deal about renting for me after regular mouth soapings did nothing for the creative vulgarity I’d always had a knack for. Damn bitch even tried the locking pacifiers for a while beforehand; the inflatable ones where the bulb filled up your whole damn mouth to painful effect. After I just started screaming through them, however, she must’ve changed strategies. Of course, I didn’t have much choice but to watch considering she’d left me in the playpen to stare at it for hours. Now, humiliatingly, I was absolutely unable to spit out any pacifier placed in my mouth. Couldn’t pull them out, either. My body seemed content to just suck away on them instead. Even my thumb was finding its way between my lips more and more often. The worst part was that, on a subconscious level, having it in my mouth felt good. Relaxing. Like a drink after a long day. So, yeah. I had the Suck— an extreme oral fixation. Not the fucking Suckles. “Hi, cutie!” Matilda cooed. “I always miss you sooo much after bedtime. Maybe Mommy will move your crib into her room one of these nights. Just like a sleepover!” Doubtful. That crib was way too wide to fit whole into the hallway. She’d have to break it down and rebuild it just to get it into her room. No normal person would— No. No, what was I thinking? Matilda wasn’t normal. She was fucking nuts, and that’s totally something she’d do! I sent few prayers to the gods and goddesses I’d taken up faith in lately. Anything that could help, right? She set me down onto the pink-cushioned changing table and pulled a white strap across my upper torso. The leg straps — attached with a retractable cord on each for easy changing, lay abandoned and unused while she went to work at unbuttoning the legs of my sleeper. “Mommy and widdle Dee-Dee would get to sleep right next to each other! Wouldn’t that be fun?” “Abso-fucking-lutely. Maybe I’d get to hear you let loose some of the noxious, rancid gas from your coal-burning heart, too.” The pacifier was still pressed tightly against my lips, reducing everything to nonsense and babble. “So chatty today,” Matilda hummed as she tucked the legs of my sleeper underneath my back and so easily tore off the tabs of the diaper covering my lower half. Unfolding it, her smile grew wider as she bent down towards me. Her emerald eyes glistened as she spoke. “I’ll bet someone was excited to show Mommy the present in her diapee! Wasn’t she?” See? What’d I tell you? So, the absolute repetition of this exact moment was the second-place contender for the most hellish, most humiliating aspect of the purgatory in which I lived. This happened every. Single. Morning. Without fail. Even now crimson still found its way across my cheeks as my other set of cheeks was tended to with a startlingly cold wet wipe. The worst part was that I was positive I only woke up like this because I— Okay. Deep inhale. It’s breastmilk. Her… breastmilk. It numbs everything down there. Everything. But, simultaneously, the taste of the stuff far outweighed anything I’d ever eaten back home. The most wonderful taste; like a vanilla shake made with only top-shelf ingredients. It was sweet, and creamy, and rich and warm, and… and… now I needed it. If I didn’t get it… well, I’d only ever smoked weed. Didn’t have much weed withdrawal after coming here. But I imagined this was what addiction must have felt like. And the milk withdrawal was brutal. I haven’t been able to really tell when I was going to the bathroom for about the last year or so. Before that, my continence, or “potty-training” as Matilda referred to it, had been shaky but regulated. But these twice-a-day “feedings” apparently added up. As a result, instead of any sort of espresso, my mornings started with a fresh lump of shit in my pants. …I feel like I need to rewind a bit. This has all been sort of a lot to drop. All of this started about fifteen months ago. Back when I was legally Dioana Mathers. Not Dee-Dee Trumlack. Fuck, even her last name sounded like medicine that made you gag. Recently fired from my most recent job at a hardware store over, well, “creative differences” in the paint department, I’d been wandering around the city looking for “help wanted” signs and scanning the usual job sites for any local offerings. Most of the gigs were crap that wouldn’t pay half the rent my studio apartment demanded, but they were crap that accepted a general associate’s degree. Even still, I’d been determined to find something better. It couldn’t have been too much to ask to have enough in a months’ pay to cover rent, gas, and money for any sort of decent food. Eventually, a posting showed up in my inbox one day — the mysterious, scam-like sort that I should’ve just trashed. Seriously, it was laughably bad. But... I didn’t. My mouse hovered over the delete button for minutes as I wrestled with myself. Bills were piling up, and I was getting desperate. The job, advertised as “Early-Childhood Development Assistant'' seems so ironic now that a fresh diaper was being taped around my hips by giant hands nearly three times the size of my own. But... listen. Until that point, I’d had no idea other dimensions even existed, let alone contained freak shows like this. Worst come to worst, I figured, it’d be some sort of Persian prince scam. Not like I had much to lose, right? The rest was a blur I still have trouble making sense of. Suffice to say, all pretenses surrounding the job fell away not long into that first day. After meeting my “boss”, a blond woman named Cheryl, I took an unexpected trip through some sort of rippling, blue air that populated the space between the frame of an odd, mechanical doorway. I vaguely remember a short hallway of sorts immediately thereafter, but that more or less clouded in an indistinct fog. After a brief spell of vertigo, I glanced up from the ground to find myself surrounded by humans of absolutely enormous size. Cheryl had grown by a factor of two, and the other people with her towered similarly. I’d stumbled head-first into the gaping maws of a “ReLocation Facility”, as Jen referred to it. Yeah, I also thought that L was a mistake. Here, people from other dimensions were processed. Tagged. Tested on. Each and every one of the monsters running that hellhole would pay. If it took my dying breath, I would guarantee it. Every new method of subjugation and torture worse than the last, and not one iota of empathy or shame was visible on any of their faces. The only details I can remember of the giants muttering to each other between pain-filled sessions of torment were “Earth-94”, “stable doorway”, and “excellent candidate”. Jen had been through something similar, she’d told me, when she was brought here a few months prior. Not from the same Earth, apparently. For one, she had no idea who Freddie Mercury was, nor Madonna. Screw the infantilization, that was the real tragedy. Everything in this world was scaled up to an insane degree: houses and buildings, cars, and especially infant paraphernalia. The people themselves seemed to fall into three different height variants. Those I’d considered a normal height back home were “Littles” here, up to six-foot or so. Other people between six and nine feet were considered “in-betweeners”, or tweeners as far as slang went. A bit on the nose, but whatever. It fit. I had next to no concept of the history of this world, but I suspected tweeners might be a more recent byproduct of the other two groups having a severe bout of hate sex. Finally, making up the top of the social hierarchy, were “Amazons”, humans who towered up to an unthinkable thirteen feet. The people who brought me here were exclusively in this category. Matilda was as well, and I had found that my eye level only leveled with the middle of her thigh. In the early days, back before I’d been “introduced” to her, I’d rebelled. Fought back. Hell, I’d even done that after I met Scary-Mary. Told them where they could shove this perverted shit. That, unfortunately for my ass, was met with swift, stunning discipline. If they got you over their enormous laps — and they would — the game was up. You’d renounce whatever strategy you’d been operating by and announce, hysterically, that you’d play by their rules. That you’d be a “good girl” if only the rain of blows drawing inklings of blood across your ass would just stop for a moment. Or the forced feeding. Or leaving you to stew in your own filth. I’m not proud to say that I’d found myself in that same situation many, many times early on. Not that I’m any less bitter now. I’m just better at hiding it. “Okay, Dee-Dee,” Matilda said as she picked my otherwise naked body up from the surface of the changing table. “Let’s go get some num-nums in that tum-tums!” I used to complain about the lack of clothing afforded to me when she fed me breakfast. I mean, you try sitting in the middle of a kitchen with your tits resting just beneath a giant bib and see if your appetite stays untouched. But that exact scenario wasn’t really a problem I had anymore. It’d been recently “fixed” for me. Grudgingly, I grabbed a hold of her as she balanced me on her hip while we left the nursery. After a trip down the long, narrow hallway and through the humongous child-gate at the exit to the hall (one emblazoned with a “Little-proof” disclaimer on the side), she took a few steps down to the landing of the living room. The scattered toys in the gated playpen by the gigantic couch mocked me. All items of equally infantile amusement, each one belonged to and was played with by a singular person in the house. Alas, it wasn’t the one with thin, non-absorbent underwear. The cushion strapped around my ass provided quiet comfort (besides the incessant crinkling) on the thin padding of the highchair seat. The vehicle for all home dining experiences I’d had since Matilda “adopted” me. Not the only one, mind. The occasional restaurant would provide a high chair with a view for me to drink breastmilk or a pureed version of Matilda’s meal from. Usually the former, though. Clever word association for what was essentially legal human trafficking, by the way. Certainly explained why I hardly ever saw anyone my size not connected to a toddler leash or a baby carrier when we were out. It seemed that most Littles who’d been born here were already claimed property. The result of some sort of law or statute change, as far as an elderly Little at daycare could explain through her reduced faculties. Unfortunately for the Amazons still without a forever-child, babies didn’t exactly propagate. But that was why I was here, wasn’t it? If this Earth was out of babies, why not look somewhere else? Matilda began strapping me into the chair, the normal waist and cross straps you’d see on any sort of highchair going first. After finishing, her emerald eyes glanced across the other restraints. Wrist and bicep cuffs. Chest and neck-straps. All more than thick enough to hold me without issue. She bent over at the waist and glared at me. “Does Mommy need to use these today, Birdy?” she asked, her tone low and indicative of the loaded nature of the question. I really hated that nickname. Pacifier still in, I could do little more than shake my head. I wasn’t in the mood to fight. Tomorrow. I’d save that anger for tomorrow. The dark nature of her demeanor faded once more into a slimy smile. Great! I’m so glad to see that you’re being a good girl today, Dee-Dee.” She tapped a finger along the ankle cuffs attached to the legs of the chair. “Not that we’d need those, huh?” That was a dare, a call to action, and a threat all bundled in one. Like a cherry to a sundae, she pulled the accursed pacifier from my mouth and waited as her eyes bore into me. A predator anticipating their regularly scheduled meat. I hardly even noticed the spittle trailing from the bulb to my lips. “No, Mommy,” I replied as calmly as my body would allow. This was the daily song and dance. She’d bait me, I’d gladly take it, and then not so gladly take whatever punishment would be doled out in reply. But not today. What little dignity I had left would need to take a few on the chin for a little bit. I’d fight back tomorrow. Definitely tomorrow. A newfound light sparked into Matilda’s eyes, and she looked as though I’d legitimately caught her off-guard. “Well, then I think someone is deserving of special breakfast, huh?” Her finger booped off the tip of my nose as she stood up. “What do you think, Birdy?” Dammit. God fucking dammit. As manipulative and abusive as she was, Matilda was still an excellent cook — when she wanted to be. I didn’t want to eat mashed bananas, prunes, or oatmeal for breakfast again. It’d been four solid weeks of unsolid foods and liquids at every meal. You’ve no idea how much I needed something else to satisfy my stomach — how many inches remained between myself and insanity’s cliff. So I did exactly what she wanted me to do. “Yes please, Mommy.” I cracked a weak smile across my face, hoping to sell the gratitude. I needed this. Her hands fell to her hips. “Well, how can I say no to such perfect manners?” The breakfast she proceeded to cook up was nothing short of amazing. Homemade pancakes with blueberries and bananas in the batter, whipped cream on top. She even let me have a small bite of her breakfast sausage, something I hadn’t been given a chance to eat since before I’d arrived. Honest-to-goodness tears welled up at the corners of my eyes. I didn’t even care that she was spoon-feeding every bite into my mouth, complete with custom airplane sound effects. Almost half of the meal got onto the bib fastened over my recently-flattened chest, the text “Mommy’s little mess-maker” becoming covered with whipped cream and syrup as she purposefully missed every third or fourth spoon. I wasn’t stupid. I knew she was conditioning me. Any non-regressed idiot would be able to parse that. And I was… letting it happen. Escape was all but impossible now. I blinked quietly as she rubbed at my face and hands with a wet wipe. Unlocking the tray to the highchair, she deposited the cartoon-adorned plate featuring Tillie and Pippie beneath syrup and berries still on it as well as the plastic tray next to the sink before unbuckling me. Said cartoon, Miss Teal’s Little Helpers, was a source of propaganda I was forced to watch far too often. “Such good num-nums, huh Birdy?” She picked me up and nestled me in her arms as she grabbed the bottle of juice from breakfast and walked into the living room. “Mommy needs to do some cleaning up. Be good and play while I work, sweetie.” She lowered me into the gated, carpeted expanse full to the brim with infantile toys, stuffed animals, and dolls. My feet dangled below as I made contact with the carpet. Maybe it was some stubborn part of my mind that refused to fold and concede, or maybe it was just a refusal to accept reality. Either way, instead of lowering onto my padded behind as usual, I tried to maintain my upright stance. Utilizing every muscle I could still feel, I desperately clung to the sense of verticality I’d once taken for granted. My legs wobbled dangerously, indicating such an action wasn’t sustainable. Matilda took note of my minor act of defiance. “Oh! Dee-Dee is standing?” Her fingers slipped up beneath my armpits, dropping the bottle onto the tan carpet. “C’mon, take a few steps for Mommy!” she gleefully cheered. Though I was loathe to admit it, the stability she was providing was probably the only thing still keeping me upright. After a few humiliating steps accompanied by her cooed congratulations, she released me from her grip. Three wobbly, awkward footfalls were all I could maintain before my legs gave out, sending me collapsing onto the carpet. “Aww. Don’t worry, sweetie.” Matilda handed me the bottle of juice, the usual plapple, and rubbed at my back through my dangling raven tresses. “You’re not quite big enough for walkies, but you’ll be there soon! I’m sure of it!” But I had been. Even after coming here, I used to be able to walk, even run. That was how I’d escaped before. Six months or so back. Made it out during the night. A fellow daycare Little had told me about a group in the city who helped adopted Littles, given they could get free on their own. I couldn’t remember the damn name of the group, and nobody would repeat it to me after the incident, but I know the Little passing the information along seemed to believe in it. There was a gas station, we’d determined, one a little over a mile away from my house where one of their elk worked a night shift. If I could get there, I had a shot. Of what, I wasn’t sure. Probably not returning home, I’d been disappointed to learn. But something different than this purgatory. A well-placed stuffed animal on the other side of the crib bars softened my fall that night, and a few stacked ones had allowed me to reach the nursery door handle. The house was enormous during the day, but in the black of night, it was like a cavernous void waiting to swallow me whole. There hadn’t been a Little gate then, so traversal was easy enough as long as I was careful of the squeaky landing steps. The shoe bench by the front door gave me enough purchase to unlock the deadbolt and turn the knob. There’d been an audible creak when the door opened, though I prayed it went unheard as I dashed outside. Didn’t really have any other choice. Clad in a footed sleeper and diaper sizable enough to cause an unavoidable waddle, I hurried down the dimly lit sidewalk that was about as wide as I was tall before splitting off into a wooded embankment at the first sight of a car. It must’ve taken hours waddling as I was, and by the time I reached said gas station the sleeper was covered in muck, wet to the touch, and torn from a few of the bramble bushes I’d stumbled into. I was freezing, my shaking nearly violent and uncontrollable. But I was there. I didn’t know how they’d help me, but anything was better than life as a baby doll. Tears were rolling down my cheeks as I took my first step towards freedom. Thing is, it didn’t matter how late in the night it was. Gas stations are the nexus of night travelers, and I didn’t make it five steps into the parking lot before the headlights of a car turned on me. A “concerned bystander” quickly took me into their arms before I could flee, the police were called, and I was very suddenly in the custody of people working for something called the LPA, or Little Protection Agency. The badges of their agents had initially filled me with hope before they mentioned returning me to my “caretakers”. Apparently, I had a handy chip in my ass they’d inserted when I came over. All it took was a simple scan from some sort of device on their part, and Matilda’s name came up. Earlier, when I spoke of the technological prowess these people had, I didn’t just mean their damn doorways into other worlds. Bio-capable nanotech was also well within their reach. I’d seen its effects on other Littles in the daycare. People who lost height, mass, teeth, bone density, even motor functions overnight. And after having waited for a very, very long time in that white, sterile room inside a stupid crib clad in nothing but a pink hospital gown and diaper as the lights were dimmed and they played lullabies overhead, a man in a long, white coat entered. He seemed so nice. He was talking to me like I was a person, not an infant. For a brief, shining moment, I honestly thought he was about to realize how fucked up this entire dimension was. But then he injected something just above the base of my spine. That something resulted in the muscles in my legs rapidly turning to numb, jelly-filled sacks which I could do little more than momentarily stand on before tumbling onto the plastic-covered examination table. Despite a mostly normal appearance barring some additional chubbiness that accumulated around my knees and calves, my legs were almost completely useless. Precautionary, the doctor had said. What a funny lack of an explanation. If someone tries to escape jail in a normal world, you don’t cut their fucking legs off. I’d have been curled up in the fetal position if I could’ve managed to maneuver my legs correctly by the time Matilda arrived. Whatever they did to my calves had an odd numbing effect on my knees, too. When she saw me, there was something curious about her expression. It wasn’t joyous at having found me, her “baby” safe and sound. It wasn’t remorse at having let me endanger myself. Nor a fit of loud anger at my having escaped. Honestly, none of the expected parental reactions. Instead, the emotion she wore was that of quiet contentment. Picking my tired, crying form up, she toyed with my near-useless foot and smiled. Fucking smiled. Her raven black hair fell right across my vision as she dressed me in the outfit from her… from my diaper bag. After being forced to bid the agents who’d mutilated me farewell with an infuriating “bye, bye”, we left the hybrid LSA office-chop doc clinic. She’d later claimed they did the whole thing by the books, and that those sorts of treatments were instituted by protocol, not request. Protocol. Hah. What a fucking load of bullshit. Protocol didn’t explain the visit to the doctor’s office a week later. There, I was given a similar shot which this time resulted in MY TITS melting away, the fat transferring elsewhere in my body and lending me more of a “baby fat” ridden appearance. Protocol didn’t explain my previously brunette hair being dyed to a dark raven black after an appointment at Little’s salon, Lil’ Munchkin’s. “At least they didn’t change your skin, sweetie,” Matilda had said as I was placed into my usual car seat in the back of her SUV after the doctor’s appointment. I glanced between her ivory-colored skin and my own tawny complexion. “Mommy made sure they only fixed what needed to be fixed.” Protocol. Right. That pretend-woke fake-ass bitch. It almost would’ve been better if she was racist, too. A few hours passed as I milled about the playpen. Well, crawled. It was an effort, but the muscles in my thighs were still strong enough to keep me upright for a while, perhaps stronger than they’d ever been, honestly. I’d downed the juice early on; Matilda was very keen I not get dehydrated. Again, picking battles. I passed the time by playing out some of my deepest fantasies with the available toys. Strangely, all of them did seem to feature my having murdered Matilda in some way. Funny how that worked out. Hey, it’s not like I’m a total psycho. Some of them just prominently featured her with my fist repeatedly ramming into her face. Hardly anything “dark” or “disturbing” there. Pretend was hard at first, but given enough time and… “encouragement”, even the most stoic marine could get in touch with their imagination. Before I knew it, Matilda was back at the playpen gate dressed for the day and with shoes on. Her hair was gathered into a messy bun at the top of her head save a few dangling strands. Otherwise dressed in sensible, outside mom-wear, my stomach dropped at the thought of what it might portend. “Okay, Birdy, let’s get you all dressed.” She leaned down to scoop me up from the pen and carried me back towards the nursery. “Where are we going?” I asked, deciding that I’d earned enough goodwill to prod a bit. “A special place!” she responded, refusing me any real information. I was summarily dressed in a yellow sundress featuring an applique on the front of a bear with a purple bow beneath its ear. The prerequisite diapers were, of course, below that. Matilda took care in pulling white tights up my legs after checking the state of my diaper and proclaiming that I “wasn’t that wet”, her fingers teasing along my calves as she did. Finally, black mary-jane shoes were buckled around my feet (not that they’d be used) and my hair was done up into two braided pigtails. After packing the purple diaper bag full of extra supplies, she popped a pacifier into my mouth and exited the house with me safely cradled against her hip. “Say bye-bye, house,” she requested as we approached the car. “Sure would be a shame if you left the stove on,” I replied into the pacifier. Matilda giggled and bounced me up and down. “We’ll see it again in just a few hours, Birdy. My cute widdle suckler.” Strapped into my comfortable-yet-restrictive purple and pink car seat, Matilda pulled out onto the road in her red SUV and began towards an unknown destination. I tugged uncomfortably at the straps but didn’t struggle any further. It’d stood up to everything I’d thrown at it thus far. Nothing I could do to the damn buckle would free me. Instead, my eyes drifted towards the bottle of white, milky liquid Matilda had placed beside me in the attached cup holder. How nice of her to take my pacifier out for me. “Make sure to drink up, sweetie!” Matilda called to me, her eyes boring into mine through the rear-view mirror. “Mommy just pumped this morning.” I should be fighting. I didn’t want this. I wanted to be free, to be Dioana Mathers again. But the rage that had been present all morning began to fade from my heart somewhat as reality reasserted itself atop the vivid fantasies I chased with my toys. I’d never be her again. If not Matilda, then the other inhabitants of this world would help ensure it. I gingerly took the bottle from the holder and began to slowly nurse from the nipple on top. Another day. I’d fight another day. * * * I awoke to a groggy, blurry scene sometime later. Laying flat on my back in the trunk of the super-sized SUV, the unsurprising realization that I was in the middle of yet another diaper change dawned on me. The infantile dress was hiked up to my chest and leggings down to my ankles as Matilda stood overhead, her hands working like a seasoned pro’s as she laid a fresh diaper beneath me and rolled up the discolored, used one to my right. Behind her, I could vaguely make out the blurry shape of cars, trucks, and other vehicles. People-shapes moving to the right. Towards something. Seemed like we’d reached whatever destination she had in mind. So, another side effect of Amazon breast milk besides the immediate ejection of your bodily waste into your pants. Like chugging a pint of nyquil, the concoction conked you out almost immediately after finishing the bottle, breast, or whatever container it was in. Tracking the average amount of time I was out for was a doomed effort. Sometimes it would only be for an hour or two, sometimes six to eight. The only theory I could work out was the involvement of other variables determining the length of sleep. Matilda noticed my fluttering eyes and smiled down at me. “Birdy~! Look who’s back from from the Land of Nod. You looked so peaceful, I didn’t want to wake you up for changies.” “W-where…?” I asked. My pacifier wasn’t obscuring my speech, so it was lucky I didn’t great her with the usual epithets. She finished with my change and deposited my soiled diaper into a little baggie before sliding it into a larger plastic bag attached to a holder in the back. Sort of a pseudo-diaper-genie. Across the row of parking I saw another Little in the same situation as I, though he looked to be putting up more of a fight. Screaming, hollering, the whole nine yards as a larger woman in a blue and white striped dress toiled away attempting to change him. “Not here! Not in front of these people!” his cries carried over the bright, shiny asphalt well. Judging by the infantile way he was dressed, he clearly wasn’t abducted here. Chances are his fate was already sealed, same as my own. And yet, as I watched his jailer pull the smaller man onto her lap in the way that telegraphed an imminent punishment, I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. Fucking amateurs. It wasn’t worth giving a shit about having your pants down in public. The Amazons expected it, and everyone else — including the tweeners — wouldn’t dare stick around to mock you less they be roped into the same situation themselves. There were more pressing things to worry about than whether people saw what was expected from us in the first place. Matilda gave the other ‘family’ only a passing glance as she finished up. “As I said earlier, we’re at a super special place!” She pulled my dress back down and placed me onto her hip while shouldering the diaper bag on her other arm. A pacifier stopped any further conversation on my part as we started making our way across a parking lot towards some large building in the distance, something that appeared squat at first glance. It was only two stories high by the standards of this world, something that struck me as odd. If everyone we were walking with were Littles, we’d all fit into the building without issue. But the only Littles I could see were being carried by hip, toddler leash, or infant carrier into the building. The vast majority of the people we were walking past were other Amazons. Curiously, a few of them had the usual Little restraining gear but no Little in sight. My head was on a swivel as I tried to discern what exactly was happening. “Someone sure is a curious lookie-Lou,” an older Amazon woman with blond hair commented as we passed her and a Little girl with similarly blond hair (dyed, you could see graying roots if you looked closely enough) in pigtails who was strapped into one of those blue baby vests that seemed to be in style lately. Her arms were contained inside of the shiny material, but her legs dangled out of the bottom openings where they bounced fruitlessly against the woman’s belt. “That she is,” Matilda’s voice crowed overhead. The Little attached to the Amazon just stared at me, her expression as blank as her eyes. Finally, after a moment shared in silence, she wiggled an arm up and out of the opening where her head was and began to wave frantically. Not for help or alarm, though. “Hi!” the Little woman shrieked at me. “My nameth Amy!” As she spoke, her lips left her teeth exposed, or lack thereof. The top front two were missing, leaving a gap in her smile that she couldn’t help but lisp through, reducing her S’s to a permanent “th”. “Whath yourth?” “D-d…” I couldn’t complete any sort of response, my brain steadfastly refusing to form any sort of answer. It’d been a while since I’d interacted with someone like her. “Dee-dee,” Matilda answered for me. “She’s got a bad case of the Suckles today, so she probably isn’t going to be much of a talker, sweetie.” “Dath okay!” the small woman giggled. If the way she bounced up and down in her carrier and smiled up at the larger woman with abject adoration clear as day in her eyes didn’t seal the deal, her thumb becoming firmly lodged between her lips certainly did. She’d gone feral. Hypnosis could bring a little to this point, the state where a Little acts and views themselves as nothing but the infant to toddler they’re forced to behave as. But hypnosis and being feral were mutually exclusive. Hypnosis of that degree was more like a lobotomy than anything. A good tell was the lack of a spark in the eyes. Right in the pupil, at the edge where the iris would normally enlarge and contract. Someone lost to the throes of deep hypnosis would always have slightly enlarged pupils that wouldn’t quite contract. Not normally, anyway. If you’d spent fourteen months in an adult daycare, you’d become pretty good at identifying it. Almost always in the people you once called your friends who now couldn’t even acknowledge your presence. Feral, on the other hand, was when the Little had long since given up the fight themselves. They’d willingly accepted the loss of their identity as they once knew, and had leaned into the new role full tilt. Often, it happened with no advance notice. Sometimes, a particularly close friend would tell you. There was never really any attempt at convincing those individuals otherwise. We all knew sooner or later what was coming. That eventuality was staring me in the face as she drooled all over her hand and chin. Matilda pulled me closer as she and the older Amazon chatted away while we entered a line outside of the building. Getting a better look at the front of the line was difficult with the blabbermouth on my right. “Whath your favorite color? Mineth yellow. Like da thun! And thunflowerth. Mommy thayth I’m her little thunflower a lot. I have a bunch of dretheth with thunflowerth on ‘em. Even a nice big hat Mommy puts on me when ith thunny out.” The longer the woman talked to me, the fiercer a teeny, tiny itch became in the back of my brain. Couldn’t for the life of me have identified it, but there was certainly a haze of static growing with each topic shift. After what felt like an eternity, we approached the front of the line. Ticket booths were set up on either side of the entrance, and the line split in two once we got close enough. Amy and her warden split from us, thankfully, as they began to talk to a person sitting in an office chair behind a thick layer of glass with a few openings at face and hand level. Amy waved back at me, a goodbye I didn’t reciprocate, instead too distracted by the cold sweat seeping into my dress and the back of my diaper while anxiety began to needle away from the tip to the base of my spine. “Hello there!” A young man sat in the chair of our booth wearing a blue polo shirt with a blue and black baseball cap on. Judging by the proportion of his head and hands, I had a feeling he was a Tweener. Identification?” “Right here,” Matilda replied. She fished her phone out of a pocket in the diaper bag and faced it towards him. I caught a glimpse at it before she turned it to face his scanner and saw what looked to be a sphere of dots moving independently of each other, mostly in a cluster but with a few dozen scattered out above the surface of the pack. The man scanned her phone with some sort of hand-held device that beeped. He looked at his screen and nodded with approval. “Alright, have fun! Make sure to keep your ticket on hand, there’ll be a giveaway for a few ticket holders at the end of the game.” “Oh, won’t that be exciting, Birdy?” Matilda carried me away from the booth and passed through what appeared to be some sort of security checkpoint. A man and woman, both Amazons, were dressed in security guard garb and were on either side of an object shaped like a beige U. Matilda handed the diaper bag over to the man as the woman kept her eyes on a screen to the left of the object. At their direction, we passed through. A curt ding populated the air as the woman nodded, allowing us to step over to the end of the table where the diaper bag was being repacked. The man handed it back to Matilda with a smile. “Beegeez! I’ve got the same brand at home for my Little boy,” he said. “They’re the best at stopping leaks, I’ve found.” Typical. Always count on “parents” to offer unsolicited feedback on their “child’s” undergarments. “Right?” Matilda replied with a knowing inflection. “I can finally stop packing more than one spare outfit for my little leaky faucet.” “Here’s hoping!” The woman chimed in. “Have a nice day, ma’am. Hopefully the little one stays this behaved the whole game.” Matilda bounced me up her hip, raising my dress and flashing my diaper as she shouldered the diaper bag. All eyes were on me as she giggled. “Oh, she will be. She’s my little princess, after all.” Even after fifteen months of this, the rush of blood to my cheeks as embarrassment seeped in was still an incredibly potent toxin to my confidence. I shifted my head into Matilda’s shoulder, the only respite from their prying eyes. All three of the Amazons shared a sort of “knowing” laugh, and the two guards ushered us through. We moved in a similar direction as a large grouping of people, most with other Littles either in strollers, on their hip as Matilda had, or restrained in some other fashion. One stroller in particular had an occupant looking around with big, wide eyes as he talked to his warden, a woman with her brown hair pulled up into a bun, not unlike Matilda’s. She simply smiled, tapped at her ear, and probably deflected whatever he was so insistent about. Every now and then a cry from a Little around the room would echo out before they were silenced with a pacifier or codeword or even an old-fashioned slap on the thighs. Further back, I watched as some of the Amazons with Little-restraining gear and equipment but sans an actual Little filed into a hallway split off from this one. They disappeared behind a turn, blocking them from further sight. Weird. And really, what was this place? Surely my change in demeanor and response to Matilda’s infantilization wasn’t going to bring about any earth-shattering status quo shifts, right? At least not so quickly. And any sort of reward she knew I’d prefer wouldn’t have so many other babied Littles also in attendance. But at the same time, we’d never been anywhere like this. The zoo a dozen or so times, sure. Hell, even an “amusement” park — though none of those venues had quite the sense of decor as this one. The building itself was immaculate and grand; the walls sporting a grandiose station-like design with tiles that reflected the warm, yellow light of several hanging chandeliers overhead. Red carpet was underfoot, giving the impression that we were in a theater of some sort. There was a short walk to another few sets of double doors, themselves nestled on the other side of a long, circular hallway that intersected with the entrance to the building. As we passed through the doorway into a huge, open auditorium, I realized that the circular hallway must have contained at least four or five other entrances similar to this one. All of them led into a space that evoked the memory of a basketball court, though styled in the shape of an ice hockey rink. An arena, basically. And it was absolutely packed. Nearly every seat in sight was filled with an Amazon or Mid. Any Littles were either out of sight or sitting on someone’s lap. The overall capacity must’ve been at least three or four thousand people. And I felt like a mouse in a mansion. Matilda walked down a set of stairs built into the ground beside row after row of red plastic seats, each containing at least one Amazon and, about a quarter of the time, a Little sporting a particularly distressed expression. Some of the people around were wearing large foam fingers, sipping from plastic cups (not the sippy kind), and one person even held a pair of pom-poms in the hands of their Little who wore a tiny cheerleading uniform. Overhead, above the court, was a scoreboard and gigantic light fixtures illuminating the humorous room. The scoreboard was playing advertisements at the moment, but the wording beneath the screen was immediately horrifying. Adoptees Remaining. My perception of reality shuddered like the snapback of a rubber band as those two words digested across my psyche. We couldn’t be. This couldn’t… and oh, so suddenly; I understood the distress of the others. We’d entered a live shooting range. Matilda looked at her phone and made a contented sound. “26A. That’s us!” She scooted past several other Amazons in the midst of conversation and lowered into one of the plastic seats. She slid the diaper bag beneath her seat while I was settled onto her lap. Her large hands nestled between my armpits and over my stomach, crinkling the waistband of my diaper. Beside myself with a flurry of nausea and anguish, I tried to wriggle free from her grasp as the projected lights overhead began to swirl in thematic, circular motions. “Dee-dee…” Matilda warned, her voice dropping into threatening waters. The grip her fingers had maintained on my stomach tightened. “Be a good girl for Mommy.” My head was on a swivel as I wide-eyed her and the arena. The floor was wooden planked from end to end in a giant ovular shape. On one end was a concrete entrance that emerged out from beneath a section of seats, a sight familiar to basketball fans. Inside, I could just make out some shadowed silhouettes moving about. There was not a similar entrance on the other side of the court. Instead, there were five glossy metal rectangles embedded into the wooden floor. A guardrail, placed just a row ahead of us, was all that separated us from the court. It stood about three or four feet tall on our side, though from the lowered perspective of the court it would have been about seven or eight feet tall. Clearly, the intent wasn’t to prevent spectators from getting in. The sinking feeling in my stomach only worsened. “Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen!” A disembodied man’s voice called out to the auditorium through the overhead speaker system. “Welcome to Stanhatton’s beautiful Curlee Stadium!” The lights oscillated over towards an announcer’s table on the opposite side of the arena. A man was standing there in a metallic navy suit and black hair perfectly manicured to spike out at the front. He stepped out from behind the table and gestured widely out towards the audience. Sebastion Mawnee. The moment I saw him, the instant his whiny, pleading little voice thumped against my ears, any pretense of this being something other than what it so clearly was died on the spot. “It has been such a long winter, hasn’t it? I must admit, I’ve quite missed the familiarity of this wonderful arena and being in the presence of so many fellow fans!” The microphone was acting almost as a secondary prop to his own schmooze. “As you all know by now, I’m Sebastian Mawnee, your lovely announcer and master of ceremonies for today’s event.” Fuck. FUCK! I needed to get out of here, I needed— Matilda gripped me tighter. “Dee-dee. I won’t warn you again.” Sebastian’s voice cut through hers. “And I’m pleased as a peach to welcome you to the 37th annual opening Adoptathon match of the season!” Adoptathon. A uniquely Amazonian approach to gamified human trafficking. Matilda had watched some highlights on TV at home, and I’d spoken with some of my friends at the daycare about it. The concept of the “game” was that a group of Amazons would enter the arena from one end and would attempt to “adopt” a limited number of Littles from other worlds, hence the “adoptees remaining” counter. Any who did would have the adoption fees waived, and would receive some sort of prize after the fact. Said Amazons were stepping out onto the court as Sebastian called for the would-be parents to wave hello to the fans. Only portal Littles participated in this game as, insanely, the Amazons had deemed the Littles of this world to possess at least some semblance of basic human dignity. Denizens of other worlds, however, had nothing of the sort to cling to. Sebastian brought the microphone back to his lips as the courtside Amazons all readied themselves, each with their equipment readied to soon possess a Little they currently lacked. “Okay, ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to introduce our participants for today’s match!” Participants. Not even contestants. There was nothing they could reasonably do to win. I turned around, trying to bury my face into Matilda. I couldn’t watch this. Why had she brought me here? I could hear machinery whirring behind my head as Matilda lifted my chin to face her. “Good little girls watch, Dio. You are good, aren’t you?” I was speechless as she physically turned me around, the material of my very likely wet diaper scrapping against her lap. Five metal devices were rising from where the rectangles were previously, each shaped like a doorway. And with a loud CRACK, as each one lit up either blue, or green, or even purple; a simple truth became apparent to even the most ignorant Little. We were about to watch a lot of people go through a lot of anguish. Sebastian took his time laying the next part of his spiel out. “We’ve got a special surprise for you folks, today. To mark the start of our thirty-seventh season, a new locale has been added to the roster amongst a few of our returning hosts. For the first time, in addition to today’s lineup of hosts consisting of Earth-72, Earth-33, Earth-19, and, of course, Earth-6; Earth-94 is joining the lineup and is OPEN for adoptions. Will you be one of the first to adopt a Little from Earth-94?” Ninety-Four? My… my world? Any liquid that hadn’t already done so thoroughly froze stiff within my veins. My world. They were taking people from my world. I… I hadn’t even considered others since I’d been taken. At least, not anyone outside of my family. Was this really the first time my world was being opened up to these fucking monsters? Matilda let out a quiet, knowing chuckle and bounced me against her lap. “Hardly.” Sebastian continued. “As a reminder for both our contestants and viewing audience, our on-hand staff, including several of our trusty Notary Publics, will provide each new parent with all the necessary paperwork once they’ve procured their precious little bundles of joy AND a thousand-dollar gift-card to purchase supplies with, courtesy of Hewland’s Widdle Hearts — the destination for all things cute and cuddly.” Colored air swirled between the metal archways lined up asymmetrically on the floor, each sized for an Amazon. Escape — real escape, had never been so close. I wasn’t sure which was my doorway, but I had about a twenty percent chance of guessing correctly, and a one-hundred percent chance of finally escaping this hell hole. But as I was dragged back against Matilda’s stomach and felt the press of her obnoxiously large breasts against the back of my head, I recognized that fantasy for what it was. Even if I could get free and somehow survive the drop onto the court without fucking up one of my useless legs or worse, my arms; I’d never be able to get to the portals in time. They were obviously controlled remotely, and they’d see me long before I could get close. The sound of a basketball buzzer rang out overhead as yellow LED-like lights lit up the scoreboard overhead. Flashes of white light began to occupy the interior of the portals as figures emerged from them. The first was a girl, somewhere in between her late teens and twenties, walking through with a purple backpack and her hair cascading loosely over the shoulders of her black denim jacket covering a sundress. Poor girl would probably come to despise purple in a few weeks. There was a piece of paper attached to her jacket, but I couldn’t make out what it was from this vantage point. As other figures began to emerge through the flashes, the girl looked at her surroundings with mounting confusion. More and more of the people entered from the portals, eventually culminating in a large grouping of relatively not-large people. The number on the scoreboard crept higher and higher as more and more people emerged from the other dimensions. All of them were similarly dressed. Not in the way of a single uniform, but that all of them were sporting loose-fitting clothing and vacation wear. Flowing dresses. Loose shorts and button-up shirts. Tiny shorts that could be removed with ease. Was that how they were able to get these people here? The promise of some kind of tropical vacation acting as both a lubricant for eager applicants as well as a guarantee that all “participants” would be wearing easily removable clothing? Two birds, one stone. As if it were any surprise to me, it still burned in my chest to no end how viciously clever these nigh-demigods could be. Curiously, no small children were visible. Apparently Matilda’s fucked-up sense of a moral code was more common than I thought. Once the counter reached fifty, the portals all shut off, but the supporting archways remained standing. Everyone gathered on the court stared at the opposing party. One with utter confusion, the other with unsatisfied hunger. Just before the formerly yellow LEDs turned green, a small, shrill voice pierced the air from some unseen spectator. “RUN!” The more audible sound of a slap, harsh skin-on-skin contact, followed. Another horn sounded, and the Amazons stormed across the court towards their not-so-unsuspecting prey. That was when the screams started. Single people. Couples. Whole families; each with backpacks and a summery choice in clothing. A few had turned to run, but with the portals off, it was too late. The first Amazons to grab at the newly-minted portal Littles nearly tackled them, each hoisting their prize high into their air and protecting them from other grabby Amazons. Exclamations followed, of course. Things like “I got one!” or “Yay! I’m a Mommy/Daddy!” or even “Aww, twins!” as one particular Amazon held what I could only surmise to be a boyfriend and girlfriend separated by their new “parent’s” chest. They ended up having to fight to keep both of the Littles in their arms and away from other Amazons without a Little to claim. “Wow!” Sebastian’s voice called out over the speakers as he pointed at the woman. “Now there’s two little cuties. Congratulations, ma’am! You’ll make an excellent mommy!” The remaining people were crying out in utter horror and terror as the giants descended, each claim which exited the court driving the number further and further down. There were a few instances where the larger littles tried to fight back, but that only invited the sort of punishment a Little could always expect. Their smaller forms were yanked over the knee of a kneeling Amazon, their shorts or dresses pulled out of the way, and their behinds hammered with dozens of painful slaps that nearly instantly reduced the adults to tears. Families tried rushing to them to help, but they were only picked over further by other opportunistic Amazons. A guy with a ginger goatee had run in our direction, only to be plucked from the ground just as he reached the barrier. The Amazon, a larger man, held the smaller man close and looked at the paper attached to his clothing. “Thomas?” the Amazon said, reading aloud. He let the paper drop as the man fruitlessly kicked against the Amazon’s chest and stomach. The Little wasted no time in trying to shout the Amazon down. “Let go of me, you fuckin’ giant! I’ll be no part of this perverted game!” The new parent only laughed in reply. “Yeah, you look like a Tommy to me. Let’s go get everything squared away, then you can go meet your other daddy!” The ginger man was smushed against the Amazon’s chest with little indication of feasible resistance as they moved towards the other side of the court. They’d only just returned to the same entrance the Amazons had used to enter the court with when a thunderous BOOM echoed across the metal beams holding the ceiling aloft. Bright yellow and orange light reflected off of the dimly lit rafters and flooring, drawing the eyes of all spectators, participants, and even cameras. A leftover puff of smoke was left drifting down towards the court. Debris fell from the ceiling onto the court below in a loud clatter of sound. Before any of us could fully comprehend what we’d just witnessed, another burst of light lit up the arena from the opposite angle, bringing another BOOM and then, even quicker than the last, another explosion from somewhere above us. The main floodlights kicked back on, as did the portals themselves. Amazon, Tweener, and Little alike (well, maybe just the first two) were already up and rushing out of our seats as a mutual understanding was reached. What few littles remained on the court didn’t need an overabundance of guile to seize the chance presented to them. Five or six bolted back towards the gates, each one successfully making it through and, more than they may ever appreciate, back to their lives. The screams which had only moments earlier come solely from the smaller of the two groups was now spread equally among people of all sizes as everyone rushed for the exits. Matilda jerked me up and against her body as she scrambled to grab at the diaper bag. Though the straps pulled taut with each yank, it remained firmly lodged beneath the seat and was unwilling to move. “C’mon, dammit!” Matilda shouted as another explosion ripped through the air overhead. White banners were dropping from the ceiling, each emblazoned simply with The Voiceless in bold, black text. Like a light switch, a long-lost name shot back to the surface of my memory. The gas station group. It was them! Sebastian was pushing people out of his way as he hurried up the stone steps on the other end of the arena. Men, women, even children (actual children) were roughly shoved to the side as he fled for his life. Coward. Anybody that trafficked human lives always was. Finally, Matilda was able to pull the bag loose and gripped it over her shoulder as we hurried up the now empty stairs towards the exit. A horrid metal creak groaned overhead. Both Matilda and I looked up to find one of the gigantic light fixtures swaying dangerously as sparks jettisoned out from its wiring near the ceiling. We might as well have been deer in the headlights as a loud SNAP filled our ears. The fixture rocketed towards us with such speed that I’d only just realized it was falling a moment before it slammed against the seats to our right. The plastic chairs folded like paper beneath the weight of the metallic light fixture. Concrete cracked and splattered out from under it, propelled towards us by the force of the impact they may as well have been little pieces of shrapnel. Sharp, stabbing pain pelted me across my chest and shoulder. Matilda’s grasp on my body loosened and released as the force of the impact sent us both flying. Whole seconds were spent in the air as my body rotated first once, then twice, until a final total of three times was reached before I collided against something hard like a partially deflated basketball. A cone of darkness sprang to life at the edge of my vision, and it was less than a second before it swallowed all that was in sight whole. * * * It could’ve only been a moment or two before consciousness wheezed back into my brain like a big dog after a long summer walk. Smoke was everywhere. Rocky debris was scattered across the floor. Everything hurt. A hazy, cursory glance at my arms revealed neither to be obviously broken or crooked. But each breath was hot. Searing. It hurt to merely exist. “Fuck…” I was slow to notice the lack of obstruction between my lips. The pacifier was gone. Running my fingers along my mouth provided absolute verification of that fact. The impact must have knocked it out of my mouth — likely along with the air from my lungs. It looked like I had landed on the court somewhere near the portals if the colored light behind the smoke was anything to go by. What I couldn’t tell was how far they were, or if I would even be able to move an inch. But as I looked to my left and right and found nobody to be running for me at that exact moment, Amy’s face resurfaced in my mind. Feral. If I didn’t at least try, how long did I have? Years? Months? …Weeks? A bruised, sore hand slapped against the wooden floor ahead of me. I pulled myself towards it, dragging myself across the ground. Then another hand, this one covered in red, did the same. And I did the same again. Over and over, through the agony and pain, I pulled myself closer and closer to those lights. This was my only chance. I had to try. I had to make it count. Another handhold to pull myself with. My shoulders were beginning to protest and groan, nearing the point of refusal of my commands. But I kept on. Something wet was registering against my abdomen, and I wasn’t sure if it was piss or the blood covering my left hand. There were distinctly person-shaped things at the periphery of my vision, each laying on the ground and none moving. I kept my eyes forward, refusing to be distracted. I couldn’t afford it. Maybe if I had working feet. I was able to break free of the smoke cloud, slowly at first, but with a few more handholds I was able to get a better view of the situation. Three of the portals were no longer emitting the colored light from before, two of which were in flames and the cause of the smoke. Circuitry hung from the arches, each sending out cascading showers of sparks onto the wood and metal below them. I was only a couple dozen feet from the green and blue doorway, both of which were situated only eight or so feet apart. Vigor and frenzy flooded from my brain into my nervous system as I picked up my pace. I was so close. Almost there. Almost home! I made it another dozen feet dragging myself along when— CRACKOOOOOM! Another explosion sounded overhead, this time different from the others in sound as well as color. A blue burst of electricity roared from the smoke cloud in large arcs of electricity that fell and faded into the air. The green portal’s colored air halted and pulled inward for an instant before bursting out towards me, coating my body with extremely hot air. My eyes immediately started to water, and the knuckles of my left hand, the one closest to the doorway, sizzled with pain. Flames licked at the sides of my body, eating away at the dress Matilda had so carefully picked out. In a moment of reprieve, I looked up. Sparks hopped along the surface of the formerly-working archway, taunting me. That left blue. The hand closest to the green portal screamed with pain on each heave I exerted towards it, up to the point that I could no longer use it to hold my weight. Reduced to only my right hand, I continued at half speed towards the blue doorway. It was my last hope. The only chance I’d ever get for the rest of my life. Blue illumination coated the floor as I approached, and there was a similar warmth in the air as I neared it. I was only a foot away when a terrifying, eldritch voice called out through the flames and smoke, through my adrenaline and panicked breath. “BIRDY!” Matilda was visible on the other side of the barrier that had once separated the court from spectator seating. Now, it was crumbled enough that any sense of separation was completely lost. She hopped over it and began to run towards me, her face a mixture of blood and panic. Desperation kicked in, and I crawled faster as my breath hitched and whined. The bum hand went back to work, pain be damned, as I pulled myself through the doorway. Every hair stood on end as I passed through the static-charged window and found myself in a blue, tunnel-like void. The same as the one I’d come here in — or one very similar. I tried to draw in a breath but found my lungs unable to do so. Wherever this was, air wasn’t. I crawled faster and faster over top of the transparent, seemingly energy-based floor as the air still in my lungs faded. There was the distinct sensation of thick, plastic-like thuds as my knees slapped down on the blue in my mad dash to escape. There couldn’t have been more than six feet between the two openings in the tunnel. One, where I’d come from, was black, orange, and a bright, distinct yellow. The other was sort of tan and gray towards the bottom. Sweat was pouring down my cheeks and over my eyes as I thrust a hand through the other opening. It rippled like the surface of water, and I felt my fingers come into contact against a cold, tile-like surface. My other hand followed, and then my head. My vision collapsed into a frenzy of stars and colorful moving dots as a blast of cold hit my face. The subsequent gasp of air, too, was chilled. The obstacles clouding my vision faded, and in short order I was able to make out three things as I pulled myself in up to my chest. First were the cinder block walls making up the room painted with that school-like coat of tanish-white and a gray, tiled floor. Second was an open doorway at the other end of the room, one that wasn’t sized for a giant. And third was the wide-eyed stare a woman with short black hair and pale skin was giving me as she sat behind a small desk to the left of the archway. And, actually, there was one other thing I noticed as I stared right back at said woman. “You’re normal-sized!” I screamed. “Oh my god!” she cried, scooting her chair back against the wall with a look of horror that was sudden, not something that had been ongoing before now. Did she not know about the explosions? The attack? I reached for the desk as I pulled myself further in. “Please, you’ve gotta—“ I’d only just latched my fingers behind the interior curve of the desk’s leg cutout when I felt something yank me backward with an incredible force. “S-shit!” I hissed. The desk scrapped across the floor and me along with it before catching against the side of the archway as the portal swallowed me first up to my flat chest, then neck, and finally head as I was plunged back into the liminal tunnel. There, pulling at one of my ankles, was Matilda. “Birdy!” she roared. “No! Let go!” Most of her was inside of the tunnel with me, though part of her left foot and her left arm up to the elbow was submerged in the rippling surface of the other window. I took in a breath of air, shocked I was able to do so when I couldn’t before. “You let go!” I cried back at her. She leaned forward, bringing her left foot wholly to rest within the tunnel. As she did, and it could have been the light playing tricks on my eyes, but she seemed to… shrink? It was almost imperceptible, but the added leverage I could feel in the hand still desperately holding onto the desk stuck on the other side told me it was nevertheless real. I pulled harder, swinging my other hand up and through the window to join the other. Matilda inched further in, but her grip remained strong. Again, I could make out a tiny tremble to her silhouette as she seemed to grow slightly smaller still. Regardless, she still possessed a huge height advantage, and my grip on the desk was weakening rapidly. “Bad girl!” she cursed at me. “I have to get you to safety, you little brat! Let go for Mommy, now!” “No!” I spat back at her. “I’m done being your fucking doll!” One last heave was all I could exert through my arms, though she didn’t budge any further inward. “Language!” It was a losing battle. Static was coursing over the top of my skin, leading to a weakening of my finger strength. I didn’t have the strength to throw her balance off any further, and she could outlast me. But that didn’t mean I had to give up. Not until the last ounce of energy my body could muster evaporated. And then, something funny finally happened. CRACKOOOOOM! Matilda looked behind her and then back at me, not understanding what was coming. But I did. I wasn’t going back home. But neither was she. And I’d never, ever be stuck in that fucking crib again. If both of us had to die to achieve that, well, that was perfectly acceptable by me. Of course, as these inner narrations go, this understanding was nearly instantaneous, as was the formation of the last words I would ever speak. I’d been saving them for a long time. “Mames mi culo mi pendejita mamita de duendes!” Matilda’s jaw dropped. “You can speak Spanish?!” The first thing to go as the electricity and heat and pressure poured through her window were our clothes, all of which disappeared in a flurry of ash and cinder. I can’t say I didn’t smile as the diaper melted away from my skin. Then, I simply bore witness as everything that composed Matilda’s body exploded outward. The raven black hair, those emerald green eyes, even the porcelain skin down to that tiny, insignificant mole. All of it disintegrated in the implosion of the window behind her. Mere dust to a strong gust of wind. Her organs followed in the transmogrification to particulate, leaving only a skeleton which stood only briefly in a long, agonized scream before it, too, blew away into the vast emptiness of nothing we found ourselves in as both windows collapsed. It’s important that I note a particularly relevant detail for the discerning viewer. For as I described Matilda’s instantaneous evaporation into nothingness, I, too, found myself similarly caught in the crosswind of a scientific backfire far beyond my scope of understanding. It was with that same smile that I faced my fate head-on even as my flesh and bone disappeared before my very eyes. * * * Light. Dark. Brilliance. Void. Clarity in the absence of void. A total obscurity of light. A persistent tug pulled at me over and over. My mind and soul ebbed and flowed in a way that was impossible to track by time. It merely felt that I was. And then wasn’t. Over and over. Ad infinitum. The stretch of a muscle was fleeting in one instance before the nothing returned. Twitch of a finger in another. On and off, off and on sensation would briefly return before fading again. This played out time and again until, finally, the tug at the core of my being became unrelenting. Brightness that didn’t fade graced me once more. I hadn’t had eyes in so long. The ability to see was a privilege I’d forgotten I’d once had. All too suddenly sight restored itself, subjecting me to the vision of space rushing forth and past. Stars blurred into lines and clouds larger than I could ever see whizzed past faster than I could comprehend. In the far distance, shapes were forming behind the stars still rushing to me. Lines. Cracks in… something. Like a self-completing puzzle, things became clearer and clearer as I was pulled closer and closer to this unknown destination. The faint sensation of air tickled lungs I didn’t know I had until— Gravity. Hard. Cold. Wet. My arms slapped against hard, jagged rock, sending water droplets back up at my face. The rest of my body pushed deep into the soil beneath, itself wet and eager to drown my limbs into the earth’s embrace. Every muscle tensed and trembled like a newly-born foal as I struggled to keep my head off the ground. Balance wasn’t possible without readjustment. An instinct screamed at me from the base of my skull, and I opened my mouth. Air. I gasped as it cascaded down my throat and into my waiting, desperate lungs. Another breath, and another after that. Had I really forgotten to breathe? But — no! Inventory first. Personal reflection second. Sight. Sight was back. Breathing was, too. I was… cold. Right. Cold. Annnd systems check. Blinking worked. Closing mouth… and opening mouth again to breathe. Didn’t forget. Just noting. Shoulders worked. Arms, hands, fingers. My spine, hips and— Oh my god. The gentle inward curve of my big toe as I flexed it in and out was indescribable. My legs… my legs worked! I could feel my legs again! I rolled over onto my back as I stretched my legs out and inward. Ankles bent in all the correct angles. All toes responsive. Knees worked as intended. And for the most important piece of functionality… I turned over again and steadied my hands and feet against the rock and soil. The barest sensation of wet was pulsing against my back in small, repeating taps. I disregarded it, instead focusing on the task at hand. Pushing up with my arms and hands, I was able to pull my legs and feet into a crouch. My foot moved inward a step until my knee bent beneath my chest. Then, lift. I was standing up. I WAS STANDING UP! My balance weary, I took a few precautionary steps, each a resounding success if the goal was simply “remain standing”. I wasn’t sure if the wet pouring down my face was the wet that had been on my back, or… tears; tears from my eyes. But the jubilation building higher and higher in my chest could hardly be contained. Speaking of, two uncovered mounds adorned my chest, a sight I hadn’t seen outside of bath-time or breakfast in a long, long time. Whatever had fixed my legs, fixed the rest of my body, too. It was a miracle. An honest-to-god miracle. But which one did I thank? Was it a mixture of them? I’d prayed to so many… would I incur some sort of holy wrath by not thanking the correct god first? The momentary reverie was short-lived as I realized what my chest being uncovered meant. I was butt-ass naked. And, as I looked at my surroundings, I picked up a few other bits of information. It was night. I was also currently located at the bottom of what appeared to be a gigantic hole, complete with small rocks all around me and wooden barricades visible up at the surface of the ground where the crater’s wall rose by the sharpest degree. It was also raining if we’re being really thorough. I let out a small mumble beneath my breath. “How the hell did I…” Such a preponderance was never completed as when brushing the dripping water from my brow, a new detail demanded my attention. The flesh of each hand had become a stark white and was radiating a faint, glowing neon blue energy. The further in you looked, the more distinct the small, webbed structures that were my veins became. And as rain splashed against my altered flesh, small little plumes of steam rose up again when the droplets evaporated on contact. ———————————————————— EDIT: Updated Amy’s dialogue to better match the S rule. It is now even harder to decipher, as intended. Thanks!

(Monday Night) “Produced by the Yamatoa Anti-Tourism Board,” Clementine read the opening credits of the documentary and pressed pause. “Paul, this better not be some bullshit hypnosis video we’ve been sent.” She looked up at the man mountain on the couch next to her. Paul, an Amazon, leaned forward on the couch and uncovered his eyes. Unlike Clementine, Paul’s feet reached the floor when he was sitting on their couch, and he didn’t need a footstool to sit on it. Everything outside of Clementine’s room was Amazon sized. The price of having an Amazon roommate. “You’re guess is as good as mine, Clem.” He scratched his thinning head of raven hair. “I just got this in the mail. Thought you’d want to scan it with me.” The mysterious DVD HAD been addressed to Paul. If it had been addressed or referenced Clementine in any way, it would have been snapped in half and burned out of hand. Strangers didn’t send movies to Littles in good faith. “Fine, but if it’s a cartoon or I start sucking my thumb, we’re trashing it immediately.” “Same,” Paul agreed. Clementine shot him a look. “What?” Paul held up his hands in a defensive gesture. “Not a joke. Amazons are just as susceptible to hypnosis as Littles. Remember that Carpet Mice episode I watched for you? ‘Little Accidents Happen’? I was a bedwetter for almost a week after that.” Clementine thought about that week. So that’s why Paul had acted so strangely. “You never told me that part.” Crimson cheeks contrasted with midnight hair. “I was embarrassed,” he admitted. “I would be too,” Clementine admitted. She looked down at her jeans. Her anti-babying belt was still locked into place. Nervously, she fiddled with the lock keeping her pants buttoned. It was small enough that a giant’s fat fingers would be unable to properly press the release button and strong enough that none of them would get a peek inside her panties without a serious fight. They could still be cut off or torn loose with enough effort, but no Amazon was going to “just check”. It’s not that Clementine didn’t trust Paul. She just hadn’t taken it off when she got home from work. She rarely did. Keeping her pants tight came just as naturally to her as wearing a bra or tying her shoes. “No,” Paul said. “You wouldn’t have been. That shit was so powerful it would have bowled you over and you would have come looking for the nearest Amazon to help.” Clementine rolled her eyes. Amazons, even the well meaning ones like Paul, were so privileged sometimes. “I thought you said you big strong Amazons were just as hypnotizable as us poor weak defenseless Littles.” “Shit,” Paul cursed under his breath. “Sorry, that’s not what I meant. What I meant was that when I woke up in a wet bed, my brain was telling me that it was normal for a Little to wet the bed, and good Littles only had to find a helpful Amazon to make it all better.” “But you’re not a Li-” Clementine stopped herself. “Oooooooh. That’s how you knew your head was being screwed with.” Your average Amazon hypno-propaganda was so specific and targeted that there was room for cognitive dissonance to wriggle its way back in under the right circumstances. Clementine had dodged a similar bullet when after screening a movie that she’d had an overwhelming urge to call Paul ‘Mommy’. Yay Amazonian sexism and poorly designed subliminal content. She’d called out of work sick that day. That’s why the roommates usually watched this kind of thing in shifts. If Clementine went under, Paul could just do his level best to ignore her or treat her like the adult she was until she snapped out of it. No level of hypnosis was so strong that it stuck permanently after one dose. Hypnosis was like booze in that way: Different tolerances for different brains, but no one was going to die of alcohol poisoning after a single shot. People’s brains were more resilient than they expected. Prolonged exposure would give you liver poisoning, though, and if someone poured enough vodka down your gullet all at once and you’d be in for a hurting; brain damage if not brain death. “Do you mind if I isolate for this?” Paul asked. The movie, a documentary about the dreaded country where Littles checked in but did not check out by the looks of it, was still on pause. It hadn’t even reached the title card. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.” Clementine tried to joke. “Got a feeling they’re gonna turn you into a Daddy?” In theory, it wasn’t impossible for hypno-propaganda to be targeted specifically at Amazons. An Amazon could be mind fucked into thinking that Littles were babies just as easily as a Little could get their eggs scrambled into believing that they were babies themselves, but Clementine didn’t believe it was a regular thing. Why would ninety percent of Amazons feel the need to hypnotize the ten percent that disagreed with them? Paul had often debated the accuracy of those numbers, but Clementine’s point still stood: From day one, Amazons were told explicitly and implicitly that Littles were basically babies, and society had been set up for them to make that the truth. Amazons didn’t need to be hypnotized, they were already largely indoctrinated. That didn’t stop Paul from walking out of the room whenever one of those obnoxious Monkeez commercials with the Littles and babies side by side came on. If diaper commercials aired on network T.V. were supposed to hypnotize her, they were doing it wrong. The Little woman felt like slitting her wrist every time she saw someone her own age or older waddling around on screen, dressed up in a pirate hat and saggy padding as a corny voice warned about the danger of leaks on the high seas. She’d die first before letting some Mommy or Daddy take her to be their Little doll. She’d kill first. Murder whatever Amazon was fool enough to put her in a crib and lean down for a kiss. Tear out their fucking jugular with her teeth. “Fine,” Clementine said. “I’d rather watch this and have to sit on the toilet all day tomorrow than lock and barricade my door.” Whenever Paul got like this- worried that he might be compromised- it was standard procedure for Clementine to lock herself in her bedroom and be ready to bug out at the first sign that he’d want to baby her. Paul was one of the few Amazons in Clementine’s life who was worth a damn. He’d never once suggested that he baby her. Not so much as a plastic sheet or a booster seat. Still...Clementine would be lying if she said she wasn’t relieved that her window was next to a fire escape.” Her roommate looked relieved. Hurt. But also relieved. “Thanks, Clem. I’ll keep an ear out and check in on you. If you don’t answer back or I hear anything, I’m coming running and pulling the plug.” “Deal.” Paul excused himself. Clementine pressed play. (Tuesday Morning) “How was it?” Paul asked at breakfast. Sitting on her stack of old phone books, Clementine stirred her instant oatmeal. “Well, it was depressing, that was for sure. Enlightening, but depressing.” “Yeah?” Paul said, spooning up his own brown and sugared mush. “Learn anything interesting?” “Only that Yamatoa as a culture is way more racist than I initially thought.” Paul nodded in that way that people did where they didn’t know what question to ask or what else to add, but they wanted to be involved in the conversation. Yamatoa was peculiar in Amazonian cultures. Various countries had different policies on what constituted a “legal” adoption, but Yamatoa was easily the most extreme. Every Little that crossed into the country’s borders had to be babied and diapered by law. Even tourists. Even Littles whose plane made an ‘unscheduled’ pit stop for ‘refueling’. Yamatoa was where the worst of Amazons went so they could kidnap and baby Littles with impunity. “Yeah?” Clementine swept her bangs away from her forehead, something she usually did when she was stressed, (which was a lot). “Did you know that the Yamatoan Emperor imposed that law as a way to, and I quote ‘keep Amazonian blood pure’. Fucker hated Tweeners and Littles so much that he wanted to control Little reproductive rights.” She took another spoonful. “Shiiiiiit.” Paul just shook his head. “I never thought of it that way. Littles who never grow up never have kids.” It was like a gentle kind of genocide. Thankfully Paul was aware enough not to voice those feelings out loud. Clementine let out a sigh. “And it’s depressing as anything. So many interviews with Littles who were just aware enough to give their side of the story. One guy was kidnapped and taken over to Yamatoa. Nobody would extradite him. When they’re done reprogramming him, his Mommy is gonna take him back and there’ll be nothing anybody can do about it because our country recognizes adoptions made in Yamatoa.” Paul frowned. “How long is that gonna be?” His roommate put her hand to her stomach. Sympathy pains perhaps. “He shit himself in the middle of the interview and kept going like he didn’t even notice. Just squatted down and messed his shorts. Then stood up and kept talking.” She blinked. “He might be back here already for all I know.” “And they put that on camera?” . “Yeah. Really depressing stuff. Kind of makes you wonder what the point of fighting it is.” Paul reached across the breakfast table and patted Clementine on the hand. “Don’t talk like that. People like us can make a difference. If that documentary showed how awful things are, then it’s up to us to make it less awful.” He drew back his hand. “At least it wasn’t a video about Maturosis.” Clementine spit out a mouthful of oatmeal back into her bowl. “Fuuuuck that.” She reached for a paper towel and wiped her mouth. Her words were harsh, but her tone was a bit jovial. “I thought there were some things we didn’t talk about in this apartment.” “Yeah,” Paul grinned. “But it snapped you out of your funk, didn’t it?” Maturosis was a craze that may have started here on the West Coast, but it had taken root and spread like wildfire back East. It was eugenics disguised as science and oppression framed as compromise. Summed up: Littles had a genetic predisposition towards acting like babies and if this predisposition expressed itself, it was every compassionate Amazon’s duty to baby them not because the Amazon wanted to or was cosseting, but because it was what the Little’s own ‘Developmental Plateau’ required. Paul, Clementine, and the rest of their friends at the Rowanton Adult Society agreed that it was the most ridiculous thing they’d ever heard. Such bullshit. The whole thing was a racket that excused bad behavior from Amazons by putting the blame on victimized Littles. What did the Little deserve to be put back in a nursery? Surely, it was their Maturosis flaring up. Meanwhile it was an incentive for every other Little to dissociate from each other, as one ‘symptom’ of Maturosis was a subconscious desire to associate with other regressed Littles. Babies wanted to play with other babies or some such. Not that Paul needed to express it to Clem. She’d been nice enough and patient enough to teach him. Now it was his job to teach others of his height. Clementine took another couple of spoonfuls of oatmeal. “Good point. At least it’s not any of that Little Voices bullshit. So fucking demeaning.” Little Voices had jumped on the bandwagon and promoted the Maturosis brand with gusto. They got to look like the good guys because they promoted more subtle forms of abuse than just plopping a Little in front of a hypno-screen or leaving them in shitty diapers or beating them till they broke. They’d received tons of Little Voices promotions over the last few months. Correction: Their wastebasket had received tons of promotions. It looked like the monster was trying to head home. “Do you mind doing the dishes for me?” Clementine hopped off her phone books and stood up on the chair. “I don’t wanna be late for work.” It was Paul’s day off of work so he didn’t mind. “Fine, but that means you’re on for after dinner.” “Deal.” Her floral print dress fluttered a bit when she hopped down to the floor. “Do you think I should watch?” “Only if you want to feel the opposite of ‘good’.” “I got nothing better to do,” Paul said. “Then give it a watch.” Clementine started to walk out of the kitchen. Paul arched an eyebrow when he saw her not make a right at her bedroom. “Uh, Clem?” She stopped. “What’s up?” “You’re not wearing any shorts under your dress, are you?” Clementine arched an eyebrow. “No. Why? Can you see anything?” He couldn’t but that wasn’t the point. “You’re not wearing any pants right now? And you’re going out? To work?” The Little looked down at herself. She lifted up the hem of her dress at the ankle. Her legs bear beneath it. “Yeah? So? I’m covered up.” The dress was indeed modest, but something didn’t sit right with Paul. “Yeah, but you can’t fit that fancy belt lock thing of yours over a dress and have it do anything. Can you. What if some Maternalist decides to...” he stopped and snapped the back of his own jeans to illustrate, “...you know?” Clementine blinked. “Oh yeah,” she said. “I guess I guess I just forgot.” She dipped into her room. Not even two minutes later she was out. “Got a pair of shorts and my belt.” She lifted up the hem of her dress to show. Paul, being a gentleman, fought the urge to look away. “Thanks for looking out.” “No prob.” That was weird, Paul thought as he cleaned up the dishes and rinsed them in the sink. Clementine was normally way more careful than that. ‘Careful’ wasn’t the word for it. ‘Paranoid’ was a more apt descriptor of her. Rowanton was super progressive as Amazon cities went, with restrictive adoption laws that made it not worth most Amazon’s time. Most Amazons who had their diapered dolls came from afar and got grandfathered in. Maybe that documentary she’d watched into the wee hours of the morning had done something to her. That was unlikely, though. There’d been none of the signs: No bed wetting or accidents, no childish lisps, or slips and calling him ‘Daddy’. No strange addictive compulsions (a common feature to ensure repeated viewing). No tics like thumb sucking. She’d made a tiny mess with the oatmeal, but she’d taken care of it immediately and it was his fault for getting her to do a spit take. More than likely she’d just been a bit depressed and sleep deprived. It happened. It was her right. So after he’d cleaned the dishes up and gotten himself a soda, Paul plopped down on the couch, turned on the old DVD player, and pressed ‘play’. (Wednesday evening) “Okay everyone,” Clementine spoke into the microphone. “Take your seats.” The Rowanton Adult Society came to order. The gathered crowd of Littles, Tweeners and yes, more than a few Amazons quieted and sat down, Amazons in the back only out of courtesy so that their shorter peers could be more easily seen and heard. The R.A.S. was the city’s largest organization against the adoption and infantilization of Littles. About once a year, someone suggested a cutesy name change, usually by adding an H-word so that the acronym would spell ‘RASH’, but it was always rejected. R.A.S. was no nonsense and without frills. Let Little Voices and their ilk use propaganda and calls to emotion. On paper, adopting anyone who wasn’t chronologically a child was wrong, and that’s all that mattered. Paul and Clementine were senior R.A.S. members, and had used their combined clout to call tonight’s meeting. “Paul and I have come across a very enlightening documentary. It shows some of the worst and most subversive practices of Little Adoption, both from a conditioning point of view and from a geopolitical and legal point of view. This is an honest and frankly uncomfortable look at Yamatoa.” There was a general murmur from the assembled crowd. Everyone knew of Yamatoa. It was only an ocean and an eleven hour flight away. Some in the crowd (the Amazons especially), likely had Yamatoan neighbors. Those neighbors more than likely had a Little kept in perpetual infancy. “I should warn everyone,” Clementine warned the audience, “that while this will be educational, there will be some disturbing content for everyone. You will see footage of captured Littles in diapers. You will hear uncomfortable historical information given by experts of all ages and sizes. You will hear suppositions by the filmmaker that accuse our own government using Yamatoa’s practices and reputation to their advantage, including as a way to suppress and discourage Little immigration and travel abroad. This is not a feel good movie by any definition.” That got an uncomfortable chuckle from some members of the audience. “If at any time you feel yourself becoming uncomfortable, feel free to excuse yourself.” A hand shot up from a Tweener. “Um...speaking of “ she said. “Are we sure it’s safe to watch?” There was no murmur, this time. All eyes and ears were on the stage. Everyone in R.A.S. knew the risk that certain types of media presented. Clementine gestured to her roommate and friend. “Both Paul and myself have already watched this once.” She made a show of turning around and bending over. No diaper bulge from inside the skinny jeans, no white plastic backing peaked out the top of her pants. “I’m not crinkling am I?” That got a good natured laugh from the group. “Paul? Did you bring a diaper bag?” Paul made a show of patting his pants pockets and looking over his shoulder, as if such a gaudy item of infantilization were something on the level of leaving his wallet in another pair of pants. That sent the taller folk howling. “I think we’re good, ma’am.” Paul said. More laughter, and the two took the slightest of bows. “Now that we’ve got that out of the way. Let’s educate ourselves.” The lights dimmed, the projector turned on, and the documentary started to play. Paul helped Clementine down stage by holding her hand, but his grasp lasted all the way until the pair had walked to the back and off to the side. Clementine had lied up there. Just a small fib, but for some reason she felt bad about it. She and Paul had watched it once, yes, but they’d watched it more than that. They’d each watched it once alone. Then they watched it again together. Then they watched it this afternoon before the meeting. It was as if they’d both wanted to commit each wrong, each atrocity to memory. This movie was the ultimate trainwreck. Clementine didn’t enjoy watching all of those Littles and hearing their stories about how they were once successful before being dragged back into the cradle of a foreign land. She just couldn’t stop watching it. Paul seemed much the same. Horrified and disgusted at what Amazons were capable of if given the permission. There in the darkness, Clementine fiddled with the lock on her anti-babying belt. Such a stupid thing; all so that a stranger had less ability to check her pants for her. Amazons didn’t have to worry about this kind of shit. She opened the lock with her touch. Then clicked it shut. Open. Then shut. Open. Then shut. Kind of pointless, really. If an Amazon really had the mind too, it wouldn’t matter. Paul, for all intents and purposes could still wrestle her down to the floor and peel her jeans off with a pair of scissors. A few of the interviewers had mentioned trying similar devices, before being taken. Now they all wore daycare uniforms and had giants coo at them and sing to them in a language they didn’t fully understand. Her belt was a wooden door when every other burglar had a battering ram. It was depressing. “I should do it,” she whispered to herself. “I should just get it over with.” She imagined herself just letting go and peeing her pants right in the middle of everyone. And then Paul or some other Amazon would scoop her up and strip her down, carry her naked to a corner store if they had to, and finally put a diaper on her. And she’d cry and bawl and scream the entire time. Right until whoever caught her put one of those inflating pacifier gags in between her lips. Even then she’d moan and mumble around the rubber bulb, all the way until her captor decided to spank her into obedience, or force her to watch enough cartoons until her brain turned to mush and seeped out into her diaper. No one got out of life alive. No Little got out of adulthood undiapered. It just didn’t happen. Clementine was coming to realize that. She didn’t want to be a baby. It was something that still gave her dread on an existential level. But this documentary was more evidence that it would happen to her eventually. Wouldn’t it be nice, in a weird way, to give up that fight and just let it happen on her own terms? She chased the thought away. It was gone, like the temptation to jump from a terminally tall building. But the thought had occurred all the same. One day, she’d jump. Just not tonight. Clementine snapped the lock on her pants closed. And watched. (A Thursday Afternoon...two weeks later.) Paul took a bite out of his sandwich. “So I was thinking,” he said. “Yeah?” Clem looked up from her phone.. “Maybe we should, I dunno,” he swallowed. “Leave the R.A.S.” She put her phone down with such force that Paul worried she might break it. “Leave the R.A.S.? Why?!” Out of habit, Paul raised his hands back up in the defensive position. “I think things are starting to go downhill there. Like, what good are we really doing Littles by watching that same movie again and again?” The documentary was met with rousing success. Standing ovation. So the powers that be decided to show it at the next meeting. And the next. And the next. “All we do lately is watch that doc. We watch it and we feel bad about ourselves, and then we clap and go home.” “You feel bad about yourself,” his Little roomie quipped. “I feel disgusted with what I’m seeing.” Paul rubbed his temples. Littles. So stubborn. So impulsive! Like children, sometimes. “Yeah,” he said with as much patience as he could muster. “But what about activism? Getting out there and changing people’s minds? We’re just turning ourselves into a big echo chamber.” This wasn’t an exaggeration. Things were getting more tense over at the R.A.S. meetings. There was never any talk of plans on how to change people's minds or get new anti-adoption legislation passed. It was all watching that movie, and Littles and Tweeners getting angry. The Amazons were getting shorter tempers too. An acquaintance of his had been kicked out because a Little had gotten mouth and slapped her, and she took the Little over her knee. She’d been expelled. He just hadn’t shown up to the next meeting. And Paul had the strangest premonition that he hadn’t quit the club, but was now in a playpen somewhere. In a way he’d reminded Paul of those guys in movies that went out and got in a shootout so they didn’t have to face the music. Suicide by cop. Or in this case it was more like Maturicide by Amazon. Clementin stood up from her phone books. “You sound like them, you know. The people who try to discredit Littles. Say we’re just a bunch of babies whining and crying about everything. Is that what you think?” “No, that’s not what I-” “Changing people’s minds. You mean changing Amazons’ minds. Or are Littles not full grown people to you anymore? Is that it? Am I just some dumb baby? Do I need a big strong grown-up Amazon to take care of me?” she spat. “I’m not saying that.” “Yes you are! You’re saying that we have to do things YOUR way! It’s always YOUR way! It’s always an Amazon’s way or no way at all! The only way that Littles get what we want is if we want what you want for us!” This was getting out of hand. Paul slammed his palms on the table and stood up. “Are you even listening to yourself? You sound like a-?” “LIKE A WHAT!” she screamed. “LIKE A BABY?! LIKE I’M THROWING A TEMPER TANTRUM!” “YES!” Paul shouted back. “YOU DO!” Something inside Clementine snapped just then. “Fine.” Clementine kicked off her shoes. “Wah! Daddy!” she mocked. “Feed me!” “Clementine,” Paul warned. “Don’t do what I think you’re about to do. She unbuckled her belt and squatted down. “Wah! Daddy! Dress me!” “Clementine. Don’t.” She closed her eyes. “Wah! Daddy!” And pushed. “Change me!” “Don-!” But it was too late. He heard the burbling sounds coming out of her backside. He saw the wet patch spread and drip down her pants as her bladder got in on the act, the puddle pooling and then dripping off the chair. His nose picked up the rest. “Wah, Daddy!” She stomped her foot in her own urine. “I’m a baby! What are you gonna do about it?!” To punctuate her point, she plopped down on the phone books that boosted her up to table level. Her lip quivered a bit and her face twisted as the mess squelched and spread around. She’d regretted that just then. She had no idea how much she’d regret that. Something inside Paul snapped just then. Fast, faster than any Little could possibly appreciate, Paul blurred across the table and snatched his roommate up. “You wanna act like a baby? You want someone to feed you and dress you and change your poopy pants? FINE!” He tuned out all her kicking and screaming and carried her to his bedroom. With one fell swoop, he cleared off his desk and pinned her to the makeshift changing table. She kicked and screamed as hard as she could. Meanwhile, he opened up the desk drawer and got out a travel pack of wipes and diapers. The Monkeez he’d bought from the gas station was a Size 8. Clementine’s size. He’d bought them and the baby supplies as a precaution. He’d wanted to offer it to her as an option the next time a hypno-toon sabotaged her bladder control. Better she have to wear a diaper for a day than all the extra laundry or damage to their couch like every other time. The wipes were for cleanliness. The travel bottle of baby powder was for her own comfort and to avoid chafing. That’s how he’d justified it. The pacifier gag he shoved in her mouth he had a harder time explaining to himself. On some level, he knew she wouldn’t like the idea of being diapered, even if it meant she was still a big girl. But she wasn’t a big girl, was she? Big girls didn’t pee and poop their pants in protest just because their best friends disagreed with them. That’s what Paul told himself as he pulled her disgusting clothes off and wiped her down. She clearly needed this. This was for her own good. He was being a good friend to her. That’s what he told himself as he powdered her bum and diapered her bottom. She screamed over the pacifier that she just couldn’t spit out, and swung at him, but her kicks and screams were nothing to him. He carried her squalling, flailing form over to the bed and swaddled her the Yamatoan way, just like the documentary had shown him time and time again. By the time he was done, his Little roomie was diapered and restrained, as helpless on the outside as she was on the inside; but she looked like an adorable newborn baby. Clementine, his darling, was moaning behind her pacifier, the reality of what she’d done to herself finally sinking in. But it was too late. The pro-Adoption Amazons in the doc had had a kind of twisted point. Littles really couldn’t be trusted to moderate themselves, to care for themselves. They really were just babies that wouldn’t grow up. And you couldn’t force them and you couldn’t let them. You could only baby them. Paul carried his Little girl out to the living room and propped her up on the couch. He flipped on the T.V. and unblocked Pennycade Jr. Good. Carpet Mice was on. The opening credits were finishing and the title card flashed. “Little Accidents Happen.” Good. A few of these, and Clementine would finally be happy instead of living in a world of perpetual outrage. She wouldn’t be an adult, but at least she’d be happy. Clementine moaned and tears started forming in her eyes. It was too late for her to blink, now. Paul went back into the kitchen and picked up Clem’s phone. She wouldn’t be needing it anymore. He’d snarled and looked down at the puddle she’d left for him. He’d always have to clean up her messes, but at least from now on they’d be encased in pulp and poof and plastic. Clementine’s moaning started to subside as the hypno-toon drew her in, (how had no one caught this yet? It must be more of that government corruption the documentary had talked about). Good baby in the making. He scrolled through her phone, looking for ways to properly adopt her, even if it meant going out of town. Hmmm… Yamatoa seemed nice this time of year. (Saturday Night. Eleven hours away. Translated from Yamatoan.) “Congratulations, Mr. Sato.” The champagne glasses clinked and the two Amazon men sipped. “Tourism and immigration is up ten percent since releasing that documentary.” “You are too kind. Mr. Ito.” The Vice-Minister of Tourism nodded to his superior. “I am honored that you have noticed.” “You aired many of our dirty secrets to the wider world and somehow made us more desirable than before.” A sly grin spread across Mr. Sato’s mug. “That is not all that I’ve aired, Minister.” “Oh?” Mr. Sato bit his tongue. There had been more in that film than just a bit of muckraking. His editors and technicians had also included subtle forms of suggestion, nearly indetectable. Something that quietly reinforced that there was no point in fighting or delaying a Little’s inevitable second childhood. Littles who watched it enough times would inevitably self-sabotage. High minded Amazons would lose their ideals, deciding it was better to join the masses instead of fighting an unwinnable good fight. And they’d all think it was their idea. Neither side would be happy with it, at least not initially. A Little would see their worst nightmares come true. An Amazon would find themselves a hypocrite. But they’d justify it to themselves, and after an inevitable vacation and adoption in lovely Yamatoa, they’d both come around to the right way of thinking. One as the child and the other as their doting parent. It was for the best. The real secret was luring them in with a bit of gossip and the bitter fruit of harsh truths. No one trusted things with news too good to be true. Everyone was willing to listen to the latest gossip and believe the worst. “I also added in a false flag, so we never have to take credit for spilling our own secrets.” Best not let his superior know the whole truth. Just in case there needed to be a sequel. Best to remain indispensable.

Hello everybody! I was itching to write a story in these days but I've experienced that, despite feeling inspired and eager to write the smutty parts, I always have a block when it comes to the actual backbone of the story, charachters and character interaction and development. I've found that's the main reason I leave my stories not completed. I always seem to struggle with the ending in particular. I was wondering if some of you was eager to share some ideas about a story, even only charachters in your mind or ideas you have thought about and don't plan to use for your own writing. I've always loved the diaper dimension setting, so if I'll write something, it'll be in that universe. Any idea is appreciated, you can send me a message in private if you like. A big Thanks in advance to whoever will participate ?

Chapter 1: Escape Crime is a dangerous way to make a living. In most cases, the payoff isn’t worth the risk, especially when it’s a small-time gig. Rob a gas station and you’ll probably only get a stay in prison. Break into a house for a TV and you’re likely to get shot for your trouble. It took either a very desperate or very stupid person to pursue petty crime as a career. Lyn wasn’t desperate, and she certainly wasn’t stupid. Yet she was still very much a criminal. By process of elimination, that only left one option. Lyn was a career criminal, and a damn good one at that. There are two ways one can be a career criminal. The first is through legal avenues, going into stock trading or politics. The second is the illegal way, gangs and the black market. Lyn was the second kind. Specifically, smuggling. Strangely enough, the illegal route was the less risky option for her. Technically the only option. See, Lyn was a Little. In Catalon. In that country, Littles could either turn to crime or cross their fingers and hope they find a mommy who changed them more than once a day. Any Little worth their salt stayed as far away from Catalon as they could. In fact, if any Little knew that Lyn had chosen to base her operations there they would call her insane. They would say she was all but asking for an Amazon to adopt her. Lyn didn’t see it that way. Where others saw danger, she saw opportunity. The Amazons’ perception of Littles was something she could use, that she could exploit. And exploit she did. Seven times she had almost been cornered, either by the government or a rival organization. Each time, she had a specially programmed robonanny walk her out the door dressed in a thick diaper and pink onesie. She had never gotten a second glance. That was why she always set up shop near a nursery, so there was always cover for her to melt into. It had taken seventeen long years, but Lyn had become one of the most powerful crime lords in Catalon. The Vipress. In the beginning it was thrilling. Scamming the Amazons from right under their noses. Her underlings communicating in the most respectful tones possible, not knowing they were speaking to someone half their height. Having so much money that she didn’t know what to do with it all. It was like a drug. At some point over the years though, the thrill went away. She completed a job and felt nothing. She slipped away from those who would see her fail, but instead of being happy, she just felt annoyed to be dressed in a baby costume. So, Lyn embarked on the trickiest job she had ever attempted in her life of crime. Getting out of it. She had been working on a plan for months, and her efforts were almost at an end. Once more, she looked over the desk in front of her. One side had everything she needed to start her new life. A Libertalian passport and birth certificate, the deed to her new house, and the accounts for all her assets. Enough for her to live extravagantly for a dozen lifetimes. On the other side was a little gift she had prepared. Over the years, she had made connections in nearly every part of the private, public, and criminal sectors of Catalon. The things she had discovered would have kept her up at night were she a regular Little, and even she caught herself wincing at times. Some of the things they had planned for how to get more Littles––not just from other dimensions, but also free Little countries––were terrifying. Those documents would be sealed in an envelope and delivered straight to the Libertalian government. They wouldn’t be able to address everything, but it was one last way for Lyn to screw over the Amazons. And then she would be done. She sighed and leaned back in her chair. “Everything alright Boss?” She looked over at the man who had spoken. Clive was her muscle. Her confidant. He had been there for her since day one, and without his unwavering (and blind) loyalty she never would have gotten off the ground. When she had to go out in public, he was her Daddy, though both of them knew who wore the pants in their relationship. Figuratively, at least. “I’m fine. Been a long day. Long life, really. I’ll be glad to leave it behind. But still, there is a part of me that doesn’t know if I should.” Clive nodded as though he understood and went back to staring imposingly at the door. Lyn moved back to her paperwork, but hesitated. “Clive, what are you going to do after this?” Clive’s brow furrowed. “Whaddya’ mean Boss?” “After-” she gestured across her desk, “-all this ends. What are you going to do? You won’t be tied to crime anymore, and I’ve given you enough money so that you can do pretty much anything you want.” Clive’s face cleared up. “Oh, I’m going to adopt a Little for myself.” Lyn paused for a second, then continued with a note of warning in her voice. “Are you serious? Why?” Clive smiled, oblivious to the tension. “Well I’ve always wanted a Little one of my own, but it always seemed disrespectful to do it while I worked for you. You’re not really a Little, you’re the Boss. Even when you have to get up in your costume and look all cute, it’s still not right. If you’re leaving though, then that’s what I’m gonna do.” Clive looked over and, seeing the incredulous look on her face, quickly added, “Besides, I think I’d be a good daddy. Some Littles are happy, you know. I’d be nice to mine.” Lyn paused. It was true. Clive was far from the sharpest knife in the drawer, but he was kind. It was hard to find people like that in this business. Compared to most Amazons in Catalon, he would be parent of the year. After a long time, she spoke. “I hope you find a Little who makes you happy, Clive. I hope it goes well.” Clive beamed but Lyn continued. “That said, if you put your Little through any surgeries or hypnosis…” “No no no,” Clive said. “That’s mean. I only hurt the bad guys who try to fight me. Littles can’t fight. They’re helpless. ‘Sides you of course, Boss.” Lyn shook her head, though it was mostly from bemusement. “Sometimes I don’t quite get you, Clive.” Before he could respond, a soft ding came from the doorway and both of them snapped towards it. The sound played when the entrance to this wing of the floor was opened. “We don’t have any visitors today, do we Boss?” Lyn got up from her chair. “Not planned at least. Go check it-” The door burst open and Clive moved in front of her, weapon raised. The figure raised his hands up in surrender. “It’s me, it’s me!” Lyn laid a calming hand on Clive’s side before looking up at the newcomer. “Oscar, what’s going on? Who’s at the door?” Oscar was sweating, but managed to speak. “On the camera it looks like Spalvodi’s men. At least eight. I raised the barriers, but I give you five minutes tops before they get through.” Shit! Now? She was five days away from leaving and someone was trying to take her out now? Things were supposed to be quiet. None of the gangs had made any movements for months. There was no time to think about that at the moment though. “Oscar, get those documents on my desk and burn them. I can get more. Clive, come on. I’m dropping down to the nursery below us.” She moved forward, but everyone else was still. “Clive?” He stood in place for a second, an expression of surprise on his face, before he fell backward to reveal Oscar standing with a silenced pistol in his hand. Before she could move, Oscar pointed it straight at her. “Hold it right there boss, don’t want this to accidentally go off.” Fuck, fuck, fuck! Clive was dead. She was alone and trapped. She should have seen this coming. Oscar was good at his job, but only when someone was giving him instructions every step of the way. She had thought the sizable salary she paid him would keep him in line, but apparently his ambition overrode his common sense. There was still a way out of this though, even Oscar wouldn’t be stupid enough to actually ally with Spalvodi. If it was just him, she could negotiate, find a way- The door opened. Heart sinking to her toes, she was proven wrong for the second time that day. Spalvodi was there, flanked by two men on either side. A broad grin split his face, and he puffed on a lit cigar. Cocky prick, Lyn thought. He removed the cigar from his mouth. “Vipress! Or should I say Lyn? One of your boys was kind enough to invite me over. It’s so good to see you!” Lyn’s mind raced while she tried to think of an angle, something she could use. “Spalvodi. Nice to finally meet in person. What can I do for you?” He took a long drag and blew out three smoke rings. “Well see, my new friend Oscar informed me that there was a gross lapse in management over here. As I am a charitable man, I came by to offer my services in rectifying this problem.” She couldn’t make a break for it. The door was guarded, and Oscar was still by her getaway passage under the desk. “A problem? That’s news to me.” Spalvodi walked across the room and peered at the papers on her desk. “News to me too! It came as quite the shock. Imagine, there I am sitting in my office, when I get a call. It’s one of the Vipress’ men, and oh boy. The tale he spun. First of all, he says there’s an undiapered Little in Catalon. A serious issue in its own right. But Oscar, Oscar tells me it’s worse than that. He says that very same Little is the one and only Vipress, the biggest pain in my ass for the past twelve years. Can you believe it?” “No.” He actually laughed at that. “You know, I didn’t either. Until I saw some pictures. News reels of failed gang busts by the government, and in the corner of each story is a Little girl held in the arms of a nanny bot, blending in with the crowd. And then Oscar shows me a photo of that very same Little, sitting at a desk and gloating after one of my shipments mysteriously disappears. I’m a tough man to convince, but what can I say? Oscar put in the work.” Oscar chose that moment to butt in. “You’re such an idiot, boss. Always thinking you’re better than everyone else. You’re just a Little. The closest you’ve come to actually doing something right is when you have to dress up in a diaper, and even then you mess it up by trying to pretend you’re an adult after. Well now I’ll get to be in charge, and with Spalvodi we’re going to run this organization better than you ever could.” God damn it. Oscar was the head of a small street group when Lyn found him. The only reason he had amounted to anything was because of her, and she had planned to give him enough resources to do whatever he wanted when she was gone. But no, the arrogance of Amazons had no bounds. Even after all she’d done, Oscar just saw her as someone who had cheated their way out of diapers. Spalvodi absentmindedly responded as he flipped through her files. “Yeah, we’ve got quite the reward coming for Oscar. Show ‘em.” In a single motion, one of his goons pulled out a gun and shot Oscar. Lyn watched without surprise. “I’ll give each of you $500,000 and a new job if you do the same thing to Spalvodi right now.” Three of the men just looked at her, while the fourth spat to the side. “Shut up, Little.” Well, so much for that idea. All that was left was the desk. She’d have to be quick, and she’d have to move out immediately after. Now that her secret was out, nowhere in Catalon was safe. All she needed was a clear path to the chute… As though the universe heard her prayers, Spalvodi moved to look at her bookshelf by the window. He began to talk, and Lyn slowly moved towards escape. “I must confess, it’s been a real tough decision on what I’m gonna do to you. On the one hand, it’s a risk to give you a chance to run free. Who knows if you still have other connections out there? Maybe if you had a bit of time, you’d be able to round up a crew and start again. One day you might even come back as a threat! It’d be easiest to send you the way of Clive and Oscar, a one bullet ticket straight to the next life.” She was a foot away when he stopped and turned around. Throwing caution to the wind, she leapt forward and slammed the hidden button on the side of her desk. Mechanical arms sprung from the ground, wrapping Lyn in a protective embrace. She looked up at Spalvodi’s face, hoping to catch his expression as he watched her escape to safety. To her confusion, Spalvodi wore a satisfied smirk as she met his gaze. With a sinking feeling, she noticed that the arms weren’t moving at all, and she couldn’t get free no matter how hard she struggled. One of the arms reached out and placed a pacifier in her mouth, fastening it behind her head. “And then on the other hand, I remembered what I was dealing with. A Little. Someone so helpless that they didn’t even realize when one of their most trusted lieutenants turned traitor. Someone who allowed their only form of escape to be hacked. Someone who is just. A. Fool.” With each sentence he had gotten closer and closer, and by the end he was standing right next to her. She froze in the middle of her struggle and looked up at him fearfully. He was so much bigger than her, and she had never felt more vulnerable. Unwillingly, she felt the beginning of tears prick her eyes. This was how it would end? “So, I’m not going to kill you. That’d be showing too much respect! No, I’ll send you right off to where you want to go. The nursery. Because ultimately, that’s all it takes to keep your kind in line.” He knelt down, still dwarfing her in height, and reached forward to take hold of her chin. “Honestly, you’re going to do a much better job at being a Little than you ever did playing at this crime gig. I mean look at you! Wavy red hair, freckles, baby blue eyes, and utterly pinchable cheeks. Do you have dimples? I’ll bet you do.” Lyn tried to pull away, but he tightened his grip and forced her to look at his eyes. “You’re an Amazon mommy’s wet dream. After a little bit of reprogramming, which I took care to lay out myself, you’ll be perfect.” Lyn’s blood ran cold. Regression was a Little’s worst nightmare, something that was impossible to come back from. After a long stare, he pulled his hand away. “You should really be thanking me. If word got out that the fearsome Vipress was actually a Little, your entire reputation would be ruined. I’ll at least spread the word that you went down valiantly, a fearsome opponent to the end. Of course, we’ll both know the truth.” Spalvodi stood and looked back over her desk. “Oscar was half right though. I am going to use this better than you ever could have. If you were still going to have a brain in that head of yours after tomorrow, I’d tell you to watch the news for me.” He shrugged. “But that isn’t your concern anymore. Have a nice life, Vipress. I know whoever adopts you will.” And with that, he pulled out a remote, pressed a button, and Lyn was whisked away. ----------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone! Figured I'd do the author's note at the end. I was browsing through some stories on this site when a question crossed my mind. What ever happened to the nice, simple stories where the main character merely exists to be put in diapers? Nowadays, it seems like authors are taking the time to actually develop their characters, giving them complex personalities and compelling relationships with others. Horrifying. Makes it dreadfully difficult to have a quick fun time before bed when I find myself actually invested in the story. I decided to be the change I want to see in the world, and created this. (Side note: This was only after I spent a few months and several dozen pages trying to write one of those high-class stories. I eventually decided it might be a bit much to start with, so I switched gears.) This is the first story I've written, and I would love to hear people's thoughts on it. I'll post the other chapters at a decent pace, and I should have the story finished sometime in August. I hope you enjoy! P.S. If someone could let me know how to update the title of a topic, I'd appreciate it.

2 WEEKS AGO- I was thrown back into my seat as I slammed the gas. The engine roaring as I ripped down the black top. I looked in my mirror and saw my opponent, left in the dust. They had no chance against me on these streets. As I past the quarter mile marker, I let off the gas and began slowing down. I could feel my heart pumping fast and that adrenaline rush felt so good. I rode up to my team and my best friend came up to my window. "9.23 seconds! That's the fastest you have gone yet!" "Great!" I yelled back before cruising back to my parking spot. I shut the beast down and got out, making sure not to ding the wide swinging door on anything. "Alright, girl, that's the last run tonight. Why don't you go get rest some before we get on the road?" My father said, coming mk up to me. "Okay daddy. Goodnight." "Goodnight, my little speed demon" --------------- So my name's Danielle, but you can call me Danny. I'm a 20 year old female from the state of Texas and for as long as I can remember, I've been a car junkie. When I was 9, I was always in the garage with my dad working on his pride and joy. It was a 1970 dodge charger with a 426 hemi under the hood. For many years, we worked on that car. As I got older, I started doing bigger and bigger jobs involving the car. I remember when I was 15, we finally got it running, and it immediately blew out the muffler with a loud bang! When I turned 18, my dad handed me the keys. Ever since then, I've been building the hell out of it, and now, it's the baddest mother fucker around. However my story gets really weird, really fast. So buckle up. ----------------- "Danny, it's almost midnight. You need to come in to sleep." "Just give me another 30 minutes, Dad. I'm almost done installing the new valve covers I just got in!" "Alright then, just don't lose track of time. I'm going to bed." Dad said, before leaving the garage. 'Finally,' I thought to myself. I felt like I hadn't had any alone time since the races two weeks ago. I got back to work installing the new, fully chrome, valve covers when I heard acar come screeching towards the garage door and then a strange zapping noise that made my ears pop. I looked up from the engine bay and realized I wasn't in my garage anymore. Instead, I was in a very shiny garage with a thousand or more tools. Everything looked like it had never been used at all. My car definitely looked odd in this garage since it was faded and slightly rusted in some spots. I'm a girl of performance instead of looks so I never bothered with it. Before I could continue looking at the strange garage I found myself in, my phone began to ring, and it wasn't a number I recognized. I let it go to voicemail and almost immediately, it called again. I answered it the second time. "Who the hell is this?" "My name is Alex Tesla. I'm sure you're wanting to know what is happening to you right now. If you would please walk thru the door behind you, and I'll explain." I turned around and saw a door that I hadn't noticed before. "How did you get my number, and what's going on?" "Please Danny, walk thru the door and I'll explain everything." The female voice on the other end said before the call went dead. 'Can this day get any weirder?' I asked myself as I put my phone away and went thru the door. What I saw on the other side made me gasp. It was a house, but everything was huge! Everything from the couches to the TV's to the kitchen stove was gigantic. 'Yup. it just got weirder...' As I was looking around, a lady came out of the gigantic living room. As she came up to me, I quickly realized that she was also huge. She towered over me and it nearly scared me to death. I started to back up against the door when she stopped moving towards me. "Danny, I'm not going to hurt you. It's okay. I am just trying to help you." "Where the hell am I and why are you so damn big?!" I said, my voice shaking slightly, giving away my fear more than I wanted to. "You're perfectly safe in my home, sweetie. As far as the size of me and all of this, maybe it's best if you take a seat." The lady said, motioning towards a chair that I hadn't noticed before. It was actually my size so a slowly walked to it and sat down. "So what is going on? What happened to my home. Was I drugged or something? Is this some sort of fucked up hallucination?" I said, then pinched myself for good measure. I looked up at the very tall lady I assumed was this Alex Tesla that called me. "No. Everything is real, believe it or not." She crouched down Infront of me and gently smiled at me. I couldn't help but feel a little more relaxed from her warm expression. "So, as far as the size of everything, that is because you have been transported to a different dimension. I don't know how to tell you this very easily so I'm just going to say it. You were nearly killed, sweetie." I stared at her like she was crazy. "Nearly killed? A different dimension? What are you talking about?" "I'm sure you noticed the screeching sound outside your garage just before you came here? That was a car that had just lost control, and it crashed right into your garage, crushing you in-between the two cars. I grabbed your life essence with a dimensional portal and took you here and brought you back with our advanced medicine and put you in the garage with your car before you awoke." She said to me, taking my hand a squeezing it gently. "Wait. So you're telling me that I'm technically dead in my dimension?" I said, stunned. "I'm afraid so sweetie." I just looked at her a moment before tears started to build in my eyes. "What about my dad?" I choked up. "Oh baby, it's okay. Everything's going to be okay." Alex said as she wrapped her arms around me in a huge embrace as I tried not to cry "I'll never be able to see my father again?" I said, sniffling. "I'm afraid not, sweetie." She responded, rubbing my back with her hand. That's when I just lost it and started balling. I was always slightly emotional and if this wasn't a time to get emotional. Alex picked my up and held me as I cried. I didn't pay attention to what she was doing too much until she put a bottle in my mouth. "Shhh baby girl, it's okay. Drink this and it will help." Alex said. So I began drinking. Don't know why it was a bottle, but it definitely wasn't the craziest thing I've experienced today. As I continued to drink the bottle, I started to get tired, and before I knew it, i was asleep. When I woke up, I was in a very comfy bed. However the bed wasn't a normal bed. This one had bars going up way above my head. It looked like a crib and I was a bit unnerved by it. As I got up, I realized that the bed wasn't the only thing off. I felt something thick holding my legs apart, so I looked down and saw two things. One, was my outfit was different. I was now in this pastel pink onesie looking thing. And two, was that under the snaps on the onesie, was a thick diaper! 'Why the FUCK am I in a diaper?' I thought to myself. As if on cue, my bladder told me that I needed to pee, and now. I stoop up and tried to reach the top of the crib bars so I could climb out and get out of this stupid diaper, but the top was still out of my reach. At that point, my bladder couldn't wait any longer, and I began to flood the diaper. I couldn't believe it at all. I was fine one second, and then only a minute later, I was desperately soaking a diaper. Nothing in this stupid world made any sense! I began to cry again as all my emotions started to flood over and Alex came in quickly. "Oh princess, don't cry! I'm here now!" She said, picking me up. "I know all this is so different for you but I promise everything will be okay, baby girl" I leaned into her as I sobbed and couldn't help from feeling comforted by her. After a bit, my cries slowed to just sniffling and Alex sat down on the huge couch with me on her lap. I looked up at her and was reminded how huge she was. "I'm sorry... It's just all that's happened. Me dying and all. -sniffle- and this diaper. Why am I in a diaper?" I said, just now thinking about it again. She looked at me softly as she held me in her lap. She then began to explain the world and how it was different than my world as there were littles, inbetweeners, and Amazon's. She was an Amazon and I was a little apparently. She told me about the natural instincts of Amazon's and how the world wasn't built for littles. With everything so big and dangerous, most littles are just seen as babies that need to be cared for. "So I'm just a baby for you then?" I asked. "While yes, you are my baby girl now, I won't be regressing you or anything else like the cruel things I mentioned some of my kind like to do." She responded with a gentle squeeze that was to reassure me. "But you littles are very small and need extra things like diapers and special care." I started thinking about everything she said and then remembered. "Okay, that makes sense and all. But what about my car and that garage that seemed my size." Alex thought for a moment before answering. "Well. I'm a car enthusiast myself and I thought it would be really nice to have a baby car enthusiast mechanic." "Well as long as I get to keep my car, I guess I'm okay with the whole thing." I said, before thinking how crazy I sounded. "Great! I know we are going to have so much fun together! I can already see it." Alex practically squealed. "So before I set the rules of the house down, would like to see my car?" She smiled down at me and I couldn't help but smile back. "Sure." Alex stood up then, and carried me to a much bigger door that was next to the garage door I came in thru. She opened it and turned the light on. "There it is!" She squealed happily. "Oh my god." Were the only words I could get out. ------------ This crazy idea just popped in my head tonight and I scribbled it down as fast as I could. Let me know what y'all think and I'll keep on writing when I can.

This is a story I started earlier this year, finally getting around to it after being so busy with College and being sick so often. I'm always open to listen to constructive criticism, and hope you enjoy! ------------------ -_-_Prologue_-_- “Case number 113498976, please approach gate 6,” a booming voice came over the speakers. I stood, my shackles shaking as i waddled towards the correct gate. A guard approached and did a quick pat down, then opened the door to the courtroom. It was just like in the tv shows, large and official looking, but dated. I was pushed towards a chair and was sat next to a sweaty man in his late fifties, wearing an old, ill fitting suit. ‘Looks like they went all out for my attorney’ I thought. The Judge walked up and and banged his gavel and the room fell silent, “Please be seated, Mr. Veroa vs The City of Houston, everybody seems to be here, lets begin,” he barked out. I sighed, looking around the room I was looking out at a bunch of official looking men and women giving me an angry look. I looked at the sodden carpet and zoned out for most of the time, I was in the wrong, I knew that, but I was hoping for a reduced sentence, or a sympathetic vote from the jury acquitting me. Several people took the stand, a security officer in a sling and a cop with a broken nose were there the longest. I didn’t need to listen, I knew what they were saying, that I was a dangerous, violent homeless man who posed a threat to society and should be made an example of. I started to think of prison. It was where I would inevitably be. The cell here would be luxury compared to what a state prison would be. I was thrown out of my thoughts when my lawyer elbowed me softly, “I’m sorry, what was the question?” I asked the Judge. “Do you want to give your side?” he asked with an annoyed look on his face. “Yes sir, I would,” I stood up and walked to the stand. The chair was heavy wood and uncomfortable. “On January 12th, I took food that was not mine from the store. I ran from their security, and pushed a cop at the exit leaving the unpaid merchandise outside the door. I then ran from the police and was caught later. I did try to resist arrest and I did state that I would make sure the arresting officer got what was coming for him, but it was in the heat of the moment, and I was not intending to follow up with the threat, I was just upset.” I finished looking around the room. There were a lot of shocked faces, angry faces, some I couldn’t read, but I hoped that since I gave an honest testimony, they’d be more forgiving. “Alright, please return to your seat sir,” he directed at me then turned towards the lawyers, “any other witnesses?” he asked. Both my lawyer and the opposing lawyer just shook their heads and the lawyer banged his gavel, “Jury will meet and decide the fate of Mr. Veroa and this case will resume when they’re ready” I was once again pushed around and back into the cell I was already acquainted with. It felt like a long while before the officer returned, but definitely not enough time for the jury to be ready. “Up.” was all he said as I was once again pushed into the courtroom. My lawyer had ketchup on his suit and looked like he was already looking forward to his next meal, not even acknowledging my existence. “Jury have you made your decision?” the Judge queried. A lady in the closest seat to the Judge stood up with a paper in her hand. “Yes your Honor, we the Jury find the Defendant, George Veroa, guilty on all counts and recommend the maximum sentence of 10 years in addition to his pending charges in prison.” The room was spinning. What had just happened? I pinched myself, ‘Ow’ i was unfortunately awake. I wasn’t listening to what was going on in the room, I was pushed back out and into my cell. I could spend my life in jail? “George!” I snapped my head to the voice. The Judge was standing there, his usual annoyed look was once again staring at me. “I’m sorry, it’s just a lot to take in,” I gave a half smile more for myself than him. “I’m able to give you an option, we’re doing a new program, and I feel you would be a good candidate for it. I gave you the option in the courtroom and you didn’t respond, so I figured you were thinking about it.” He signaled the guard over and he opened the cell. He walked in and the guard locked it behind him. “Listen,” he says as he sits on the bench next to me, “This program will get you out of a prison, but it is a prison of itself. I am not able to get you any details, as that’s a part of the program, the surprise element anyways. It is part of a new program the state is trying to alleviate the inmate population. With your other pending charges, you’re looking at a lot of hard time, and I for one don’t think prison is gonna ‘reform’ ya for the better.” He pauses and hands me a piece of gum. “You’re not a bad guy, you’ve had some bad luck, made some wrong decisions, but you’re smart, and that’s why I’m giving you an option, instead of just throwing you in some jail to rot. This is the best of a bad situation. You’re 24, George, you shouldn’t be in a cement 10 foot by 10 foot room for eternity. Please let me help you.” His eyes were caring, ‘he doesn’t seem to be fibbing, but what does he mean, not a prison, but still a sort of prison’ I pondered for less than ten seconds before saying, “How is it not a prison?” I figured he would just ask for a yes or no, but he gave an actual response. “You won’t be in a prison, jail, or anything like that, there’s no manual labor or prison guards, it’ll be some… partial freedom.” He flashed a quick smile and stood up. “Well?” I looked at him, stood and offered my hand. “I’m in. Thank you sir,” I said as we shook on it.

It's been a while since I've written or read anything ABDL related. Some of you, like me, feel the compulsion come in waves. One such wave struck today, and I ended up writing this as a form of therapy. Obviously I didn't fall into the Diaper Dimension, but I have a different happy ending of sorts. Still, it's a beautiful dream, and I hope you enjoy it. *** I remember the Before Time in dreams. There, I’m still a little girl’s heart in a grown man’s body, lost in too large a world, regardless of size. There, the cold is all consuming, and always finds me no matter where I hide; no matter how many blankets I use to smother my bed. At my age I should know better - be better, stronger; know by instinct how to navigate this life I was always destined for, outside the nest and out of my mother’s arms. Except that I never had a Mum, or even much of a Dad. Growing up I watched friends with whole families who could afford to take love for granted. What love I had were table scraps, but after a while you make peace with starvation. You learn to survive as best you can. Nobody wants to hear a grown man cry about a lost childhood, so I stomped it down and did the next best thing - tried to lose myself in the arms of women. I can still see her face, although it was many faces. Steph, Jenn, Lisa - different people, but similar in the loneliness I felt with them. I guess you could say I had a type. In all of them I saw the same smile; joyous laughter waning into tight, long-suffering grins, and eyes that sought out a man through his ever-present despair. How could I forget the looks on their faces when I told them the ugly truth? What was inside me, that she was still a child, and that she was lonely. Sometimes confusion, sometimes disgust, and sometimes anger in defiance of my words. Anything to avoid the fact that they didn’t love a man, but a twisted ‘thing’ in a man costume. “What do you expect me to do about it?” she/they snapped. “I’m not your mother. I’m not here to kiss your boo-boos better.” As if I ever knew what that was like. Such was life in the Before Time; a waking nightmare suffered until death. I wasn’t even awake before I started crying. The bars of my crib were a haze through the salty tears. Big feelings filled my chest, and next I knew I was wailing at the top of my lungs! The Before Times were over, but their memory still followed wherever I went. Then Mommy appeared, just like she did the first time - as an angel stealing me up for the rapture. My back and my torso slid into her hands, feeling her warmth flowing into me, already sapping the sadness. Hers was the power to reach into my chest and lift the weight that held me below the surface. “It’s alright, babygirl,” she cooed. Babygirl - not a yucky boy, but a princess who needed her Mommy; who was safe and never wanting for kindness. I loved my long, auburn locks; my pastel pink sleeper and all my pretty dresses - and the larger than life woman who adored them all; adored me! I clung to her as though my life depended on it, and with my head resting on her breast soothed to the gentle beat of her heart. And she held me back, bouncing me in her arms and stroking between my shoulders. Of course she took the time to do a sneaky diaper check - I was soaked like I was every morning, but that was a later problem. The nightmare eased its claws but still lingered. It plucked the strings of shame, echoing voices long since passed. My little hands pawed at Mommy’s nightshirt, desperate to get closer than close. A cold shiver ran over my skin as the tsunami threatened to come crashing down, pulling me to depths not even Mommy could reach. How could someone as sweet and as wonderful as her ever want someone like me? I grasped for an answer, but fell short. The trap door fell open and I fell once more into the dark. “You should’a left me,” I said. “I know dat I’m a bad girl, an’ I’m broken, an’ need to grow up, an’-” Mommy hushed me and bounced me higher to her shoulder. She cradled my head and rocked me back and forth, and never once made my panic her own. I smelled her hair and the warmth of her skin, and evaporated into a sea of love; love that I didn’t understand - and still don’t - but craved for longer than I could say. “It’s alright, little one. Mommy’s here now,” she sang. “You’re a good girl, you’re a sweet girl, and you’re a loved girl. You’re not broken; just hurt, and that’s okay. I still love you, just the way you are.” And I believed her. She loved me - me, who is a girl; not a yucky boy in an ill-fitting suit. Me, who thought that love was a beautiful lie, who wasn’t allowed to be pretty, who was taught to swallow pain no matter how great. Against everything I knew Mommy appeared, and with her voice, her touch and her caring the world became small again; soft and safe in the way a little girl needs. Some call this dimension a curse, but for me it’s the greatest miracle. It brought me to Mommy, and given the choice I’d fall into it all over again.

So I couldn't help but be inspired, after BabySofia kind of enshrined this piece with a reference in "Exchanged", to continue on with the story. Hope you guys like the latest chapter, I think it adds a number of interesting wrinkles to be ironed out later... Forward "I'm Eileen Vaux, WILY News, and these are the top stories of the day. At Municipal High Court today, Pauletta Keaira has been convicted of first degree murder in the brutal slaying of her adopted mother, Miranda Guilory. The ruling has sparked both celebration and outrage, as Pauletta's family and friends have repeatedly clashed with CAMOL demonstrators outside the courthouse during the proceedings. Let's go to Tate Cozbi, who is on the scene." "Thank you, Eileen. It took a mere 47 minutes for the jury to find Miss Keaira guilty, sparking an outcry from her supporters and promises from CAMOL representatives to appeal. I've been told Miss Keaira's own testimony was the biggest blow to her case, as she admitted on the stand that, at the time of the killing, Miss Guilory was only preparing to administer punishments that Miss Keaira had already received in the several months she'd been living with Miss Guilory. In his closing argument, Prosecutor Daniel Hegarty insisted that Miss Keaira was therefore not in life-threatening danger when she stabbed Miss Guilory, and therefore must be found guilty." "Now we've heard previously from CAMOL officials who have said that Amazonian law does not grant the same rights to adopted Littles that it does to Amazonian children when it comes to abuse, is this correct?" "Yes, Eileen. In fact, one of the major issues raised by the defense in this case was the fact that Miss Keaira was adopted against her will, which stripped her of the rights she had as an adult free Little, but then she was not protected under child welfare law while under Miss Guilory's care, and after she killed Miss Guilory, she was then tried as an adult." "And how have legislators responded to this watershed case?" "Well, the prime minister has urged Parliament to draft some sort of legislation that at least provides a measure of consistency for adopted Littles, but there is fierce debate right now over what exactly that should look like. CAMOL, of course, is demanding that what it terms as kidnapping of Free Littles be banned, but lawmakers are hesitant to make such a sweeping change." "Thank you, Tate. I have with me here in the studio Malinda Attor, president of the pro-adoption group ELNAP, to discuss the verdict. Malinda, what is your official position on the matter?" "Thank you, Eileen. We at Every Little Needs A Parent believe that this tragic situation could easily have been avoided if the law viewed Littles the way everyone else already does, as children." "Could you elaborate on that position, Malinda? How do you feel the law should handle Littles?" "Well, Eileen, if it weren't that so many of these so-called Free Littles get these ideas in their heads that they're adults and should have the same rights as Amazonians, they would accept their place in society as being in need of caretaking by loving Amazon parents and be happy when an Amazon takes pity upon them and adopts them. We believe strongly that Miranda Guilory would still be alive today, and that none of what CAMOL is calling child abuse would have happened if Pauletta weren't so convinced by Free Little brainwashing that she were a grown woman capable of taking care of herself. It's high time Parliament put an end to this insanity, and we at ELNAP intend to do everything in our power to make sure it happens." "So how do you propose Parliament rectify the situation?" "Very simply, Littles don't belong in adult Amazon society. Right now, when they reach age 20, they're assumed to be adults just like Amazons, and they can get jobs and sign leases and borrow money and a whole lot of other responsibilities they are just not capable of handling. Every time we turn around Littles are getting mugged, raped, and all sorts of horrible things because they just aren't capable of taking care of themselves! They can't drive, they need special accomodations in their apartments, I mean, come on, a Little needs to carry a ladder with her to go grocery shopping, else she has to ask every stranger in the store to get her anything that isn't on the bottom shelf!" "But that's just a size issue, Malina, surely you're not suggesting..." "There's an old saying about that, Eileen. It goes, 'I used to have the same problem, but I grew out of it.'" "Thank you, Malina. Miss Keiara is currently being held without bail pending her sentencing hearing on Thursday. I'm Eileen Vaux, and this is WILY News." 1 "This is a bad idea, that's all I'm saying." His voice has grated on your nerves for the last two months, but none as severely as today. "Dammit, Mike," you huff back as you snatch the blazer, slacks, blouse, and personal care kit out of his hands, "we wouldn't BE here if that bitch had respected the fact that I'm a grown fucking woman, not a child!" "Paulie, I'm your lawyer. I'm trying to look out for you here. The DA is seeking the death penalty. You wear that suit and they'll see a grown woman who killed someone and deserves to face justice! I can have my wife bring one of my daughter's old dresses in a few minutes here, and they'll see what we were trying to show them all along, a confused little girl who..." "I'm NOT a confused little girl, Mike! I'm twenty-one years old, and before I got kidnapped by that psycho, I had my own goddamned LIFE!" And with that, you storm into the ladies' room. Well, you storm towards the ladies' room, but you have to ask the bailiff that has been charged with making sure you don't disappear to open the huge door for you. Which doesn't improve your mood any. You find an unoccupied stall and, after a couple of hops, manage to flip the lock on the door to keep it closed while you strip away that awful orange jumpsuit. God, that thing made you look like a rotten carrot with your straight brown hair flopping all over the place. The feel of the sleek silk blend on your legs as you slide the pants on is, in a word, glorious, after two months in that horrible polyester thing preceeded by another two in... well, you don't really even want to think about how many days and nights you spent in that wretched plastic nightmare. One great thing about solitary confinement; the only distractions to regaining your bladder control were in your head. After donning the blouse and blazer, you do the best you can with your hair and makeup in the reflection from the toilet paper dispenser. If they're determined to martyr you, well by god, you're going to go out proud, and everyone in that courtroom is going to know that you're not some inferior being fit only to be treated like a helpless infant. If this is your destiny, then you're going to meet it with a roar, not a whimper! Full of bluster, you turn to unlock the stall and, of course, have to hop a few times to knock the latch loose. Undaunted, you strut toward the door and... pound on it as hard as you can. The wind rushes right out of your little sails of fury as Mike opens the door from the other side, and you meekly step back out into the lobby under his outstretched arm. "You look good, Paulie," he says with a sigh. "Let's get this over with." The courtroom has taken on a degree of uncomfortable familiarity, and it has indeed bred contempt within you as you scramble your way into the defendant's chair, adorned with that loathsome plastic booster seat. You hate this stupid booster. Six months ago, you didn't have to use these stupid things. Six months ago, you were about to be a woman, a legal adult, a respected member of the community in Amaratos, the island that seems so impossibly far away now. "Pauletta," he said, his face devoid of emotion, "I'm going to ask you once more." "Don't bother!" you shriek. "I'm not marrying that pig, Papa! I'm not going to spend the rest of my life being miserable just so you can feel like you're a big shot! Tomorrow I'll be twenty, and you'll no longer have control over my life!" The argument last night was fierce, and you prepared yourself for this moment, knowing it was going to come to this. Your clothes are already packed, and what little cash you were able to save is already safely hidden in your stocking. It's not even a surprise when he announces, "Then go. Go and never return." You dash to your room as Mama begins to blubber and beg and plead with him, grabbing the gym bag you stuffed to bursting last night and storming toward the door. "Pauletta, please, listen to your father!" she begs as you brush past, pulling loose from her grasp. What you weren't expecting was what happens when you step outside. The beautiful sunshine is doused almost immediately, the very second you walk through that door and into what you believed to be your freedom. Just that quickly, you're upside down, disoriented, and you quickly realize you're in a sack made of fine mesh and canvas. The mesh enables you to look straight ahead, not to mention breathe, but all you see is the back of whoever it was that snatched you, and the first thing you realize is that this person is much, much bigger than anyone you've ever seen. You hear your mother bawling even louder as a deep voice not connected to the person carrying you says, "Sign here." "I'm sorry that I failed to raise you propertly, Pauletta," your father booms. "Perhaps the Amazons can do better." "PAPA! NO! WHAT DID YOU DO?!" you scream as you kick and struggle vainly within the bag. Confused, terrified, but most of all angry, your last words to your father are, "I HATE YOU! I HOPE YOU DIE!" as you're thrown roughly into the back of a large vehicle. A series of doors slam, the engine jumps to life, and off you go into a kind of hell you never imagined possible... 2 "All rise for the Honorable Stephen Nechus!" the bailiff booms. You startle at the announcement, though you've heard it so many times before, and nearly lose your balance as you hurriedly spring up out of the booster and shift your legs out to the edges of the chair to find footing. The foul old man in the black robe shuffles to his seat silently, and the courtroom settles to the crack of his gavel. The entire trial he has treated you alternately with condescension and disdain, and at this point you're sick to death of him. Mike explained how this hearing was going to go; basically it's duelling psychologists, the prosecution's shrink making the case that you were of completely sound mind when you stabbed Miranda and are a lost cause now, while Mike's shrink trying to convince the judge that you were under extreme duress and that, with rehabilitation, you will no longer be a danger to society. Mike was rather vague, however, about what exactly "rehabilitation" meant, only that the goal was to get you into protective custody and that you'd be spending a pretty long time under the care of a psychiatrist. "Call your first witness, Mister Hagerty," the judge says disinterestedly. The DA rises and states, "I call Doctor Isaiah Machlon." Another white-haired old fool. You recall the hours you spent filling out his stupid little multiple-choice tests. He barely spoke to you in the visiting area, just glaring at you as you checked off box after box after box. He steps into the witness box, a folder in his hand, and is sworn in. The DA asks him about his findings, and he dryly begins to read straight from one of the pages in his little folder, babbling on and on about how you're "antisocial" and "passive-aggressive" and "narcissistic", and that you're likely to be "refractory to treatment" due to an "inability to recognize or admit flaws" and a "mistrust of authority figures". Your blood boils as he heaps on what you perceive as insult after insult, but you do your best to maintain a calm exterior. Still, your fists clench almost of their own accord as the old bastard deems you a poor candidate for treatment and at high risk for "recidivism" if they ever let you out. The DA sits back down, and Mike begins his cross. "How much time did you spend with the defendant during your examination?" he asks. "Four hours." "What tests did you administer?" He ticks off half a dozen different acronyms, a nearly smug look on his face. "That's quite an extensive battery," Mike says. Where the hell is he going with this? "I do my best to be thorough in my examinations." "Seems to me you didn't leave much time for an actual conversation. How long did you spend actually talking to the defendant?" "Well," he stammers, clearly blindsided by the question. "I... I don't see much need in trying to talk to a Little. It's common knowledge they're all pathological liars!" "Common knowledge?" Mike asks incredulously. "Do you have some sort of studies to support this assertion?" "Well, no, I just..." "It's fine, I'll concede your point. Yet, you had the defendant spend four hours answering questions on a test believing that she is incapable of telling the truth? How do we know she answered your questionnaires honestly? How can you put any stock in your assessment of her psychological profile knowing that she probably lied on all the questions?" "Well... I mean..." "Objection!" the DA shouts. "Argumentative!" "Sustained," the judge says. "Withdrawn. Nothing further, your honor." Mike struts back to your table confidently, and the shrink just scowls at him, then you, until the judge dismisses him. The DA seems unphased by the demolition of his expert, and you realize why rather quickly as he comes back to his feet. "I call Joseph Keaira," he announces. Your blood runs cold as you see your father rise from the back of the gallery and make his way to the stand. He's sworn in, and the DA has him introduce himself. "Mister Keaira," he begins, "Is it true that you signed the adoption papers allowing the defendant to be adopted by Miranda Guilory?" "I did," your father replies. "Why did you do that?" "Pauletta was promised to be married to Ernesto Vahan. The marriage was arranged when they were both very young." "But she refused to marry him, is that correct?" "She did. The night before their wedding, she told me she wouldn't do it. So, rather than allow my family's reputation to be sullied in our village, I sold her to the exporters and promised her younger sister to Ernesto." They continue their back and forth, but you're lost now, lost in the back of that truck again... "Please, I have money, I'll pay you more than whatever he did!" you plead as the truck rumbles along over the dirt road, bouncing you around in the sack. "I don't think you understand, little girl," one of them laughs. "He didn't pay us, we paid HIM! But when we get where we're going, we'll be getting a LOT more!" "Please, I'll give you all I have, just let me go!" "Where is it?" he asks. "It's... it's in my stocking!" The truck comes to a stop, and you feel a glimmer of hope. One of them begins fiddling with the top of the sack. "Now you be a nice little girl and don't be trying to kick me!" he says. He grabs your ankle and peels back your sock, snatching the small bundle of bills you had tucked away. "Pretty nice, little one. Thanks for the tip!" he laughs as he roughly shoves your ankle back and presumably recloses the sack. "NO! You BASTARDS!" you shriek as you kick at the top of the bag in vain. As you squirm and kick, you feel the bag once more being hoisted up, and you stop to try and peek out through the mesh. You catch a whiff of salt air, and you realize you're at the shoreline. Now you're desperate, in a full panic, and you start to weep. "Please, just let me go! Please! I didn't do anything wrong!" "Aw, poor baby," the other one sneers. "You made her cry, you heartless bastard!" You hear their boots thud onto wooden planks, and you're dropped roughly. You must be on a boat now. "Where are you taking me?" you whimper. "Don't worry, little one. You're gonna have a nice new home soon. The giants will take good care of you." The engine springs to life, and you lie there and sob quietly as you motor toward a place you've only heard of in your mother's warning fables when you were a tiny girl. You honestly believed that's all they were, just fables, but now... 3 "So, Mister Keiara, is it fair to say Pauletta's disdain for authority has been present since early childhood?" "Oh, she was always in trouble. Teachers, principals, myself and other family members, it didn't matter. She did what she wanted, consequences be damned. We tried everything. No punishment would deter her, no promise of a reward would coax her. I hoped getting her married a good young man from a prestigious clan would finally settle her down, having a family of her own and children to raise might change her, but when she refused to honor our family's promise to the Vahans, I knew it was hopeless." "Thank you, Mister Keiara. Your witness." The DA offers a smug grin your direction as he heads back to his seat, and you scowl back. Unbelievable, that your own father would betray you like this. "I have no questions for this witness," Mike says flatly. You look at him, stunned, but he just puts a hand on your back and mouths the words, "Relax, I got this." The DA calls both of Miranda's parents, to no one's surprise, and they both tearfully talk about what a wonderful person she was, and how she just wanted to love me and care for me, and that I was just impossible to deal with, that I fought her constantly, that they couldn't believe how ungratedul I was. And Mike doesn't cross-examine either of them. By the time they're done, you can practically feel the needle they're going to stick in your arm. And your so-called attorney is just sitting there and letting it happen. "I have no more witnesses," says the DA. "Go ahead, Mister Antonino." Mike stands up. "I call Doctor Ivan Metzger to the stand." The other shrink that spent an enormous amount of time with you. In fact, he made three trips. Except he really didn't do much in the way of testing, just asked a parade of questions, most of which seemed completely irrelevant to the trial or even your life. The old coot steps to the witness box and is sworn in. After he gives his credentials, Mike begins. "What are your thoughts on Doctor Machlon's assessment of my client?" "Between his obvious personal bias and the outdated testing procedures, that's exactly the conclusion at which I'd expect him to arrive." "You spent a pretty fair amount of time with Pauletta as well, didn't you?" "A total of nine hours over the course of three days." "And what is your assessment?" "There is no doubt that Miss Keiara suffers from numerous personality disorders, but to say that she's untreatable is foolishness." "How would you approach treatment if she were your patient?" "Intensive therapeutic support, focusing first on behavioral modifications, then, once rapport had been established, extensive cognitive reconfiguration. I'd accomplish this with both medication and direct behavioral therapy sessions centered around constantly challenging her perceptions of herself, other people, and the world around her." "So, psychiatric hospitalization?" "Not at all. I'd keep her in a residential setting with a guardian ad-litem with extensive experience in specifically interfacing with Littles. Her social skills are extremely weak; a hospital would be a poor milieu for addressing that deficiency. No, in fact, challenging her with difficult public situations would be a critical component of the treatment plan." "Wouldn't there be a concern for violent outbursts, considering her history?" "Miss Keiara is certainly oppositional-defiant, but violence is a tool of last resort for her. Even what happened with Miss Guilory wasn't an outburst, but a desperate, though calculated, response to what she perceived as an extreme threat." "Surely you're not justifying her behavior as self-defense, are you?" The DA furrows his brows as Mike asks this question. You wonder if Mike just stole his thunder for his planned cross-examination. "Not at all. Her perceptions are distorted, built from years of ineffectual authority in her life setting weak limits and failing to follow through on them, from her parents to her educators. Her mother was an enabler; any time Pauletta's father or any other authority figure tried to implement some sort of discipline, her mother would be right there to either help her escape it or otherwise diminish it. Limits are completely flexible and ambivalent in her mind as a result, and this is one of the key components that must be addressed in any sort of successful treatment plan. She must learn boundaries, and she must learn to embrace, rather than disdain, authority figures and discipline in her life." You find yourself biting your lip unconsciously as you stew over his assessment. Condescending bastard. And this is supposed to help how? "Okay, let's cut to the chase, then. How long do you think such a treatment program would take to complete?" "Depending on Miss Keiara's level of compliance, I'd estimate somewhere between 30 and 60 days to reach a stage where the court would be satisfied with her condition." "So, an Observation would be the acid test?" "Absolutely." "Do you know of someone who would be willing to take Pauletta on as a patient for such a treatment plan?" "A volunteer has already stepped forward. Due to the publicity surrounding the trial and potential security issues, I must keep his name anonymous, but he is similarly credentialed to me, a graduate of a very prestigious medical university with over two decades' experience in the field." "Thank you, Doctor. Nothing further." Mike walks back to the table with a smile, but you're even more confused. The DA stands. "Doctor Metzger, you just elucidated to us that Miss Keiara was responding to what she saw as an extreme threat when she murdered Miss Guilory, isn't that correct?" "I did." "So what stops her from responding to this treatment plan you've elucidated in similar fashion? What assurance do you have for the court that I won't be trying her for another murder before you can 'fix' her?" "Very simple. When she came into Miss Guilory's care, she was quite literally kidnapped by force from a familiar environment, brought here to the mainland, and deposited at Miss Guilory's door. She was already severely traumatized by this experience. Miss Guilory's administration of what we perceive as fairly normal discipline for a noncompliant Little just scared the poor girl even more, not to mention Miss Guilory's insistence on forcing the most infantile treatment on her right away. It was shock after shock to her system, and the more she fought, the more intense Miss Guilory's disciplinary actions became, to the point where we can all agree that, were she doing it to her own child, she would be facing charges of abuse right now." Well, for all his condescension, at least he's offering some vindication here. Until the DA pipes up and asks, "Your Honor, I move to strike. This was all pontification, and none of it answered my question." "Objection!" Mike speaks up. "Overruled. The witness' last statement shall be stricken from the record." Smugly, the DA continues. "So you're saying Miss Keiara is going to suddenly just comply with treatment?" "To a certain extent, here, she doesn't have much alternative. It's quite literally a choice of being compliant, spending the rest of her life in prison, or possibly being executed." "Aren't you concerned about her giving lip service, you know, just going through the motions?" "Sir, we're not speaking of talk therapy here. Lip service will be quite impossible, simply because the therapist will be interfacing with her constantly, around the clock. She couldn't possibly keep her guard up for an entire month." You know what's happening here. And, the fact is, you don't really want to die. But all these vague references to "intensive therapy" and "boundaries" and "discipline" aren't exactly reassuring. The DA badgers the doctor a while longer, but he's unflappable, really, and finally the DA gives up. Mike stands. "No more witnesses, your honor." You're stunned. His whole case for sparing you from the death penalty is a shrink with a nefarious-sounding plan to "fix" you?! "Thirty minute recess while I make my decision," the judge says, just as disinterested as he's been the whole trial. Once again, the crowd stands, and the judge shuffles back into his hobbit-hole. "I told you I had it," Mike says. "You call that 'having it'? Really? I don't know what river you're trying to sell me down with this whole therapy thing, but that judge looked like he didn't give two fucks about anything that was said!" You're trying to keep your voice down, but the frustration is starting to boil over. "He always looks like that, Paulie. I've tried fifty cases in front of him, and never once has his face been anything but stone unless someone really pissed him off. Trust me, if you had pissed him off, you'd know it, and we'd be up the creek." "You know what? Whatever, Mike. It's been out of my hands since the second I left my parents' place. Why would I believe I'd have any control over it now? If he comes back in here and sends me to my death, there won't be anything I can do about that either. Fuck it." "Well, if that's the closest to relaxing I can get you, I'll have to take it." "It is, Mike. It is." 4 "Misters Antonino and Hagerty and Doctor Metzger," the bailiff calls out suddenly. "The judge has requested you all in chambers." Your eyes widen, but Mike puts a hand on your shoulder and whispers, "It's okay, Paulie. This is a good thing. It means he's giving serious consideration to rehab over prison." He rises along with the DA and the doctor, and they all head into the door held open by the bailiff. It closes, and you're left alone in the front of the court, feeling the eyes of the gallery on you, especially the eyes of Miranda's parents, their hateful stares, full of fury and a lust for revenge. The same fiery look that Miranda herself wore every time you defied her, the one that disappeared so quickly when... It's early yet, but you know you can't wait too long. You had such incredible luck last night, managing to steal the little paring knife from where she carelessly dropped it while putting the dishes away. This may be your last chance for freedom, and you can't squander it. You played the role last night so well, showing her just enough affection to convince her that she had finally broken you, all while that knife sat hidden in your sleeper, safely tucked in the sleeve. She was so full of joy when she put you in the crib for the night, pulling you in close and rubbing noses with you before lying you on your back, and you played right along with her, accepting that horrible pacifier without a fight so she wouldn't strap it down again, giving her a sugary little "Goo-nye Mommy, I lub oo" from behind it. She grinned like an idiot as she stared down and responded, "I love you too, my precious little baby girl!" Now is your opportunity. The stage is set. Waiting for her to wake would be disastrous; you need every advantage you can get to pull this off, and her being half-asleep will be a decisive edge. You work yourself up into the most pitiful, sad-sounding cry you can, waiting patiently for her to show up at your door, the pommel of the knife in your hand, blade pointed back toward your wrist, hidden inside the cuff of the sleeper. You toss that miserable pacifier through the bars of the crib and onto the floor; with any luck she'll pick you up before she sees it. She arrives, bleary-eyed but smiling. "What's wrong, baby girl? Did you wake up all wet and icky?" "Pee-pee, Mommy!" you whimper, calming your whining down to a sniffle. "Mommy get that nasty wet old diaper off you!" she coos, hoisting you up and draping you across her left shoulder. She always puts you on her left side, so her right hand stays free. "Binky, Mommy!" you whine. "Binky!" "Oh did you drop your binky too? Let's see if we can find it." She looks in the crib, then down to the floor. "There it is!" she exclaims, bending down. This is the moment. Adrenaline rushes through you as she bends over; it's a short fall from here, far shorter than if she were standing. Quick as lightning, you flip the blade around as her hand makes contact with the rubber nipple. It slides into the side of her neck so easily; you landed the perfect shot, right into her esophagus. She drops you and reaches for her neck, her eyes a picture of horror as she gasps for air. Blood nearly sprays over everything as she pulls the blade out. She staggers back, coughing and choking, drowning in her own blood now as her hand futilely covers the wound. The crib, the floor, her nightie, and you, all covered in blood, and you lay there and watch her. She drops onto her backside, her eyes lock on you, and she starts to reach toward you with her free hand. You crawl backward, backing up against the wall as she falls forward, and you watch the light fade from her eyes as she coughs up more blood, drooling it out over her chin like garishly red spittle. Her hand reaches your foot, but there's no strength left, and it flops uselessly across your shin as her last breath leaks out and her head drops awkwardly sideways onto the floor, her eyes still open in a picture of shock. You shiver for a moment, stunned at what you've wrought, a pang of guilt rising at your deception. A bloody price you just paid for the promise of freedom. A solitary tear slips from your eye as the full weight of your deed falls upon you... "All rise!" the bailiff commands once again. Out comes the judge, followed by the three men who negotiated your fate. The judge sits; the rest of you do likewise. "It is this court's opinion," the judge booms, "that the defendant's actions were premeditated, meticulously planned, and devoid of remorse. For that alone, she is truly deserving of the supreme penalty under the law!" You cringe. They failed you, your lawyer and that wretched doctor. A white-hot ball of lead sits in your belly as you wait for your destiny to be pronounced. "However," he continues, "let it also be acknowledged that this court is not only just, but merciful. A plan has been laid before me to afford the defendant one last chance to prove herself fit to exist in our society, and it is a plan that I hereby approve. The defendant shall appear at the Maritonia Psychiatric Center in thirty days for a formal Observation, after which she will be brought before this court for a formal accounting of her condition. If she is demonstrated to no longer be a danger to society, she will be remanded to the guardianship of the doctor who will be treating her between now and in the future. Otherwise, she will be scheduled for execution by lethal injection as soon as is expedient. Court is adjourned!" His gavel crashes down, and the gallery erupts. "BAILIFFS! CLEAR THE COURTROOM!" he shouts over the din. From within the chaos of the crowd you hear Miranda's mother scream, "I'LL SEE YOU DEAD, YOU LITTLE BITCH!" "Come on," Mike says, swooping you up into his arms. "We gotta get you out of here now!" He walks swiftly out a side entrance and down several halls, snaking deeper into the courthouse, down the paths toward the holding cell area. "What the hell is happening?!" you bark, but he doesn't answer. "Mike?!" "You'll be safe soon enough. Just trust me." You take little solace from his answer as the hallways blur by. Soon you find yourself in a parking garage, and you're being handed off to a tall, middle-aged giant. "Mike?! Where are you going?!" "I'll see you in a month, Paulie!" he says. "We'll be fine soon, Pauletta," the mysterious stranger says. "I'll explain once we get into the car." He strides over to a black SUV with darkly tinted windows and hoists you into a booster in the back seat, scanning the parking lot before he closes the door, then quickly jumps into the driver's seat. "I'm Artis," he says, firing up the engine and throwing it into gear. "Artis Barrett. I'm here to try and save your life." 5 "Eilieen Vaux, WILY News. We interrupt this program to bring you breaking news from Municipal High Court in the case of Pauletta Keiara, convicted last week of the brutal slaying of her adopted mother, Miranda Guilory. We're going live right now to Tate Cozbi outside the courthouse." "Thank you Eileen. Tate Cozbi, WILY News here. The scene here outside Municipal High Court is absolute mayhem right now, with both pro-adoption and pro-Littles-rights advocates outraged at Judge Nechus' decision in the sentencing hearing today on the convicted murderer, Pauletta Keiara. Police have formed a wall between the two crowds, and I'm told thirty-five people have already been made in conjuction with some violent clashes between the protestors today. I'm here with the parents of the victim, Miranda Guilory. Mr. Guilory, how do you feel right now about the judge's decision to allow for an Observation?" "My daughter deserves justice, and that [beep] stole it from her! The idea that Pauletta Keiara might go completely unpunished for what she did is inconceivable!" [scream from the crowd behind] "MIRANDA WAS AN ABUSIVE [beep]! SHE DESERVED WHAT SHE GOT!" [crowd noise intensifies] [Mr. Guilory] "GO TO HELL you [beep]!" [turns back to the mic] "Miranda went through all the proper legal channels to adopt that little psycho in there. She was a loving, caring woman who wanted nothing more than to embrace that [beep] as her own. Pauletta is a rabid animal, and she deserves to be put down!" [Mrs. Guilory speaks up] "My daughter did everything right by the system, and now the system has failed her! That [beep] in there deserves to die for what she did!" [Tate turns back to the camera] "Well, there you have it, Eilieen." "Indeed, some pretty strong emotions, Tate. I understand there is a whole other controversy surrounding the case at this moment as well?" "There is, Eileen. Pauletta's current wherabouts are unknown at this point as she was whisked away from the courtroom today. I'm led to understand that only four people know the identity of the person who currently has custody of Pauletta, that being the judge, the two attorneys in the case, and defense witness Doctor Ivan Metzger. So far, none of those parties have commented on the situation, but with the chaos going on out here, I have to presume all the secrecy is to protect both Pauletta and her caretaker from potential harm." "Thank you, Tate. A tense scene outside Municipal High Court, for certain. Join us again on the five o-clock news this evening, where we'll have Parliament member Tony Braen, CAMOL leader Benjamin Nabal, and director of the National Organization for the Care of Orphaned Littles, Alexander Dowling in studio for a roundtable discussion. I'm Eileen Vaux with Tate Cozbi, WILY News. Now back to your regularly scheduled programming." As the truck lurches out from the parking garage and into daylight, you finally organize your thoughts enough to speak. "Who are you and where are we going?!" you ask, suppressing your panic and indignance over being passed around like a hot potato. "I'm the doctor who has been assigned to get you ready for Observation," he says. "And right now we're headed to a safe house." "I don't understand! What is all this observation crap?! Why can't I just go home?!" You can't help but feel like everything is happening around you and that you're little more than a helpless observer. "Look, Pauletta, I'm a member of CAMOL, so..." "I don't even know what that IS!" you plead. "It's an advocacy group that's trying to prevent what happened to put you here in the first place. Please, will you let me explain?" "Okay..." "As I was saying, there are a lot of us who would love nothing more than to get you out of here and back to your island, but to do that would cost me and your lawyer our licenses to practice and probably land us both in prison for a long time. So we've got to play ball with the court." "So why all the rushing around and secrecy?" "There are people out there who want to kill you, Pauletta. Me too, if someone found out who I was and that you were in my custody." "None of this makes sense! I was kidnapped, dumped in some apartment with this crazy person who decided to try and dress me and treat me like an infant, beat me and locked me in dark rooms and all sorts of other horrible things to get me to go along with it, and because I fought back, suddenly everyone wants to kill me? How is this even right?!" "You really don't understand how Amazon society works, do you?" "No, I don't! I don't get any of this! I mean, my mother used to tell me, 'you'd better behave or we'll send you off to the giants!', but that was supposed to just be a scare thing, not reality!" "I hate to tell you this, Pauletta, but it's all true. Here on the mainland, Littles are 'adopted' by Amazons all the time. And they go through all of what you did and worse. They're sent to brainwashing centers where they're taught by force how to be compliant and act like babies. They get all their teeth taken out so they talk in baby talk all the time and so they can't bite when their adoptive mother wants to make them breastfeed. And they get tendons in their ankles cut so they can only crawl. Grown men have sex changes against their will. Women have their breasts removed. All so their Amazon 'parents' can have perfect little babies that never grow up." You're completely in shock now. "How...?!" "How is it legal?" he finishes for you. "Because here, few people think of Littles as anything more than children who never grow up. It's hard for a Little to get anything but the most menial work. Housing for free Littles is scarce. The law doesn't even acknowledge Littles, other than the right of Amazons to adopt them at will. It's a horrible, horrible place for a Little to be." "So what happens now?" you whimper, trembling as you try to process this nightmare. "Well, the immediate right now, I hate to tell you, is that we have to change your appearance. Your face is all over the national news right now, and if you're going to live long enough to make it to Observation, we need to make you blend in." "How are we going to do that?!" you ask, not really wanting to know the answer. "By making you look like my daughter." 6 "Now just hold on a minute!" you snap, panic giving way to indignation. "What the..." "Relax, Pauletta. We need you to be able to blend in, so we're going to just do a little makeover to give you more the appearance of an Amazon child." "I don't want to look like a kid, Abel, or Andy, or whatever your name is!" "Artis." "Okay, fine, Artis. Why can't we just change my hair color or something?!" "Because people will start connecting the dots if they see me suddenly turn up with a Little in tow. The only clues the press is going to have is what Doctor Metzger gave in his testimony. And my colleagues already know I live alone and have ever since my boyfriend passed a few years back." "Oh wow, you're gay?" "Yes. Does that bother you?" "No, actually. Means I don't have to worry about you being all creepy." "I'll try not to take offense to that suggestion. Anyway, I can put together a cover story about a niece coming to visit a lot easier than I can explain away a sudden decision to adopt a Little right about the time it leaks out that you're under the care of a renowned psychiatrist in a round-the-clock setting but not in a psychiatric hospital." "Ugh... Okay, I get it, I get it. So what exactly is this 'makeover' going to entail?" "We'll just redo your hair, change color, do a more little girl type of hairstyle, you know, probably change your eye color too. Of course, the court's going to demand a tracking implant, but you'll hardly notice that. I'll be getting one as well; you need to be within 100 feet of me at all times, or the police will be alerted immediately. There'll also be a plastic surgeon on hand to do some other minor things like make your cheeks and chin a little more chubby. I think your chest is okay as it is, so long as we lose the bra." You wince at his assessment of your breasts. Not that any of the women in your village were particularly busty to begin with, but you always felt self-conscious about how small yours were compared to other girls at school. "Yeah, thanks," you mutter back. "Oh, and we're going to have to figure out a new name for you, too. But that can wait until after the makeover." Well, at least it doesn't look like they're going to try and babify you like that bitch did the very second she laid eyes on you... After what seemed like hours, the boat finally thumps into a solid object. A dock, no doubt. You've long since run out of tears, and now you're just numb, the fear having given way to a cold resignation as you listened to one of the men converse on the phone to the person you figured was going to "handle" you once you made land. There's no way out of this; you're just going to have to face whatever fate is coming. "Alright, we got all the papers in order?" a new voice calls out as you hear heavy footfalls on wooden slats. "All right here," one of the familiar ones says. "Poor little twerp's gonna turn twenty tomorrow. Fat lot that'll do her now!" He laughs, as do the others, and suddenly you're back in the air, rising off the floor of the little boat, only to be set back down on the much more solid dock. "Here you go, then, five thousand. Keep 'em coming; I got plenty of customers lookin' for wild ones that ain't already been housebroken, ya know?" "You keep payin' in cash, and we'll keep bringin' 'em, don't you worry!" "So, is this one a scrapper?" "Nah, she struggled a bit in the beginning, tried to buy us off with half a hundred rupees. It'll help pay off the next frustrated parent or husband or whoever." "You just make sure and stay legal with 'em; I don't need us bein' in the middle of some political crisis over you snatchin' someone ain't supposed to be snatched." "Don't worry about us, you just keep the money comin'. We got another one to go pick up out on Gethsemane Island right now. Long goddamn boat ride ahead." "Well get gassed up and get goin', and call me when you're back in range. We'll just be off, then, won't we, little one?" With that, he hoists you up over his shoulder. "Off we go then," he says cheerily. Through the mesh, you can see the figures of the two men in the boat fading away, huge men, six or more feet tall. As best as you can figure, this one is just as tall, bigger than any man you've ever seen on the island. What could these people possibly want with someone like you? As he hoists you into the back of another huge vehicle, your mind spins at the possibilities. Are you to be someone's servant girl? You imagine yourself scrubbing huge floors and standing on stepstools to wash dishes and prepare meals for these monsters. After a much longer but smoother ride than the one you experienced on the way to the boat, the vehicle lurches quickly, then comes to a stop. "Ride's over, little one!" he calls, and you hear what is presumably his door opening, then another door behind you shortly after. Back in the air you go, back over his shoulder. "They were right, you are quiet!" he says over the din of more vehicles passing by, the chatter of more people than you ever imagined possible in one place. You try to look through the mesh again, but somehow your position has shifted in the sack and you can no longer see. You're moving, is all you know, and the bustle of an enormous number of people is going on around you. It's not long before you come to a stop, and you hear a buzzer sound. "Hello?" a very deep, but distinctly female voice calls out, sounding almost like it came from a speakerphone. "Very special delivery for Miss Guilory," the man responds. Her pitch rises, and you can hear the excitement in her voice. "Wonderful! Come right up!" Another, louder buzzer sounds, and the man opens a door. The noise of the bustling streets is cut off, and now it's just his footfalls, seemingly going up a number of stairs. Another door opens. More footsteps. A knock on a door. The door opens. "Come in! Come in!" the almost giddy-sounding female speaks. Her tone changes again, almost scolding. "Oh the poor thing, was the bag really necessary?!" "They're quick little buggers," the man replies as he sets you down. "They'll take off on you in a second if you don't keep 'em wrapped up!" "Well let's see her, then!" "Right, right." The door closes, and you move a few more paces before you feel him fiddling with the bag, then turning you over and pulling it back over your head. The sight that greets you is terrifying; you thought these men were huge, looking six feet or more tall, but the woman that stands before you is positively enormous, easily nine feet or more! In a panic, your eyes dart around the room; it looks like normal furniture for a family room, but it's all sized for someone her height. You start to crawl backward away from the two towering figures, but you bump into something hard almost immediately. You turn and realize you've cornered yourself against a huge footstool, and you stop, trembling in fear. "Oh my god, she's adorable! What a tiny little thing! I thought you said she was full-grown?" the lady says, turning to the much shorter man. You feel incredibly self-conscious at your height, yes, you've always been short compared to the rest of the girls in the village, but at three and a half feet, the difference was never so stark as what you're feeling right now. "She is! Got the papers right here; she turns twenty tomorrow! You're a lucky one, Miss Guilory; lotta people would pay a tall premium to have a tiny one like this." She turns back toward you. "Oh and that sad little pauper dress! Did you sew that yourself, sweetie?" she asks, leaning down and grasping the hem as you cower before her. "N...no... my mother made it for me," you manage, trembling. "Well don't you worry, little girl, Mummy's got plenty of pretty clothes for you to wear here, much nicer than this!" She rights herself and turns back toward the man, reaching into the pocket of her blazer and producing a huge wad of bills. "Here you are. Eight thousand, just as we agreed." The man takes the wad from her and begins quickly flipping through it. "Looks like it's all here. I'll just be on my way, then. Enjoy!" He picks up the empty sack and starts toward the entrance. She opens the door. For a second, you think about making a run for it, but both of them are directly in your path; you'd never make it. "Thank you so much! You've made a lonely woman very, very happy today!" she says as he steps out, and she quickly closes the door behind him, leaving the two of you presumably alone in this cavernous space. Your eyes are fixed on her as she struts toward you. "Stand up for Mummy now," she instructs. "Let's have a look at you." You nervously slide up the footstool, struggling to keep your legs from shaking. "That's a good girl," she says. She reaches behind you, and your eyes follow her arm, but you can't see what she grabs off a nearby end table, though you quickly figure it out as huge scissors suddenly appear at the shoulders of your dress and snip, snip, it falls away, leaving you in your underwear, even more terrified now. She takes your hand gently and pulls you into the room, examining you back and front. "Those mean old men didn't hurt you, did they, precious?" You shake your head. "Good. Poor thing, you must have been just terrified in that horrible sack all this time." Another snip, and your bra falls to the floor. You cover your chest with your arms in embarrassment, and she snips away your panties as well. You cross your legs in front of you, stumbling as you try to hide your nakedness from her. "Oh, don't you worry, you adorable little thing. Mummy will get some pretty clothes on you in just a minute," she says, setting the scissors back on the table and, without warning, snatching you right up around your middle. She sits down in an enormous rocking chair, holding you tightly in her lap. You finally find your voice as the two of you slowly rock back and forth. "Wh... what's going to happen to me?" you ask. "Don't you worry, baby, I'm going to take good care of you from now on," she says sweetly, reaching into her pocket with her free hand. "I... I'm not..." you start, before her hand flashes in front of your face and a huge mass of rubber finds its way into your mouth. "MMPH!" you squeal, squirming and kicking, but her powerful arm holds you fast, and her hand covers your mouth locking your head in place against her enormous chest. "Just relax, baby, just relax," she says. You hear a click, and suddenly the rubber is expanding in your mouth, pushing your cheeks out wide. "MMMMM MMMM MMMMM!!" you nearly scream through your nose, flailing away uselessly with your arms and legs. Her hand comes away from your face and wraps around your entire torso, pinning your arms at your sides. You shake your head, grunting and squealing, trying to rid yourself of this thing in your mouth, but it's so huge now you couldn't spit it out if you wanted to. Her other arm, meanwhile, has made it's way down to your legs, wrapping them up and holding them fast as she calmly continues to rock back and forth in the chair. "Just calm down, baby, calm down and let Mummy love on you," she says. You continue to thrash against her, but she's far too strong, and before long your adrenaline runs out, and fatigue takes over. Your eyes fill with tears as you finally realize that a huge pacifier is now stuck in your mouth, and you offer a weak, whiny, "Mmmmm," in protest. "That's a good baby," she says, a tone of approval in her voice. "Don't cry, baby. Mummy's not gonna hurt you." She shifts the one arm under your legs and hoists you up, cradling you in front of here as she stands and walks down a huge hallway, stopping at a slightly open door. "Time to get my baby dressed!" she coos as she kicks the door open gently. The sight that greets you is more horrifying than anything you imagined possible... 7 "Yeah, we're about 5 minutes out... No, I'm pretty sure we got out clean, no one following us that I can tell... Got it... See you then..." Artis hits the terminate button on his phone and sets it in the console. The city has dissolved away, replaced by the serenity of grasslands, wire fencing lining the road beside you, cows and horses dotting the lush landscape. "Where are we?" you ask. Dumb question, for sure, but at the same time, this is the first open space you've seen here since those bastards carried you off. "About ten miles outside the capital," Artis replies. "Not quite the middle of nowhere, but far enough away that the cameras and microphones aren't likely to catch up to us before we get you fixed up." Oh yes, "fixed up". That's a delicate way of putting it. "Do we really have to go this far with it?" you ask, already knowing the answer. "Can't we just dye my hair or something?" Even the thought of ruining your long chestnut locks with dye makes you shudder, but... "Trust me, Pauletta, you're not going to want the kind of attention that will happen if someone figures out who you are. Neither of us will." You let out a long, frustrated sigh. "I'll be glad when this month is over," you mutter. "Me too," he says as he turns down what looks like a dirt driveway off to the left. A short, bumpy ride later and you arrive at a sprawling ranch house with a huge barn adjacent. He pulls the truck into the barn, and someone pulls the door shut behind you, leaving only the light filtering in from a few windows to illuminate this suddenly very gloomy place. "Here we are," he says, opening his door and stepping out. You fidget a bit with the buckle on your booster, but you lack the strength to release the latch. He opens your door and pops it loose, then helps you down to the hay-strewn dirt floor of the cavernous building. He leads you out and over to the main house, and you're greeted at the door by a heavy-set blonde woman maybe a foot or so shorter than Artis, but still enormous compared to you, who hurries you both in quickly, looking around outside before closing the door. "Glad you made it, Artis. You must be Pauletta," she says, sizing you up. "I'm Arlene, and I'm a hairdresser, but this is my family's farm. My sister's a plastic surgeon, and she and I've been doing these kinds of 'makeovers' here for a good while now." "Is Jolie here yet?" Artis asks. "She is; she's just getting into her scrubs upstairs." She must have noticed you cringing at the word "equipment", because she cheerfully adds, "Don't worry, Pauletta, you'll be asleep for the whole thing, and when you wake up, I bet you won't even recognize yourself." "Yeah, that's the part I'm not really looking forward to," you say glumly. "I know, sweetie," she says. "But I promise you, Jolie and I will be delicate. Artis already told us what a tough patch you've been through here lately." "How soon does Doc want to get started?" Artis speaks up. "She'll be ready to go in a few minutes." She looks back down at you and extends a hand. "Come on upstairs with me?" Nervously, you take her hand, and she leads you through a galley kitchen and up a set of stairs with old-looking, beautifully carved white slats supporting a dark hardwood handrail. "Jolie's the plastic surgeon, but she's gonna just do some little touches here and there to soften up your features, and then it's all on me." You resist the urge to pull away as she runs her fingers through your hair. "You got beautiful, thick hair, Pauletta. I'm pretty jealous, you know?" "Thanks," you murmur, still feeling very uncomfortable with this whole process. "It's okay, I'd probably be pretty nervous if I were you too." The two of you reach the top of the stairs, and she guides you down a hall, stopping to knock on a door on the right. "Come on in, I'm ready!" a cheery voice calls from the other side. Arlene opens it and ushers you in. As much as you can tell from the shapelessness of the medical outfit she's wearing, Jolie looks trimmer than her sister, but also shorter, maybe eight feet tall, and she smiles broadly as you enter. "Been a while since we had such a petite client!" she chuckles. "Are you Pauletta?" You nod quietly, feeling increasingly self-conscious. She squats to her knees and puts a hand on your shoulder. "It's okay to be scared. We're gonna get you fixed up quick and on your way, maybe even this evening, if everything goes right. Have you eaten anything today?" "No, food's kinda been..." you start. "I doubt I'd have much of an appetite either," she affirms. "How about you get changed over there behind the curtain, and then we'll get started?" Silently you walk over to and behind a makeshift blind set up in the corner of the room, where a hospital gown awaits you on a footstool short enough for you to sit on it. You strip down to your bra and panties and slip the gown on, doing your best to tie it behind you, though you're sure you didn't do a very good job of it. With a sigh, you step back out from behind the blind. "Good, good. Let me give you a hand here," she says cheerily, hoisting you up onto the bed in the middle of the room. You lie down and manage to stifle a squeak as she pricks your arm with a needle, attaching it to an IV bag dangling above you. "Ready?" she asks softly. "As I'm ever gonna be," you answer. "Okay, I'd like you to start counting backward from 100," she says, picking up a syringe and inserting it into the IV line. A subtle rush of cold shoots through your arm as you begin to count. "One hundred, ninety nine, ninety eight, ninety..." Your eyes droop, and the room begins to dissolve. "seven, ninety..." You open your eyes. The IV is gone from your arm, replaced by a small cotton ball held on by a piece of tape. Your blouse and pants are back on as well, which feels very strange. What is even stranger is that it's not Jolie but Arlene standing over you now, grinning ear to ear. "How do you feel, sweetie?" "Uh... disoriented?" You look down your arms, your eyes stopping on your hands and wrists. They look softer, almost a little chubby. You wiggle your fingers; they feel fine. Are you imagining things? This couldn't be right. You try to look around, and you realize your cheeks seem more in your field of vision than they used to be. You reach back to touch your hair. There's no doubt, it's much, much shorter now, and it's... curly? You grab a strand and tug it in front of your eyes; it's... strawberry blonde?! "You ready to see?" Arlene asks. You nod nervously. No, you're not ready, you're terrified, but you HAVE to see... She picks up a large mirror from a nearby table and holds it in front of you. The face staring back, those bouncy curls, the girly little bangs, the chubby cheeks, the pouty little lips, this isn't you, is it?! This is a kindergartner's face! And her eyes... they're bright blue! Adorably cute, bright blue, mystified eyes. What happened to your deep, dark, brown eyes?! Your throat starts to close, and tears begin to form in your eyes. "I... I..." Words fail you. Everything that horrible woman tried to take from you, it's all gone in an instant. There is no more woman, just a little girl playing dress-up in this suit. A tear streaks down the little girl in the mirror's cheek, and her little lip trembles. "Oh, Pauletta," Arlene says, her face a picture of sympathy as she puts the mirror aside. "I know it's a big shock, but you really are beautiful." "A beautiful... toddler," you whimper. You want to be angry, but all you feel now is empty, like someone just scooped out all your guts with a melon baller and left you a pile of skin. A pile of skin with adorably chubby cheeks and bright glassy blue eyes, and a bob haircut that's just begging for a great big pink bow on top. How can you face the world like this? How can you be anything but ridiculous trying to be proud and dignified with a face like this?! "What time is it?" you finally manage, dropping your head into your chubby little hands. "Four thirty," comes Artis' deep, powerful voice from the doorway. "As soon as you're ready, we'll head for home or, well, what's going to be home for the next month or so anyway." 8 Eventually you recover, or at least you gather yourself enough to where you're ready to get the hell out of this house of horrors. The two women offer encouragement as you leave, but it's just more empty words to you, someone trying to convince you that they didn't just strip you of your womanhood and that you actually look nice as a four-year-old, which is exactly the opposite of what you want to hear. As you re-enter the barn, Artis pipes up, "How does Rosalita sound?" "Huh?" you ask, surprised and a bit confused. "Your name. I can't go around calling you Pauletta or Paulie all the time, it'll be a dead giveaway." "Oh sure," you shoot back. "You've already taken my identity away, I might as well give up my name!" "Okay, so you're still pretty upset about the makeover, I'm sorry. Maybe now wasn't the best time to bring it up." "Rosalita's fine," you grump as he helps you into the truck and gets in himself. Arlene opens the barn door once more, and you pull out into the dim light of the dusky evening. "Rosalita, or Rosie, or Rose. I'll probably interchange them depending on the situation. At some point here, you need to stop addressing me as Artis as well, but one step at a time, okay?" "Sure. Whatever." Apparently he's content not to pursue it further, because he falls silent as the dimming scenery outside whips by. After riding silently for a few minutes, you finally realize you have to try and get your mind off this horrible "makeover". "So what exactly is this rehab thing supposed to entail?" you ask. "Well, they're going to put you in a room and basically try to goad you into getting violent. Every button they can push, they're going to push it, to see if you snap." "So all I have to do is hold my temper and I'm good, right? That sounds easy enough." "Trust me, Pau... I mean Rosie, it's not as easy as it sounds. You and I are going to spend the next month getting you accustomed to dealing with the kind of stuff they're going to do to you." "That... suddenly sounds very ominous. Like, what are they going to do to me?" "Well, there'll be bullying, and humiliation, and degradation, and I won't be able to help you once you're in there. No one's going to beat you up, obviously, because self-defense is still self-defense, but rest assured, it'll come right to the very edge of that line." "So... what are we going to do to 'get me ready'?" This is all starting to sound increasingly uncomfortable. "All you need to do, Rosie, is remember that everything that happens between now and the Observation is part of the process that we need to go through, and just do your best to roll with it. I'll handle the rest, okay?" "Well... I guess..." you offer, not entirely convinced. You fall silent, regretting your decision to try and "change the subject". This is definitely worse, this anxiety not only about what's going to happen a month from now, but what's going to happen between now and then. The landscape begins to change again, fields and forests giving way to houses and buildings. "Are we back in the capital?" you ask. "No, this is Maritania, about twenty miles outside Guajiro. It's much quieter, but it's big enough to where we have access to everything we're going to need here. Tomorrow we'll probably be doing some shopping at the big mall at the edge of town." Again with the ominous vagueries, and something much more pointed to dread; your first public appearance pretending to be an Amazon kid. Without warning, he announces, "Oh, I nearly forgot, we need to stop a the pharmacy." Almost immediately he pulls into the parking lot of a building with a tattered old neon sign that announces, "Ralph's Rx". Strange that he decided this so suddenly? Maybe, but certainly more strange when he insists you come in with him. Then suddenly it isn't so strange, just horrifying... "Good evening, Sir!" a deep, but cheery male voice booms. "What can I help you with?" "We need to get some appropriate underwear for little Rosie's bottom," Artis says nonchalantly. "Wait... what's wrong with the..." you stammer, recoiling from Artis as he suddenly latches on to your hand. "Artis, what the hell are you doing?!" "Of course, sir!" the towering, bearded man replies. "Right this way! Will she still be going potty on her own?" He leads the two of you straight toward the diaper aisle, Artis' hand locked in a death grip on yours as you vainly struggle against him. "Well I'm not sure," Artis replies. "Would Rosie like some pull-ups so she can go on the potty chair like a big girl?" he coos at you. "I don't need pull-ups, Artis! What the hell is this?!" "Well, I guess we have our answer," he replies. "Diapers it is!" the man declares. Artis set you up, and you fell for it like an idiot. "She looks to be about 120 pounds, am I right?" the clerk offers, looking you up and down. "One twenty?!" you snap back, indignant at his suggestion of you being so fat. "I haven't been more than 65 pounds in my life!" A broad grin crosses his face as he looks back at Artis. "Only way to get the truth out of a Little is to offend their vanity," he says, laughing. "By the way, she's adorable, but as soon as she opened her mouth she gave herself away." You feel like a bigger idiot for being so easily manipulated a second time. "I recommend the Comfeez Super-Dry Overnights for a first-timer like this. They're the thickest, most absorbent diaper I carry, good for up to 12 hours, to get her accustomed to being changed on your schedule instead of going to the bathroom on hers." "Okay, okay, I'll take the pull-ups! Don't do this, Artis!" "Sounds fine, so what size?" Artis asks the clerk, completely ignoring you. "Fine?!" you shout. "I'm not wearing those fucking things!" This situation is deteriorating rapidly, and your mind reels trying to figure out how Artis suddenly turned into Miranda and what you can do to fix it. "Someone is about to get her little bottom tanned right here in the store," Artis says, glaring down at you. The salesman laughs. "By weight she's in the size three range, but these are sized for Amazon babies. They tend to run rather big on Littles, though, because of their slighter but more muscular frames. A size two would probably fit her nicely on her waist, though you could go with the bigger size if you wanted. It would ride up nearly to her chest and be much thicker between her legs, which would keep her more aware of it all the time." "Well, that is a conundrum, isn't it?" Artis says thoughtfully. "Any chance you've got a restroom where we can try them on?" "Artis, Please!" you complain, still wrestling against his iron grip. "You're right, Rosie, it's much easier to just do it right here." "NO!" you shriek. Artis squats to your eye level and pulls you in toward him. "If you yell at me one more time, I'm going to take those ridiculous pants off you right here and now, spank your little tush until it's good and red, and then put your diaper on in the middle of this aisle. Is that what you want?" he says in a low, intimidating voice. "No," you reply, much quieter, though no less panicked. He stands up. "So, restroom?" 9 "Absolutely!" the salesman says. "Right in the back. One of each, then?" "No, just a size two," Artis replies. "Artis!" you plead. "Maybe Rosie wants the size three instead?" he asks, eyeing you fiercely. "No!" "Then size two it is," he reaffirms. "Excellent choice, Sir," the clerk says, reaching for a bag and ripping it open. One side of the package shows a sleeping Amazon baby, thumb in his mouth, with a simple blue T-shirt reaching to his waist, below which the puffy white diaper dotted with cartoon animals is displayed prominantly, followed by his chubby bare legs. The other side, to your chagrin, shows a Little in an identical pose, though she's dressed in a ruffly white top, and her legs are obviously much more slender. Sick bastards, outright marketing these things to the psychos that kidnap and abuse Littles. You have little time to dwell on the thought, as Artis takes the diaper the clerk offers and walks you toward the back of the store and into the restroom, first unfolding the wall-mount changing station, then quickly reaching for the clasp on the front of your trousers. "I can do it myself!" you complain, reaching down to grab your waistband. "I can't believe you're doing this to me!" He swats your hands away. "Keep those hands out of there," he growls, unceremoniously jerking the slacks down along with your lacy black panties, then hoisting you up onto the table. Bewildered, you let out a squeak as he straps you down, tosses the pants and panties onto the floor, and pulls your ankles into the air, flopping the noisy garment out underneath you. "I thought you were on my side!" you whine, tears of humiliation threatening to fill your eyes once more. To your horror, it's at this point you notice that your entire crotch area is devoid of hair, smooth as it was when you actually WERE a little girl. What'd they do to you back there, laser it off?! "What did I tell you in the truck?" he says as he pulls the noisy plastic between your legs and up to your waist. "You said trust you! And now you go and do this!" you blubber back, incredulous at the entire situation, the tears beginning to stream down your cheek. He secures the tape on each side, sealing you into your bulky prison. "Are you going to cooperate, or would you rather have the bigger one?" "No!" "Good. You can put your pants back on now if you like." He plants you on your feet and motions toward the slacks lying on the floor. You quickly sit down with a loud rustle and pull the pants up your legs, but as you stand to pull them over your hips, it's fairly obvious there's no chance of them getting over the diaper. "I can't get them up!" you sniffle. "So you won't mind if I just take this stupid thing off, right?!" "Sure, if you want the size three instead," he says flatly. "You knew they wouldn't fit, didn't you?!" "I didn't figure they would, but you wouldn't believe it otherwise." No warning again, he snatches you around your middle with one arm and pulls the pants off with the other. God, he's strong! And fast too! He hoists you up and stands you on the counter next to the sink, pointing you straight toward the mirror. "Now, take a good long look at what you see there, and remember it. Remember it when you want to yell curse words at me in front of strangers, and think about how utterly ridiculous you'll look when you do." Furious, you open your mouth to respond, but then you see it. Your anger doesn't translate to this face. You just look like an adorable little girl having an adorable little tantrum. The tear-streaked cheeks and the tiny little pout and... dear god, the diaper... The huge white mass poking out below your blouse, which looks completely silly on you now. No matter how you contort that face, it's just a ridiculously cute toddler girl looking like someone told her she had to eat her broccoli. It's positively devastating. With that, he plunks you back on the ground and grabs your hand, marching you back out of the bathroom with your slacks in his other hand. You can't help but stumble both from the pace he's setting and the slightly bowl-legged stance your new, yet familiar underwear imparts. Half running, half staggering, rustling loudly the whole way, you make your way back to the diaper aisle, where the salesman stands there grinning like an idiot. "I think it fits pretty well," Artis announces. "Lift your shirt up and show him how it fits." You start to complain, but instead just give him a scowl as you pick the hem of your blouse up. "Turn around, please," the clerk instructs, and you comply. "Again, please." You turn again, your eyes shooting daggers as you face him. He doesn't acknowledge, though, instead reaching in to tug at the leg elastics, then the waistline. "It definitely won't leak. I still think the three would be better between the legs. A pronounced waddle is quite an effective behavioral modification for particularly defiant Littles, especially the girls." "What do you think, Rosie?" Artis says. "Do you like your new diapers, or should we try on the bigger ones?" "No," you nearly whisper. "I'm sorry, do you like this diaper, or do you want to try the other one?" he repeats. "This one," you reply, slightly louder. "Please answer the question," he insists. "Or I'll just take his recommendation." "I like this diaper," you growl. "Whose diaper is that?" he presses. You can't believe he's going this far with it. "I like my diaper!" you snap, then blush even deeper as you realize you've basically just announced it to the whole damned store. "I'm glad you're happy with it," he says. "We'll take a bag of the size twos." "Excellent choice, Sir," the salesman says, grinning evilly at you and leading the two of you toward the checkout counter. He slips behind the counter, scanning the package and announcing the price. Artis flashes his black chip-card in front of the scanner and a receipt shoots out of the printer next to it. "Thank you very much, Sir, and good luck training your new daughter!" "Say thank you to the nice man for helping us," Artis says sweetly, grabbing the package and staring at you expectantly. "Thank you, sir..." you pause for a moment. Artis' glare doesn't wane. You swallow and continue, "...for helping us..." He's still staring. "...pick out... my new diapers..." "See, we can be polite when we want to, can't we?" Artis beams. "Thank you again for all your help, sir. Come along, then, baby." He grabs your hand once more and off you waddle out the front door. Back in the booster seat, the ominous package sitting on the floor at your feet, you snarl, "What the fuck was that?!" "That," Artis says, "was the beginning of your retraining process." "So you're gonna try and make me back into a fucking baby?!" "I don't think you quite understand what has to happen next month," he says. "You killed your caretaker. The only way to convince the judge that you are no longer a danger to society is to demonstrate to him that you can control your emotions in the same exact circumstances." "But why?!" Your mind reels at his revelation and the implications of "same circumstances". "The best case scenario here is that the judge is going to grant me permanent guardianship over you. Now as I told you, I'm sympathetic to your situation, but the judge doesn't give a damn about any of that. He wants to see that you're not going to get violent in response to this kind of treatment!" "You could've warned me!" The weight of the situation is crushing you now, stealing your resolve. "They're not going to give you an itinerary at the Observation, Pau... Rosie. I'm going to bring you in, put you in a room, leave, and they're going to send people in there to do whatever they decide to do. And trust me, I've watched my fair share of awful treatment in Observations before." Your blood runs cold at the picture he paints. "Now, unlike other people who have attempted to train Littles for Observation, I've presided over plenty of these fiascos, so I pretty much have an idea of the range of abuse they're going to subject you to. In addition, as a doctor I have access to medications and other treatments that will help you along, make it a lot easier for you to handle what you're going to endure. This month is not going to be pleasant for you, but I'm going to do my best to make you comfortable as we go through the process. But you have to trust me, even when what I'm doing doesn't make any sense at the time, even when it seems cruel." "I'm sorry," is all you can come up with. You stare at the bag at your feet silently the rest of the ride, struggling in vain to close your legs, the thick, noisy bulk between them sneering at you, teasing you every time you move, reminding you of the horrible sight in that bathroom mirror... 9 The truck pulls into the driveway of a rather sad-looking old house, much smaller than the sprawling ranch where you spent most of the day. Artis lets you out of the booster and helps you to the ground, and you find yourself looking in every direction, terrified of someone seeing you in your current state of dress, even though deep inside you know such anxiety is not only pointless, but eventually will be fulfilled, unless Artis somehow has designs on leaving you here alone whenever he has to go out for provisions or whatever else. Regardless, you still breathe a sigh of relief once he leads you through the front door and into a sparsely furnished living room, where he sets you up on a plush couch and hands you the remote to what you presume is the television in the corner. "Maybe this'll help get your mind off it for a while," he offers. "I'm going to go see if there's anything useful in the pantry for dinner." You turn the TV on and begin, with some difficulty managing the huge remote with both hands, to flip through the channels, when an image stops you cold. It's a picture of you; the one they took at the police department after they arrested you. It's horrible; Miranda's blood still spattered on your face and neck, matting down parts of your hair. The news reporter is jabbering about some kind of protesting going on and Parliament debating over new laws. They cut to a photo of her, a little younger than the day you had the misfortune of meeting her, smiling and happy. That smile is one you'll never forget; it's the smile she wore most of that afternoon as she imposed her will on you the first time... A belt strapped across your chest, pinning you down on the vinyl-covered table, you squirm and kick, squealing behind the enormous nipple still lodged in your mouth, as she reaches under and pulls out a huge square of white plastic decorated with cheery little cartoon animals. Your eyes dart around the room in a panic; this is a nursery, there is no doubt of it, but the furniture is enormous. The crib in the corner is at least as tall as her shoulder height, though the mattress sits only just above her knees as best as you can tell. If she put you in there, those bars would certainly rise above your head, far too tall to climb out. The furniture and walls are all various shades of pastel pinks and whites, perfectly color-coordinated for a little girl's room. A little girl about your size, no doubt. The crazy woman hums a merry little tune as she sets out a bottle of lotion and a can of powder. You want to grab them, swat them away, anything to delay the inevitable, but your arms are secured by the strap; you can barely bend your elbows from this position. She turns to the closet and brings out a garish pink-and-white dress, all ruffly and lacy and looking like something made for a newborn, hanging it up on a hook next to the table. She grabs at one of your legs, but you kick it loose, and she frowns down at you. "Lie still now, baby. Mummy needs to get clothes on you," she scolds softly. She grabs the leg again, more firmly, and you keep squirming, but this time her grip is stronger. You kick at her with your free leg, and she slaps you across the thigh sharply. "Naughty baby!" she says, shaking her finger in your face. "You don't kick Mummy!" "MMMMM!" you scream at her and kick her arm again as hard as you can. Her face darkens, and you can see her grit her teeth, but then she takes a breath, lets go of your free leg, and says, "Then you can just lay there and kick until you decide you're ready to get dressed." She turns and leaves the room, leaving you there to thrash away. It doesn't take long to realize that you're not getting off this table until she accomplishes her aims, no matter how much you fight, so you decide to lie still and save your energy for a better opportunity. A few minutes later she comes back and says, "Baby ready to get dressed?" You glower at her silently, but offer no resistance as she rubs your whole bottom half down with the sweet-smelling lotion, nearly choking you with its pungent odor. She picks your legs up by the ankles, covering your bottom with a cloud of the equally potent powder, then flaps the disposable diaper out in the air and slides it under you, laying you back down onto it with a rustle. "My goodness, Mummy didn't realize you were going to be such a tiny thing when she bought your diapers! Maybe the nice man at the store will let us exchange some of them for something that fits you a little better." She coats your front with powder as well, drawing the diaper up between your legs. You're horrified as her little comment comes into focus; the top of the diaper rides up over your rib cage and just short of your breasts! She puts a firm hand in the middle of your chest while releasing the strap with the other. "Arms up, please," she says. Clearly, she can't tape the diaper up with your arms pinned to your side. An opportunity to resist! You lie there motionless, staring at her with as much hate as you can muster. You may not be in a position to fight her right now, but you damned sure aren't going to HELP her do this to you. "You're a little spark plug, aren't you?" she says, looking around the table with a puzzled face. Suddenly she smiles and grabs the strap with her free hand, forcing it up under your armpit, then tucking it back through the other, despite your best efforts to keep your arms locked in place, then secures it again. Now the position of the strap actually makes it painful to keep your arms at your sides, digging into your armpits on the edge, and you reluctantly relax them, allowing them to splay out to the sides. She smiles and proceeds with pulling the tapes snug across your stomach, crossing them nearly over one another to get the fit tight. The bulk between your legs is incredible; you can't do much of anything but splay them out wide. She turns to grab the dress, and in defiance you reach down and rip one of the tapes loose, and to your glee it tears some of the plastic away with it, clearly ruining the diaper. She turns around with a fierce glare. "I can see this is going to be quite a challenge," she says, no small amount of annoyance in her voice. She grabs your hand and swats it fiercely, causing you to squeak at the sharp pain. "NO!" she booms. "NAUGHTY!" You can't help but flinch at her powerful voice. She rips the other tape off, tossing the diaper into the pail next to her and grabbing another one from under the table. "If Baby takes her diaper off again, Mummy will spank her bottom but good and put it back on her. Understand?" she says, returning to the syrupy tone she's maintained through most of your interactions. "MMMMM!" you screech at her in defiance. She ignores you and repeats the process, but you're not going down without a fight. Kicking and squirming as she tries to draw the diaper up, you can see that she's becoming more and more agitated. After several hard swats on your legs, she manages to get it into position, and now you're darting your arms in and out, pushing the plastic down and pulling it away. She grabs one and swats it three times in rapid succession, yelling, "NO, NO, NO!" The sting actually brings tears to your eyes, and you pull it away, still furious, still defiant, but at this point content that her victory, though hard-earned, is temporary. She finally cinches the second diaper up even tighter than the first, the leg elastics now biting ever so slightly into your thighs. She grabs the ridiculous little pullover dress and sticks your arms in one by one before loosing the strap across your chest, then sits you up and pulls it the rest of the way down. "Now is that so bad, that you had to be such a naughty baby your first day with Mummy?" she asks. You glare straight into her eyes and respond with a growl. "I know the problem," she says. "You're just overtired after a long hard day, aren't you?" She hoists you up under your arms and plunks you into the crib. "Time for baby to have a nice nap," she says. You jump back to your feet and screech at her through the bars, but she walks away. "Go to sleep now, Baby. Mummy be back soon!" She flips the light off and closes the door, leaving you in the dim light peeking through the shade on the window. You immediately set about trying to wrestle the huge bulb out of your mouth, pulling this way and that on the ring, fumbling around for buttons, twisting and turning it, but all that gets you are sore lips from all the tugging. Frustrated but undaunted, your attention turns to your waist. RIP! RIP! You tear the tapes loose from the diaper and throw it over the top of the crib bars. Immediately you hear her footfalls approaching the room and she bursts in. "Mummy didn't want to spank the baby on her first day here," she says, a black look on her face, "but Baby didn't give her any choice!" You stumble backward in the crib, trying to evade her grasp, but she gets hold of you anyway, hoisting you out, then sitting down in the rocking chair beside it, draping your squirming form over her lap face down. She holds you fast with an arm wrapped around your middle, then her hand comes crashing down on your backside. The pain is incredible, stinging fire on your bottom and jolts shooting all the way up your back and down your legs, and you scream in protest, but she's undeterred. Over and over again that hand comes down with terrific force as you wail and sob and plead incoherently behind the pacifier gag... "Pauletta! Pauletta!" The memory dissipates, and Artis' face fills your vision. Confused, terrified, you mouth words, but no sounds comes out. You can feel yourself trembling in his grasp as he hoists you up and embraces you. "It's okay now, I promise. It's all going to be okay," he says over and over again, rocking you in his arms as you struggle to regain your grasp on reality. The pieces begin to fall back together as Miranda's horrible face fades back into the recesses of your memory, but doubt has come to the surface, doubt as to whether you're even going to be able to hang on to your sanity between now and the coming day of dread. 10 Artis sits down, settling you in his lap, and quietly rubs your back for a long time before he speaks again. "I'm sorry about the flashbacks, Pauletta. And I'm sorry that the training process is triggering them. I wish there were some other way to do this, but..." "I get it," you offer without much conviction. "I have to be a good little baby for them, like I should have been for her. Or else they'll kill me, like I killed her." "That's... about the size of it." "Artis?" you ask, grabbing on to a random thought just to get away from the current topic. "Yeah?" "You mentioned being part of a camel or something – what were you talking about?" "Tell you what, let's go eat dinner and I'll explain." "Sure." He carries you into the kitchen, where he's stacked a few books on one chair. "I don't have a booster here, sorry, but we'll see about getting one soon," he says, setlling you onto the stack with a rustle. "Of course, eventually we have to get you used to a highchair; they're GOING to have you in one at the Observation, guaranteed." He puts a plate of food in front of you along with a normal-looking juice glass full of water. "Might as well skip the stupid booster then," you say glumly. "I hate those things." Day after day in court, struggling to look dignified in a big plastic booster; no, you're sure a highchair wouldn't be any worse. Either way, you'd prefer not to think about it anymore, so you decide to change the subject. "So, about this camel stuff?" you ask, digging into the casserole-looking thing Artis put together. "Ah yes, CAMOL. Citizens Against the Mistreatment of Littles. It's a small but rapidly growing group of activists trying to get laws changed to offer some protection for Littles in Amazon society. So far, all we've accomplished is giving ourselves national visibility by staging rallies when situations like yours come up, although yours is definitely new territory." "What, I'm the only Little to ever fight back against her owner or whatever you call it?" "You're just the first one to actually kill her adoptive parent. But how the legal system handled you has sparked a lot of conversation in high places, and we're definitely making inroads in Parliament as a result." "Oh great, so I get to be the martyr everyone rallies around. Just what I always dreamed of doing with my life." "No, I stepped in and volunteered to handle your rehab to prevent exactly that from happening. There were certain high-ranking CAMOL officials that were hoping to engage in a protracted legal battle over a death sentence, but they've backed off trying to appeal because of the negative publicity it would bring at this stage of the game, since the judge gave you what is considered by the vast majority of the public to be a very generous reprieve." "You'll have to pardon me if I don't seem exceptionally grateful, seriously," you huff, squirming a bit atop the pile of books and the very unwelcome padding. "No, I understand, believe me. I'm pretty well familiar with what Miranda did to you, and the best I can offer is that I have no intention of repeating same. Hitting people with sticks and spoons and belts and the like, no matter how big or small those people are, is just wrong. The sudden shocks, well, they're a part of the process, one we can't avoid, but between them I aim to make you as comfortable as possible." It's the 800-pound gorilla in the room, and no matter what side conversation you try to spark up, you have the feeling it will all eventually come back around to it. You decide, at least for now, to just stop talking and eat. Artis seems content to do likewise, and the rest of dinner is relatively quiet. You do notice him constantly refilling your glass throughout the meal, and it's not hard to figure out the motivation behind it. Every time you try to adjust on your little hardbound perch you're reminded of it. Get comfortable. Get comfortable with pissing on yourself again, with wearing your toilet around your waist, with giving up one of the first pieces of independence a child gains in her life. Sure enough, you haven't finished your plate before you hit that crossroad. Much to your shock, however, fighting it is nigh impossible. At the very first urge, the flow begins, and you gasp in surprise at it, feeling yourself blush in response. "Wet?" he asks softly. You nod. "I... That was..." Confusion reigns; how could you possibly have lost control so fast?! "Too easy?" he follows through. "You may have re-trained yourself while in jail, but it hasn't been that long since you taught your body that voiding in a diaper was acceptable. This is a good thing, really, because it means we just have to get you over the psychological aspect of the problem, the embarrassment over what you perceive as self-degradation." Anger rises up in you as the stream becomes a dribble, then stops. "Easy for you to say," you offer bitterly. "You're not the one sitting in your own piss over here!" Fact is, you don't feel wet right now; the padding definitely wicked it away, but the residual warmth is a very present reminder of your shame and disgust over what just happened. "I know, I know, but you have to keep reminding yourself that this is not your fault. You don't have a choice in the matter. This is something you have to do to survive right now. Go ahead and finish your dinner, and I'll change you afterward." "Yeah, I kinda lost my appetite, to be honest." All you want now is to be out of this thing as fast as possible. Of course, another one just like it awaits you, but... "I'd rather you finish eating; it's the first meal you've had today." "Please?" "Alright, alright. You've had enough shocks to your system today, we can take it easy." He stands, hoists you up off the seat, and carries you into the living room, lying you down on the carpet near where he left the bag of diapers. "Sit tight, I need to grab some supplies," he says, disappearing quickly down the hall, then resurfacing with a handful of items that he lays out next to you as he kneels. You recognize immediately the wipes and baby powder, but the last box takes you by surprise. "Why the gloves?" you ask as he dons them casually then hoists your ankles into the air. "Oh, I have a hell of a time with psoriasis on my hands, so having to wash my hands after every time I do this is just not an option," he says, not even looking up from his task. "I'm sorry if it feels weird." "Right, because being twenty years old and being wiped and powdered and diapered like an infant doesn't feel weird at all," you huff. "Rosie..." he says, raising an eyebrow at you. "Yeah, yeah, I have to get used to it. Doesn't mean I have to like it." Apparently he decided not to engage you any further, because he quickly wipes you down, powders you back and front, and tapes you back up. "Thanks," you mutter quietly. If you have to wear these miserable things, a clean and dry one is damned sure better than a wet one. "You're welcome," he answers, scooping you up and carrying you over to the couch. "I'm thinking the news isn't the best choice for viewing material right now. How about we just relax and watch a movie?" "Sure, whatever." It's been so long since you watched television, and even longer since you watched something that wasn't what seemed to be propaganda against Littles, it's hard to care. You watch in dismay as Miranda produces a jumper seat, which she quickly sets up in the corner next to the couch, ratcheting it up to its tallest height. Quick as a wink, she has you under your arms and plunking you into the seat. "Now you just keep Mister Binky in your little mouth and be a good girl while we wait for the movers to get here!" Your predicament is worse than you thought now; miraculously your toes do just brush the carpet, but the seat sinks so low your arms are forced nearly parallel across your shoulders, all but eliminating anything in the way of mobility. Even if you wanted to, you couldn't play with the stupid colored beads on the wire or the little spinner attached to the table. Thankfully you're actually skinny enough to pull your arms in with you into the seat, which is marginally more comfortable, and you stare at your hands and suckle your pacifier, doing your best to stay calm and ignore Miranda as she flits back and forth between the front window and the kitchen. "Comfy?" she asks as she returns with a paper plate full of saltine cracker "sandwiches" filled with peanut butter and a sippy cup full of what you're guessing is juice. "Eat up, or there'll be another spanking in your immediate future," she warns. "Go to hell!" you snap back. "I'm sorry, were you addressing me?" she says expectantly. "Fine! Go to hell... Mommy!" you growl. "So adorable when you try to be all grown-up. Here, Mommy turn the TV on for you while we wait." She points the remote at the huge panel on the wall and, after a quick run through the guide, settles on a children's show. With a frustrated sigh, you hoist your elbows up onto the table in front of you and drop your head between them, staring at the colorful puppets bouncing around on the screen. This particular show ends and a new one starts, one featuring a number of young Amazon children and a big, hairy, pink monster of some sort, all of which are sickeningly joyful to be there, dancing about to goofy kid songs. As the show moves along, though, something strange happens. An older kid arrives on the set with a Little in tow, in full baby regalia including a pacifier, her big poofy diaper obvious under the hem of her dress. Simultaneously horrified and transfixed, you lock in on the dialogue. "This is my adopted little sister, Cammy!" the Amazon girl shouts joyfully. The Little blushes and offers a tiny wave at the group. "It's her birthday today, and she's turning TWENTY-NINE!" the girl boasts. This announcement is mostly received rather well from the other children, with a few notable exceptions, including one boy busy playing in the sandbox. Almost predictably, after the staged excitement over the Little, her Amazon escort heads straight over and deposits her in the sandbox next to him. "Cammy play in the sand too?" she coos at the Little, who doesn't look any happier to be there, but gamely picks up a plastic shovel and begins digging. "Aw, Clarice! I don't wanna play with some dumb baby Little!" he pouts. "That's not nice!" the newly identified Clarice says, hands on her hips. "I'm five and I don't have to wear diapers! She must be really dumb or something to be that old and still a baby!" Thankfully, the goofy pink host steps in. "Tommy," she says, sitting down in the sandbox and pulling the blushing Little onto her lap. "It's not nice to make fun of Littles!" "But she's older than my big brother!" Tommy says, "and she's still a baby!" "Would you like it if you had a baby sister and someone made fun of her?" Clarice asks. "Well no." "That's right, Clarice!" the pink thing adds, before turning back to Tommy. "You used to be a baby, but then you grew up! It's not Cammy's fault that she's already grown as much as she can. She needs big kids like you to be nice and look out for her, because she can't take care of herself!" "But I've seen some Littles with grown-up clothes and grown-up jobs in the city," another boy says thoughtfully. "That's because they don't have anyone to take care of them like lucky little Cammy here. They have to work so very hard to pretend to be grown-up because they have to take care of themselves, even though they don't really know how. Some of them end up getting hurt, really bad, because they don't have a grown-up to give them the help they need." "That's so sad," a girl pipes up. "I wish my mommy would adopt a Little." "Me too!" agrees another. Tommy walks over and hugs Cammy, then says, "I'm sorry for being mean to you, Cammy." He lookes at Clarice and says, "Can I go push her on the swings? I bet she'd like that!" The crowd moves over to the playset, and the bewildered Cammy is deposited on a swing. Music cues, and the pink fuzzy host begins singing a ridiculous song about being nice to Littles because they're just like babies, but they don't ever grow up. "They're here!" Miranda says, breaking your concentration on the insanity in front of you. She's entirely too happy about this, from your perspective. As she dashes for the door, you sink deeper into the jumper seat, wishing for all the world that you could just disappear under the table and have the two burly Amazons Miranda reveals at the door not notice you... 11 No surprise to anyone involved, you wind up giving Artis another wet diaper before the evening is over, and it happens just as easily as it did the first time. Unfortunately for you, he lets you sit in it for a good hour, adding a few extra little spurts to it, before he decides it's time for bed, which is immediately predicated by a rather embarrassing bath. The bigger surprise, though, is when he carries you, coccooned in a huge towel, into what you assume is going to be "your" bedroom. You were certain a full-blown nursery would be waiting behind that door, but instead there sits a simple bed, though sized for a giant, against one wall with a lift-up rail on the room side along with some rather plain-looking furniture you might expect to find in a guest bedroom. There's a night table with a simple lamp, a bureau, and a vanity, all in a lightly-stained wood tone. "Wait... where... I mean... what happened to..." you stammer, confused, but certainly not wanting to invite him to change the decor. "I figured you'd appreciate having a normal bed, at least for a while, as you get used to the situation," he answers with a gentle smile. He lays you on the bed, unravels the towel, puts his gloves back on, and proceeds to rub down your legs and arms with an incredibly sweet-smelling lotion, but not so pungent as to overwhlem your nose. You can't help but enjoy the relaxation you're experiencing right now as you melt under his soft touch. In fact, you're in such a state of bliss, you scarcely notice as he powders between your legs and pulls that thick diaper up, snugly taping it off as you lay there like a puddle. "Sorry I don't have any pajamas for you. We'll take care of that soon enough, okay?" he says softly, slipping the towel out from under you and covering you with the soft sheet and a very cozy comforter. "Mmhmm," you offer, eyes half-closed, already nodding off to sleep. "I sleep in my underwear most of the time anyway." He lets loose a little chuckle and says, "Well we can't have that long-term. Goodnight, Rosie. See you in the morning." You're barely aware as he lifts the bed rail and locks it into place with a metallic click. Unfortunately for you, it's not morning when you wake up. It's not even close. The alarm clock on the stand next to your bed taunts you with the time; just after four AM. You have to pee, badly. You could get out of bed if you crawled all the way to the foot and carefully climbed down, and you could probably find the bathroom again, and you could take this infernal diaper off, and you might even could get lucky and not kill yourself trying to crawl up onto the giant-sized toilet. Oh, and do all of it in complete darkness. But there's no way you're going to be able to do all that before you piss all over yourself. Or avoid waking him up in the process. You're trapped, and you know it, and now you're going to have to wet yourself, and then you're going to have to try to go back to sleep afterward. It doesn't take long, lying on your back and fixated, for physical need to overcome willpower and pride. Once again the pillow between your legs is warm and swollen, only now there are hours between you and a change. Rolling over on your side doesn't help; the extra bulk presses against your thighs and makes the position thoroughly uncomfortable. Lying on your stomach isn't much of an improvement, more like a hard pillow pressing against your pelvis. No, flat on your back with your legs splayed out is the least miserable of your options at this point, and that's exactly where you wind up, staring into the darkness above you, feeling disgusted. Five o'clock rolls around, and finally you've had enough. To hell with Artis, you're not laying in a puddle of your own piss until whenever he decides to get up. You cover up with the huge comforter to quiet the noise and pull the tapes loose very gently. They still make a terrific racket, but the blanket is definitely helping. You lift your hips and pull the thing out from underneath you, kicking it down to the bottom of the bed, flopping the blanket over it, and enjoying the cool night air on your nether regions. Naked never felt so good as this, and you revel in it for a good long while before curling up on your side, pulling the sheet over your shoulder, and drifting back to sleep. In fact, you sleep so soundly that you barely even feel Artis pull the sheet down. "Well, at least I know why Miranda lost her temper so much," he says, shuffling the blankets around as you begin to stir, then suddenly snap awake. "Oh, good morning," he says flatly as he locates what he was looking for: the wet diaper at the bottom of the bed. He holds it up and says, "Any particular reason why this came off?" "It was four in the morning, Artis! What was I supposed to do, lay around in a wet diaper until..." you look at the clock on your bedside: Seven AM. "Okay, still, three hours in a wet diaper? How was I supposed to go back to sleep?" He frowns, then shrugs. "I'll give you this one. But going forward, your job is to do what you have to do to get used to it, and my job is to help you along, whether you like the help I give you or not. Are we clear?" "Yes, we're clear," you grumble. Meanwhile, Artis applies powder a bit quicker, a bit more gruffly than last night, and seals you back up into a clean diaper, then sits you up and hands you your bra and blouse. As soon as you're finished dressing, he says, "Alright then, young lady. Get dressed and let's get breakfast; we've got a busy day ahead of us." "What busy day?" you ask, following him into the kitchen and watching him pour two bowls of cereal. "We need to go clothes shopping today." "Wait a minute," you protest as he hoists you up onto the pile of books on your chair. "You said we were going to ease into this!" He plunks a bowl and spoon in front of you and says, "You wore that shirt all day yesterday and you're going to be wearing it again this morning. I'm not having you wear it three or four days in a row, and you have no other clothes to wear." "I'm not ready to go out in public like this!" you whine, panic welling up inside you. "Can't you just measure me or something?!" "Remember what I said yesterday, Rosie. Argue, fuss, whine, whatever you want out in public, but when we're alone, respect my judgment, because I'm doing what needs to get done." "But... The pharmacy was bad enough, now you want to cart me around a clothing store in this stupid getup?!" you protest. "Do I need to remind you of the alternative here?!" he replies, his volume level rising right along with yours. "You just want to humiliate me again like yesterday!" you shout, the panic boiling over into anger. "You're enjoying this, you fucking sicko!" He rises, leaning right in until he's mere inches from your face, taking on a low, menacing tone. "I'm going to put this real simple, Rosalita. The fact that you are here at all is a testament to my kindness; otherwise you'd be strapped to a guerney right now about to get a needle full of poison in your arm. I'm trying to be kind and gentle to you, because you've been through a lot, and you're gonna have to go through a lot more if you want to make it out of that courtroom alive in a few weeks. "But you'd better hear me right now, and hear me well, kiddo. You keep talking like that to me, and I promise you, kind and gentle goes right out the window, and so does easing in. And if that's not enough to smarten your sassy ass up, hey, it's your funeral, you know? I don't put up with my own FAMILY speaking to me in that fashion, I'm damned sure not going to put up with it from someone I barely KNOW! Are we clear?" "We're clear," you nearly whisper. What the hell else are you going to say to that, especially when he's that much into your personal space, looking for all the world like a spawn of hell with the stormclouds on his face? "I'm glad we have an understanding. Now finish your cereal quietly while I go calm down." Before you can respond, he storms down the hall, slamming a door behind him. Your head is spinning now; you can scarcely believe that you've managed to already piss him off enough to start making threats. Still, better to do as your told, at least, so you grab your spoon and commence eating while you try to sort out this bizarre Jeckyl-and-Hyde presentation over the last day. You finish, but he's still in the bedroom. Rather than risk more anger, though, you decide to just sit there and wait, as much as you'd like to get away from that pile of books. You're almost looking forward to a highchair, as uncomfortable as this seating arrangement is. Finally he surfaces again, his face having returned to the calm gentleness you've seen most of the time you've been around him. "I wanted to wait on this, but between your flashback last night and the difficulty you've been having with both panic attacks and angry outbursts, I feel like it's better we start on it right away." "Start on wha...?" you start to ask, but are cut off by his hand suddenly covering your mouth and something very, very familiar protruding from it. He's holding it there, and it feels suspiciously like a nipple. "Suck," he instructs. You try to spit it out and twist away, but he's much stronger than you and holds it fast. "I said suck," he repeats. He's obviously not backing down on this, so you take the nipple and begin to slowly nurse at it. He moves his hand away once he's satisfied that you're not going to spit it out and says, "Trust me, you'll feel better in a few minutes." At first you just glower at him, humiliation burning in your cheeks. He stands there silently, watching as you continue to suckle on the infantile accessory. "What's in that nipple is a fast-acting anti-anxiety medication," he finally says as he attaches a ribbon to it and clips it to your blouse. "It's a tightly controlled dosage system, but nonetheless you should take it out once you start to feel the effect. Trust me, you'll know when it happens." "You couldn' jush gi' me a fill?" you grumble, still incredulous at this new development but loathe to cross him again this soon. "First of all," he says, hoisting you up onto his hip, "one of the things you need to be ready for come Observation is nursing on a nipple. Second, how do you think it'd look if I was handing you pills every time you turned around while we were out in public? And finally, when you're in that Observation room, I'm not going to be there to give you a pill anyway. This way, when you need to calm yourself down, you have what you need right there, and it's in a form that will slip under the radar when you're gonna need it most. Make sense now?" "Yesh," you mumble halfheartedly. It's strange, this wave of calm washing over you, stifling you instincts toward the indignation you know you should be feeling right now. "Yes what?" he asks expectantly as he walks toward the door. "Yesh i' make shensh?" He stops still. "I told you last night, you have a new name, and I have a new name. What is my new name?" "Oh come on," you whine. "You need to get used to it, Rosalita," he scolds, adding emphasis to the false name he's given you. "I'm willing to be patient if you're willing to try. Otherwise, I'll just have to start ignoring you when you don't include 'Daddy' when you address me. Is that what you want?" "No... Daddy." You want to rebel, but for some strange reason it just doesn't matter enough to bother. "Better. Ready to get some new clothes now?" "Yesh... Daddy." No, not really. But... you're actually starting to feel a little sleepy, and you definitely aren't giving a shit about any of this anymore. "Then let's go," he says. "But first, let's take a break from this." He pops the pacifier out of your mouth with a grin. "You definitely missed the cues that it was kicking in, but I'm betting you'll remember them next time you need it." He carries you to the car and buckles you in before settling into the driver's seat. He gives you a quick glance in the rearview mirror, then puts it into gear and takes off. Houses and trees whip by, and whatever dread you had over your impending humiliation dissipates into the blur of the scenery flying by. You've no idea how much time has passed when you arrive at what you presume is the intended destination, a strip mall on a much busier street than the one you started out on, with one very large store on the end. "Couture Le Bebe" the sign announces, and Artis heads directly towards it when he enters the parking lot. You may not know any French, but it's not hard to figure out what "Bebe" means, and even in the comfortable little fog that surrounds you presently, you still aren't all that happy about the implications. "Here we are!" he declares, cutting off your train of thought as he opens your door. As he carries you toward the entrance, you pass several sets of giant and Little, some with store employees in tow with packages, the Littles rarely looking particularly happy. Some are walking alongside their "parents", but one hapless thing is on his "mother's" chest in a harness while she carries bags in both hands, his arms and legs flopping in rhythm with her steps, and his face blushing beet red at his predicament. A few comments come your direction, mostly right in line with that jerk at the pharmacy, offering approval for Artis' obvious "decision" to put you in your "proper place", no doubt a side effect of you still having the very adult-looking blouse on along with what you're stuck wearing below the waist. Maybe a new wardrobe will actually be an improvement, considering how much extra, unwanted, derisive attention you're getting right now. Most disturbing, however, is the scene that unfolds as you near the building's entrance, where a car door opens and you hear the desperate howling of a male Little, screaming, "I'm sorry Mommy! Please! I'll be a good boy! I promise!" "You had six weeks to be a good boy!" the woman spits as she reaches into the car. "Now we'll see if you can be a good girl instead!" She produces a squirming, sobbing mess, naked save for his obviously wet and sagging diaper. "Keep making a spectacle of yourself, and while we're at the clinic making it permanent, we'll look into having your teeth out too!" she barks directly in his face. That quiets his wailing down, at least to whimpering and sniffling. You shudder as the two of you pass by. You're starting to wonder if this anti-anxiety drug wears off as fast as it takes effect, because you're really not feeling very calm anymore. Then again, who knows how long you were driving? You wonder if Artis would say something if you... No, you don't need that crap! "I'm sorry you had to see that," Artis says, loud enough to be audible. "So many of them just go too far, I swear." You don't even know how to respond to that one. Doesn't he already think kidnapping an adult and forcing him or her to be a baby is going too far? Isn't he supposed to be part of an advocacy group whose purpose is to stop this sort of thing? Your stress level rises even higher as you enter the building. It's not like you can fight him; he holds your life in his hands at this point. But your suspicion of his motives is even stronger now, especially when you realize he never actually denied your accusation in the earlier spat... 12 To your surprise, there are no checkout lanes when you enter. Instead, you're immediately greeted by an oddly short woman in a well-tailored blue blazer and matching pencil skirt, white blouse, and seven-inch heels, with a tailor's tape draped on her shoulders. Even with the heels, she barely reaches Artis' broad chest. Scanning the store, as much of it as you can see, you notice the other salespeople here are roughly equal in stature to this one, or at least they stand significantly shorter than the customers they're helping. Obviously a marketing tactic, but why? Are they trying to empower the customer to take command of their purchases? Or is it just a way of subtly reinforcing the idea of servitude from their sales staff? Either way, her opening doesn't endear her to you at all. "Oh my goodness, aren't we just adorable in our big grown-up looking blouse! Was it Daddy-daughter day at work today?" Artis, cool as a cucumber, manages to embarrass you even more. "Actually, Rosie here just joined our little family day before yesterday, and she thought she was a grown-up, but we figured out differently, didn't we?" Saving you the ignominy of a response, the Middle pipes right back up, "And let me guess, none of her big-girl clothes would fit over her new underwear, huh?" "Even if they did, she clearly doesn't belong in them, after our little show at the pharmacy." "Uh-oh, did we have a temper tantrum?" the lady coos, dropping her hands onto her thighs and leaning over to leer at you. A subtle urge to take a swipe at her rises, but you fight it off. "Indeed, I was just trying to pick up a potty chair and some pull-ups for her, just to keep her safe, you know, and she wasn't having any of it." "So now she doesn't have to, isn't that wonderful?" She rears back up and claps her hands. You're quite certain now you'd like to at least punch her in the face. "Of course, she was far less pleased with this arrangement. I'm thinking the prospect of graduating back to a potty chair will keep her motivated to behave better for the next few months." Artis continues to converse with the Middle as you continue searching for a hole in the floor to crawl into. Suddenly Artis deposits you on your feet, and quick as lightning the tape is off the saleslady's shoulders and around your waist, your thickly padded hips, your meager chest, up your back, and down your leg, making sure to give you a solid and rather loud pat on the bottom after she takes your inseam. She quickly scribbles notes, then announces, "Her legs are long enough for a two-tee, but she'll fit in our nine to 12-month sizes just fine on the chest. You may also want to consider leaving a bit of room for weight gain, though." "Ah, yes, getting her on a regular feeding schedule might change things in that department." "Of course, the poor things have to scratch and claw just to get a bite on their own, from what I hear," the lady offers sympathetically. "Isn't it wonderful having a Daddy to make sure your little tummy doesn't go hungry anymore?" she coos at you, reaching a finger out toward your chin. Reflexively, you slap it away. "Don't you dare touch me!" you snap. The lady recoils a bit, then stiffens up and says, "Well, I see we still have a big-girl mouth on us!" "Indeed we do," Artis says with more than a hint of malice in her voice. "I think someone needs Mister Binky right about now." He picks the pacifier up from where it dangles on your chest and offers it to you. "What, it's not bad enough I have to be your dress-up doll, now you want to let EVERYONE play with me?" you growl. "Oh my, she is a feisty one!" the saleslady says, feigning shock. "She's right on the verge of getting her first spanking, if she doesn't take her binky right now," Artis says, staring straight at you and bringing the nipple in close, right in front of your face. He told you to put up a fight in public, but suddenly you're wondering if the "show" includes following through on a threat like that. Reluctantly you accept the rubber nipple and suckle it a bit. "Good girl," Artis says. "Shall we get started? I'm thinking we split the difference and go 12 to 18 months. That should account for any baby fat, don't you think?" "Absolutely, though that size pants would be awfully short on her." "Proper little girls wear dresses, so their daddies can keep track of the state of their diapers." "Indeed," the saleslady says, smiling wickedly down at you. "Right this way." Much to your chagrin, the behemoth store is divided first by infants and toddlers, then by girls and boys, meaning. Whatever hope you had at even a scant few outfits that might have looked somewhat dignified dissipates as the saleslady grabs a rolling hanger rack and leads you away straight into a sea of ruffles and crinoline and soft pastels in the infant area. Just when whatever Artis put in that pacifier starts to work again, your intense suckling is interrupted when the saleslady removes your blouse, taking the attached ribbon and the pacifier with it, leaving you naked and blushing save for the... well, you may as well concede it's now your diaper, bra, and flats. Even worse, your bladder betrays you and you begin peeing, right there on the spot. "Isn't that adorable?" the saleslady gasps. "What great big pads we have in our little training bra, trying to look all grown-up while we're peeing in our little pants!" "I'm pretty sure I told you to leave that at home, little girl," Artis says sternly, popping the strap loose in the back and stripping it off, the pads the insipid Middle mentioned flopping to the floor in the process. "No matter, we won't be dressing ourselves anymore, will we?" he says. "Do we have a trashcan somewhere?" You're pretty sure, if it weren't for whatever that drug he's giving you was, that you'd be pitching a fit right now. Even with the vague calming sensation, all the cheap shots the saleslady is taking are starting to get to you, not to mention the state of your diaper and the fact that you're now standing there showing it off to anyone who cares to look. The saleslady says, "I'll take care of that," gathering the pads up, taking the bra from Artis, and tossing this last proof of your womanhood into a nearby wastebasket. If either of them noticed the condition of your diaper, neither one of them acknowledged it. "Artis!" you whisper harshly. "I'm sorry, what's my name?" he replies, that stern look back on his face. "I mean, Daddy!" you grump back. "Better. Did you need something?" "I..." The humiliation of what you have to ask takes the spit out of you, and you nearly mumble, "I need my diaper changed." He looks down at your middle, then back up. "You'll be fine until we're done, Rosie." With that, he turns you entirely over to the saleslady, who dives into the dresses with gusto, pulling one after the other over your head, to be celebrated by both of them and removed, after which they find their way onto the rack next to you. The fact that none of the hemlines even make it halfway down your thighs is not lost on you; they'll be little better than the damned blouse you were wearing at covering your underwear, especially. As you watch the outfits accumulate on that infernal rack, standing there alternately naked and dressed in idiotically babyish clothes, the fires of indignance are burning brightly inside of you. Artis' rebuff of your request for a change is gnawing at you, the warm density between your legs a perpetual reminder of it. Being treated like a dress-up doll is mere icing on that cake. Worse, you find yourself longing for the calm of that pacifier in your mouth, which angers you even more. The stoic face you've been struggling to maintain begins to devolve into a scowl, which elicits nothing but teasing from both the Middle and Artis. By the time you're dragged into sleepwear, you're practically trembling with rage as the snotty bitch makes suggestions and Artis accepts and dismisses them for various reasons. Then the Middle crosses the line. She raises up what looks for all the world like a pink flannel bag with mittened sleeves and a cutout for a head and suggests, "These are great for when they just won't stay in bed. I hear they're perfect for timeouts, too!" "Well that's certainly sensible, especially for little girls who won't keep their diapers on in bed," Artis says, staring down at you. You scowl back at him, gritting your teeth as your rage begins to boil over. "I think we'll take one," he says. Before you can stop yourself, you shout, "No goddamned way, Artis! I'm not wearing that fucking thing!" Silence. Not just in your group, but immediately nearby as well. You feel eyes on you from every direction, and your ears burn with the embarrassment of it, especially as you remember you're standing there naked in a slightly drooping, yellow-tinged diaper. The saleslady looks at Artis expectantly while you suddenly find the scuffs on the top of your flats very, very interesting. "Where are your restrooms?" Artis asks stiffly. You feel your knees getting rubbery as the Middle points toward the back of the store. Artis' head follows her finger and nods. "Thank you." Panic fills you as he turns toward you, a storm of barely-contained anger in his face. "I'm sorry?" you whimper just as he snatches you up by your middle, grabs the diaper bag, and storms off in the direction the saleslady pointed. "Sorry is in the rear view, little girl," he barks at well more than a speaking volume. "You're not nearly as sorry as you're about to be..." 13 "But I thought..." you start to beg, in absolute terror at what's about to happen. "I DON'T CARE WHAT YOU THOUGHT!" he shouts as the two of you enter a hallway and make a quick left into the men's room. You squirm helplessly while he pops open the changing station, straps you down to it snugly, then turns toward the sink. You try to crane your neck, but to no avail; the wall this table is attached to completely blocks your view. You hear the zip of the bag he carried with him, then some other rummaging sort of noises. Suddenly and swiftly, he turns back toward you, bearing down toward your head as you cower. One hand reaches behind your head, tilting it forward. The other contains a toothbrush coated in a substance bearing no resemblance to any toothpaste you've ever seen. He brings it toward your mouth and commands, "OPEN!" Almost reflexively, you close your lips tight and try to turn your head. His fingers dig into your jawline, causing a sharp pain to run across it from end to end, and you yelp, "OW... MMMPH!" as the toothbrush finds its way into your mouth and begins to vigorously scrub your teeth with... hand soap?! "I warned you about your foul mouth, little girl, and now we're going to clean it up the hard way!" he says stiffly as he works it around first your bottom teeth then the top. You recoil your tongue at the horrid taste of the stuff, helpless against his iron grip and the bounds of the strap across your chest, incoherently wailing in protest between gagging and coughing. After what seems an eternity he stands back, slapping the toothbrush down onto the sink with a sharp plastic crack. "You tol' me to pu' up a figh' in pub'ic!" you sob, desperately trying to keep your tongue away from your teeth as he looses the strap and turns you face down, allowing you to at least drool and spit out onto the floor. "And you just walked right over the line AGAIN. These people EXPECT me to treat you harshly!" "You coul' have col' me!" "Told you what?" he says, moving you over next to the sink, "that I expected you to fight me in public but that I also would have to punish you if you lost it? What would you have done?" "I woul' have wai'e' un'ew we were in da car." "And you would have pitched a fit there instead, right?" "Yesh..." you have to admit. "Which is exactly the opposite of the goal here. You need to learn how to control your temper in the moment, not just save it for later." "Sho I'm shupposh' 'o keep arguing wid you sho you can corchur me 'ike dish?!" "No, you're supposed to fuss, whine, and cry, but keep control of yourself. I've told you where the line is, and now I've shown you where the line is. It's your job to stay on the right side of the line, and it's my job to reinforce that line by whatever means necessary, because it's the difference between life and death for you! Got it?" "Yesh." "Yes what?" "Yesh I gah i'." "Who am I?" "Daddy." "Good. Now we can rinse your mouth out and go finish our shopping trip." "Wha' abou' my diaper?!" you ask incredulously as he fills a cup with water and hands it to you. You immediately begin rinsing the horrible soap taste out of your mouth as fast as possible. "I told you it didn't need changing. Did you think that little stunt out there was going to change my mind?" "No..." you mumble between spits. "So," he says, "we're going to go back and finish shopping. And you are going to apologize for being such a bad baby and yelling such dirty words to everyone I get close enough to talk to until we find our saleslady again..." "B...but..." you protest, horrified at the instruction. He continues, talking straight over you as he plunks you onto the floor. "and you will also apologize to her for being so disrespectful to her the entire time she's been helping us, understand?" Your legs begin to move almost of their own accord as he leads you out of the bathroom, and you find yourself sniffling through a defeated, "Yes Daddy." Almost immediately out the bathroom door you meet a giantess with two male Littles in a double stroller. The faint smell of a dirty diaper greets you as Artis says, "Oh hello!" as you drop your head once again. "Oh my, this must be the loud one we heard earlier!" the lady says curtly. "Why yes it is, and she has something to say to you, doesn't she?" Artis prompts. Not looking up, you mutter, "I'm sorry..." "Sorry for what? And speak up, please." "I'm sorry I was a..." the words hang on your lips, and you struggle to continue, "a... bad... baby... and I'm sorry I said all those bad words." The second half comes easier, but it doesn't stop fresh tears from rushing down your cheeks. "Well you should be glad to have a Daddy who cares enough to teach you how to be a good little girl," the lady responds stiffly. "Because you clearly have much to learn." "I... I am..." you mumble. "Anyway, it smells like you have some business to attend to," Artis says with a chuckle. "Say bye-bye to the nice lady," he prompts again. "Bye-bye." And so it goes, at least another four or five times before you finally make it back to the infants section and find your attendant. Of course, Artis makes you apologize to her as well while he retrieves the pacifier from where it dangles on your blouse. "I believe we were about to have a fitting for that lovely little sleeper," he announces. You let out a whine, but Artis pops the pacifier back into your mouth before you get a chance to speak. "Wonderful!" the Middle declares. "Now, the 12 to 18 will probaly be too short on her, but the two-tee should do just fine." "By all means, let's try the bigger one," Artis says, and before you know it, his hands are under your arms and you're being deposited into this fuzzy bag and seated on the floor, despite your whimpering. Your arms are shoved into the holes, and the saleslady slides the zipper up the back. "And it locks in place just like this!" she says as you hear a click at the back of your neck. "Now go ahead and stand up, sweetie," she coos. You ignore her, your mittened arms crossed, pouting behind your pacifier. "The nice lady asked you to stand up, baby," Artis says. "Or are you just so comfy you'd rather wear that the rest of the day?" That spurs you into action. You plant your feet and try to stand, but the bag isn't big enough for you to straighten your legs, and you lose your balance as it jerks you back down, dropping to all fours with a squeak. "Isn't it perfect?" the Middle says, clapping her hands. "Guaranteed to keep her in bed until Daddy decides it's time to get up!" "Indeed, it's perfect. We'll definitely take one." You start to complain, but you're still stuck in this thing, and you want out. "Excellent!" the Middle declares as she unzips you out of the horrible trap. "I think that should just about do it," Artis says, much to your relief. Just when you think the nightmare is finally over, though, the sales-bitch pipes up one more time. "Oh I notice you've got her in Comfeez Overnights. Are you fairly stocked up on those?" she asks. "Actually no, I just picked up the one bag last night," he replies. Great. More diapers. Except... "You know, those are made for normal babies, not Littles. Let me show you something." 14 So much for it being over. She leads the two of you into an aisle full of a huge array of diapers along with all the associated supplies; lotions, powder, wipes, the full monty. "We carry Comfeez, but only because we do have occasional clients with normal babies come here to shop." The emphasis on the word "normal" and the derisive tone she uses sends a surge of anger through you, but it quickly fades back behind the anxiety of what horrible thing she's about to reveal and whether Artis is going to be game for it. Even with the fog closing in, this is nothing short of horrifying. "About two years ago, a company called 'Forever Baby' launched a line of products specifically for parents of Littles, with lots of features especially for babies who are built like tiny adults. They are, very simply, the finest diapers for Littles on the market, with a heavy five-mil plastic shell that will make sure she'll never sneak up on you, but with a specially formulated matte finish to keep her from chafing, and several super-heavy soaker layers in the middle to handle her floods while she gets used to not using a toilet. Of course, the extra padding between the legs along with the stiffer plastic is absolutely guaranteed to produce the maximum waddle effect. A lot of parents have told me that their babies would drop and crawl once the diaper was wet because it was just too much bulk for them to keep their balance on two feet!" Artis nods thoughtfully, and you cringe as she continues her spiel. "Now, are we planning on taking her back to baby food and formula right away, or is she going to stay on table food for the time being?" "Oh, she'll be eating table food. I'm not especially impressed with the nutritional content of the baby food out there marketed for Littles," Artis says firmly. "Well then you'll definitely want her in one of the 'Big Kid' models, which both have a section in the rear with substantially less padding and a softer, more elastic outer shell back there, so the diaper isn't pushing back on her when she has her bowel movements, since her stools will obviously be more formed. Makes for easier cleanup too, if you catch it before she sits down anyway. You wouldn't believe how many of these poor things wind up with impactions not only because they're trying to hold it, but because those regular baby diapers are helping them do so! And we wouldn't want this little cutie to be all backed up, now, would we?" She leans down and reaches toward your face, but you stumble backward, fighting the urge to take a swipe at her with every ounce of self-control you can muster in spite of your growing lack of coordination. Clearly whatever's in the pacifier has done all it can do short of knocking you out, though at this point you're beginning to think unconsciousness would be preferable. Either way, Artis must have noticed as well, because his lightning fingers snatch it out of your mouth and drop it back to its dangling position in front of you. "So what's the difference between the 'Big Kid' models?" he asks. "Well, their classic model, the one they came out with when they first launched, is unisex, with just the extra room for BM's in the back. Their latest version, which is substantially more expensive by the way, comes in boys' and girls' versions, both of which give the baby a little reward for going pee." She reaches into a drawer on an endcap and produces a pale blue diaper, unfolding it on the highest shelf. Now you can't even see what she's doing, the damned thing is so tall, and you're left to wonder what horrors are coming. "Now this is the boys' model, which is a little less involved, because everyone knows that little boys are just waiting for a little tickle to get themselves going. So this one simply has a nice little pocket right here up front where we'd put a little penis, and as soon as he starts peeing, the pocket closes right up on him, so he gets his little tickles every time he wiggles!" She folds it back up and slips it back into the drawer. "I guess I don't quite understand why sexual stimulation is so important in a diaper," Artis says, raising his eyebrow. "Oh you haven't heard?" she asks, reaching into another drawer and pulling out a similarly pale pink diaper. "Forever Baby actually did some substantial research about sexuality, and they found that Littles who get regular chances to, you know, blow off some steam are much more calm and compliant than the poor things that don't." She suddenly reaches out for you, looking up at Artis to ask, "May I?" "Of course, of course," he replies, much to your chagrin. "No!" you squeak as she grabs you under your armpits. "You wanted your diaper changed, didn't you?" Artis asks. "Now's your opportunity." She hoists you up onto the shelf, which you now realize isn't a shelf at all, but a padded changing table top, complete with a strap that she secures across your middle in spite of your squirming. "Now this one," she says as she tears the tapes loose on your diaper and strips it away, pausing to clean you thoroughly with a wet wipe, "is the girls' model, and it has this special ridge through the middle that just hugs right up against her sensitive little parts, which gently stimulates her bladder when it's dry," she says, pointing it out to Artis while he nods. "And it has a bit more stiffness to the padding through there in order to keep it put once it's wet." She draws the diaper up and cinches each side, and you're immediately aware of said ridge, which feels nearly like getting a wedgie from a bikini bottom. She looses the strap, sits you up, and continues, "When she goes tinkle, that little ridge swells right up and stays just a little bit damp, so it's right up against her little sensitive spots, and it even has a little sensor built in that triggers a short-action vibrator. It'll give her an extra little buzz right along the ridge, so she can get herself all worked up just rocking back and forth in her playpen, or her highchair, or her crib, or anywhere else! Isn't it wonderful?" Even dry, this horrible thing is lightly stimulating, but you're repulsed at the sensation as much as anything else, and you're absolutely terrified of the idea of peeing in it. "The internal battery is only designed to run about ten minutes, which is usually more than enough to take care of her little urges." "Very interesting," Artis says. "I'm not entirely certain I want her having orgasms in public, though I can see the training advantages, teaching her to appreciate her diapers instead of loathing them." "Daddy I already hate it!" you whimper, trying to at least vent some without crossing the line again. "Oh don't worry, baby," the saleslady coos, ruffling your hair and patting your bottom. "I'm sure your daddy won't make you wear them all the time. In fact," she turns back to Artis, "Forever Baby recommends no more than one of these a day, or desensitization can start to set in. Right after lunch is your ideal time; it'll wear her out so she'll take a nap for you." "Obviously we'll want to load her up on fluids ahead of time, to make sure it works," he replies. "Absolutely," she agrees. "So what do we think?" "Daddy please no!" you beg, but you already know the answer. "I'm sold," he says. "We'll take a case of those and two cases of the classics." "Excellent. Can I interest you in some stimulating rash cream to go with that?" Your eyes bulge; is there no end to the torture devices in this place?! "No, no, I think this will do fine, unless Rosie would like some?" You shake your head fiercely, fighting back the temptation to scream at him. She laughs at your gyrations. "Alright, then let me just call for a bellhop and we'll get you rung up and on your way!" 15 Finally, the saleslady leads you and Artis toward the nearest register, out comes Artis's black credit card, and you are marched out the front door, a male similar in size to your saleslady in tow with all the hideous clothes you're going to be wearing for the next 28 days along with several huge boxes of these ridiculous diapers. Of course, you're laser-focused now on your own diaper, as it strokes away at your nether regions with each step. The sensation is still more of an irritation than a stimulation; there is no pleasure, and thankfully the saleslady's promise of it triggering your bladder doesn't seem to have come true. Perhaps the bitch was just a huckster after all, going so far out of her way to tease, degrade, and humiliate you every chance she got. Or maybe you're just so completely in shock at what you've just experienced that you've gone numb. Once back in the truck, your mind reeling from the entire experience, you finally find your voice again, though it is certainly trembling. "I... I don't... understand... uh... Daddy..." "What do you not understand, Rosie?" he asks calmly. "Why? Why did you do those things to me?" Despite your best efforts, tears begin to flow once more. "Why did you let her do those things to me? Why?!" You hear him unlatch his seatbelt, and he turns around in his seat. "If you think I enjoyed any of that in there, you're very much mistaken. That Middle in there, considering the kind of treatment they experience in Amazon society, I'm appalled at how smugly cruel she was, how much pleasure she took in tormenting you. But first of all, when we're in public, I have to behave in a way that draws as little attention to us as possible. And believe it or not, what happened in there is considered to be completely normal in this society. People's eyebrows would start raising if I treated you like an adult, respected your feelings and desires, talked to you instead of at you. "You don't seem to understand, Rosie," he continues, climbing into the back and sitting next to you, "that this is what people do to Littles every single day. They strip you of your station, babify you, and if you resist, they punish you until you give in. The few free Littles out there live in constant fear that the next Amazon they pass on the street will decide that they're adorable and in need of a new home, because just that quickly, they can be in the same or even worse situation than you were with Miranda." You're weeping now, confused, terrified, and utterly overwhelmed by the picture he paints. "But... Why?!" "Because," he sighs, "that's just the way Amazon society has viewed Littles for a thousand years or more, since their first contact. Someone decided that people your size make wonderful substitutes for actual babies, because you never grow up. And people caught on to the idea. And no one in government was all that bothered by it, because it kept the population down, and it made people happy. Well, it made Amazons happy, and that's all that mattered to them. It's only been in the last fifty or sixty years that Littles were even allowed to walk freely among us. Before that point, if someone your size showed up in a city without an Amazon "parent", the police would immediately take you to an orphanage to be adopted out. It's wrong, it's horrid, but it's just how things happened. "More importantly, though, I hope you're starting to understand why I had you undergo that cosmetic surgery. If you look and act like a normal Amazon child, then you and I can behave like a normal Amazon family. Amazons don't do things like that to their children. They love and care for and nurture their children, because they're trying to raise them up to be productive members of society. Littles are treated differently because any show of independence on the part of a Little is viewed as rebellion, and it is viewed as perfectly normal, even expected, that parents discipline rebellious Littles, that they keep them under control. The Littles you saw in that store? Notice none of them spoke? They're terrified to speak unless spoken to, because that's what is expected of a well-behaved Little. I didn't want that for you, not while you were under my care. So I remade you as an Amazon child, so at least when I wasn't specifically training you for Observation, I could give you a little bit of space to relax and enjoy a carefree life as a little girl who is spoiled rotten with pretty clothes and fine food and sightseeing with her Daddy. "But I can't do that if you open your mouth and give yourself away like that every time we go somewhere. The second you start speaking like an adult, everyone knows what's up, because no Amazon your size knows those kinds of words, nor can she put them together in perfect context like that." There's logic in what he says, reason, sense. Maybe even a little bit of warmth. But still every fiber of your being screams against it. "So you're saying if I act like a proper toddler, then everyone is nice to me, but if I try to be myself, my life is hell. How is that different from all those other Littles?" "Because like I said, Amazon children aren't expected to keep silent and always behave exactly as their parents instruct. A Little, if they're allowed solid food at all, certainly doesn't get to choose what they eat at a restaurant. They're not allowed to say 'no' to their caretakers. They're not allowed to fuss or talk back or misbehave or show any sign of rebellion. "On the other hand, no one is surprised when a toddler misbehaves a little, fusses, gets headstrong, or even throws a little tantrum. There are limits, of course, but if parents treated their actual children the same as people treat Littles, they'd be in front of a judge facing child abuse charges. So yes, you'll be able to vent a little, blow off steam, give in a little bit to the very fierce independence within you. That's something I can't let you do as a Little, but I can if you can learn how to stay in character, to act the way you look. Does that make sense?" Yes, actually, it makes perfect sense. But it doesn't make you feel any better about it. "Okay, I get it. Can we just go home now?" "Yes, we can. In fact, we probably need to get moving, to make sure you have a little privacy whenever nature decides to come calling." With that, he moves back up to the front, buckles his belt, and starts the truck. Nature... "Oh come on, Ar... I mean Daddy! You're not really going to make me..." "Yes, I am, because I'm already aware of the studies she referenced, and to the extent that it will be very helpful to you to not be full of sexual frustration a month from now, she was exactly right." "But..." you're incredulous at this thought, horrified that he actually intends to go through with it. "No buts, Rosie. Furthermore, if I have any suspicion whatsoever that you are actively trying to resist your body's urge to void, you will wear those diapers every minute you're awake until you stop, and if that means out in public, that means out in public." He pulls the truck back out onto the road and continues, "One thing that is probably helping now and will continue to help you is that the anxiety medication in your pacifier has a numbing effect on your entire body, meaning you'll be less susceptible to the physical stimulation that diaper is designed to give you." You're pretty sure you've never in your life shoved something into your mouth so quickly, and you suckle it as hard and as fast as your mouth muscles will allow you. Humiliating, degrading, none of that matters now, all you want is to find that fog again and stay there for as long as humanly possible. It doesn't take long, as hard as you're drawing on that thing, for the world to begin speeding up around you, Artis' voice from the front seat drifting further and further away. "Rosie... please take that out now. Rosie?" It comes out, but not because you actively chose to respond to him, but because you're slipping more completely into the fog now. Your head wobbles, and the pacifier falls away from your face, bouncing on its little ribbon a bit before coming to rest on your tummy. Your eyelids are so heavy now, too heavy to keep open. "Rosie?" you hear Artis call from somewhere off in the distance before the clouds come to carry you off. When next your eyes open, you're cradled in Artis' arms, your body moving in rhythm with his gait, your head buried in his chest. "Where are we?" you murmur, squirming a bit, your diaper rustling in response. "Home, sleepyhead," he chuckles. "You're certainly good at taking naps in the car like a little girl. You were asleep for a good hour and a half." He shuffles you a bit as he opens the front door and carries you in. "I... where was that clothing store?" you ask, confused. "In the capital, down in the shopping district by the shore. Meanwhile, I think we should get Rosie laid down for a while, so Daddy can bring her new wardrobe in and get it all put away, okay?" "Okay... Daddy..." you offer. He carries you into the guest bedroom and lays you on the bed, lifting up the bed railing. You feel his hand at your neck, and you sleepily watch as he removes the ribbon, taking the pacifier with it, lifting it up in the air to examine the nipple. "Time to refill this, apparently. That was supposed to be a full fourteen hours' worth of doses," he chuckles. "Oh well, have a nice nap, Rosie." With that, he leaves the room, closing the door behind him. Still drowsy, you roll over onto your side, and your diaper gently tickles up and down your clitoris in response. The urge to pee is upon you quickly, too quickly for you to stop it, and it's mere seconds between when the flow starts and you are awakened fully, suddenly, and violently by the powerful vibrations, the damp padding forcing itself fully against your entire groin, expanding inside your labia, sending shockwaves surging through your body. You flop onto your back involuntarily, arching your neck in response to the incredible intensity. You whimper, writhing as pee continues to spurt out of you, swelling the padding further, which just presses it tighter against you, every slight movement rubbing it up and down. Before long you're bucking, your hands grabbing hold of the plastic between your legs, trying in vain to pull it away, to stop what's about to happen, but all it does is rustle loudly, teasing you with the noise. You moan involuntarily, but the horror of what's happening fills your eyes with tears as fast as the juices begin to escape your vagina. "Nnn...nnnn...NO!" you scream over and over again, but you're helpless to stop it. The first orgasm comes like lightning, overriding your dignity with a rush of endorphins so powerful your mind goes blank and your hands move of their own accord, slamming the plastic against your groin, pressing it with all your might. You're sobbing, wailing, whining, begging it to stop, but the orgasms keep coming in wave after wave, the diaper swelling larger and larger between your legs, pressing them farther apart as you come and pee simultaneously, amplifying the humiliation and the pleasure all at once. It seems like hours have passed before the horrible thing finally stops buzzing, but the cycle continues even longer, the momentum of your physical responses to orgasm after orgasm keep the now-sodden mass of pulp pressing, rubbing against you. You try to reach for the tapes, pull them apart, but your hands seem to have a mind of their own now, grasping and stroking whatever they come in contact with. "DADDY PLEASE MAKE IT STOP!" you finally scream out in desperation, sobbing helplessly as your body twitches and writhes. "PLEASE!" Artis rushes in. "Alright sweetie, alright," he says softly as he rips the tapes loose and pulls the front of the diaper down. You collapse, still sobbing, feeling dirty, degraded, humiliated, but grateful for the cool air between your legs. "Please, Daddy, don't make me do that again!" you blubber. "Just relax, Rosie, relax. Daddy's going to get you cleaned up and changed now, he's just got to get your supplies, okay?" "Please let me take a bath Daddy!" you cry. "Please?!" "Alright, alright, we can have a bath. Lay still and I'll get the water running." He leaves and returns shortly after, quickly taking your shirt off and swaddling you in a towel, carrying your still-twitching form into the bathroom and gently placing you into the tub, tucking the pacifier into your mouth, which you nurse gratefully, but much more slowly than before. "Daddy get you all cleaned up now, Rosie. All cleaned up now," he says, his voice soft, soothing, as rhythmic as the soapy washcloth he pushes across your chest while he supports your back with his other hand. He is gentle and thorough, despite your whole body twitching when he touches your private areas, despite your periodic hiccups, and between the warm water and the drugs, you somehow manage to find a way to relax, both mind and body. By the time he has you dried off and dressed, the fresh, clean diaper around your middle is like a warm, welcome hug, and the ruffly, powder-pink dress with the smocking across the chest and white lace trim that looked so garish on its hanger actually seems sort of cute. You even find yourself giggling softly at the silliness of this new outfit while he rocks you gently in his lap. Somewhere in the back of your mind, you're wondering if this is what going insane feels like... 15 It's a short time... or maybe a long time, you're not sure which, that you find yourself sitting back on the couch, Artis sitting next to you, the sounds of some sort of New-Age music playing through the television with scenes of majestic fog-covered mountains and soft, sandy beaches cascading by. Emotionally, you're pretty well spent at this point, grateful to have your own fog drifting in and out as you intermittently feed yourself from the pacifier, grateful for its serene little waves washing over your mind, in and out like the tide. "I have some bad news," Artis finally speaks up. Whatever it is, you don't want to hear it, and you offer him a look that says the same. He's determined to give it to you, though. "The cupboards weren't particularly well-stocked when we got here. Meaning we need to get some groceries and, considering neither of us have eaten since this morning, I'm thinking we should probably get dinner out." Nope, you definitely didn't want to hear that. "I... can't handle any more today, Art... Daddy. Please..." "You don't have to handle any more today, Rosie." "So, you're gonna go shopping and I'll wait here?" you ask hopefully. "No, but you have an opportunity to do like I suggested earlier," he says. "I don't even remember..." "Like I said, right now you look like my daughter, not a Little I adopted. For all anyone knows, you're just small for your age. Relax. Use simple words, or don't even talk at all if you don't want. Make silly noises. Play. Have fun. Be shy. Be coy. Be cute. Be a little girl for a while. Think I didn't hear you giggle earlier when you looked at yourself? Find that place." You're not sure if it's the drugs or the music or just being completely exhausted from all the stress this morning, but what he's saying almost makes sense. It certainly beats the alternative, being humiliated at every turn because you outed yourself as a Little. Still yet, you're not exactly excited about the idea, and you're still pretty suspicious of Artis' wildly unpredictable attitude. "How do I know you're not gonna just suddenly change your mind while we're out somewhere and start encouraging everyone within earshot to humiliate me again like this morning?" you ask as calmly as you can. "I told you this earlier, Rosalita. I don't enjoy making you suffer. As long as you don't give yourself away, as far as I'm concerned you're my niece come to visit while her parents are on a cruise. There are going to be certain situations we will be in over the next month where yes, I'm going to be treating you like a Little, and everyone is going to know that you're a Little, and you'll be under pressure to behave like a perfect little angel, but I promise you, if I tell you in advance that you can play the cute kid role while we're out somewhere, then the only way that changes is if you don't stay in character." "I don't guess there's an option 'C' here, is there?" you offer glumly. "If for no other reason than our tracking devices, no, there isn't." You begin to concentrate. What were you like when you were tiny? You reach out for memories, but there are only wisps; so many things have happened, it's like you never even had a past before that fateful day you defied Papa. "I... don't even remember being that young." "Did you have siblings?" he asks. Well, that you certainly did. Armida was only three years your junior, though. You close your eyes and try to picture her. She was the penultimate yang to your yin; quiet, deferential, one might even say introverted. She was always sweet, though, even when she was little. You remember her looking up to you despite your boisterous, fiercely independent nature. "She used to call me Paw-Paw," you chuckle. "Who?" he asks smiling. You didn't even realize you'd said it out loud. "My little sister, Armida. She followed me everywhere, whether I wanted her to or not. But she was never in the way, more like having a mascot. She called me Paw-Paw because when she was little, 'Pauletta' was too much to pronounce." "Think about how she used to talk. Say something in her voice," he encourages. "Come pay tea wif me, Paw-Paw!" you lisp. It's almost shocking how much like her you sound, what with your newly high-pitched voice. "Good, good!" he laughs. "And what would little Rosie like for dinner tonight?" His words are broad and exaggerated, and you giggle in spite of yourself. "Chicken an' fwies!" you squeak, offering a toothy grin. "Chicken and French fries?! But you always have chicken and French fries!" he says, continuing the silly lilt to his speech. "Nuh-uh! I had wohnees last night!" "Oh that's right you did have macaroni, didn't you? Well I guess maybe you can have chicken and fries tonight, then, but only if you get TICKLES FIRST!" His fingers are up under your armpits before you can react, and now you're squirming and squealing and giggling helplessly. "Daddy! Stop!" you shriek, gasping for breath in between peals of laughter as he continues, "No more!" Your bladder announces it's about to give up its accumulation, but you're helpless to do anything about it. "Daddy! Pee-pee!!!" you squeal. This finally seems to slow him down. "Well good, now you can have a nice clean diaper before we leave, and there won't be much chance of needing a change while we're out." He smiles as you pant, a warm bulge expanding between your legs. So he had an ulterior motive. And, all told, you can't very well complain about it. The last thing you need is having to ask him for a diaper change in public. The scariest part, though, is how easily you were able to fall into that speech pattern, into... that mindset... Was this some sort of manipulation on his part? Was it part of his "preparation" plan? "You're brooding again," he says, snapping you out of your thoughts as he lays you down on the carpet and proceeds with the now-familiar changing ritual. "Is this part of it?" you ask. "Trying to get me into thinking like a little kid?" "No, actually," he says as he lifts your legs effortlessly, wiping and powdering you with a gloved hand. "This has nothing to do with the Observation. It's exactly what I said it is; making it easier for you when we're out in public." "Then why does it feel like you're in my head again?" "Probably because you know what I'm trying to do here, but you don't know exactly how I'm doing it, so you're questioning everything I do. Which is exactly the opposite of what you need to be doing, because you being on edge all the time is just going to make the process more difficult." He tapes you up and strips his gloves off, tossing them onto the wet diaper before pulling you into his lap. "So in a way, I guess you could say this is part of the process, because anything I can do to help you relax will make it all much easier, even the parts that we both know will stress you out." He starts to rock you gently, rubbing your back, which feels amazing, as bizarre as it is to be cradled in the lap of a man you only met a day ago. "So can Rosie find her way back to that happy little girl place again?" A sigh escapes your lips, a product of the warmth, the relaxation you feel as you nuzzle his chest. "Binky, Daddy," you mumble. Of course it's dangling from your collar and you know it, but that doesn't mean you want to move. "Of course little Rosie can have her binky," he says, reaching down and teasing your lips with it. You accept it gratefully, but instead of suckling, you just let it rest on your tongue. "Shank you, Daddy" you lisp. "So we ready to go grocery shopping?" he asks quietly. "Uh-uh. Cuddle, Daddy." "Okay, we can cuddle a while first." Simple words. Simple thoughts. Simple feelings. It's not hard, really. At least, not when you're like this, a puddle in Daddy's lap. You wonder how long it'll last when others are watching, when self-consciousness creeps back into your thought process. No, no, no, that's a big person thought. Butterflies. Fairies. Chicken and "fwies". Your "binky". Those are the happy places. Let's just stay there for a while. 16 "So, has little Rosie decided she's hungry enough to go out?" he finally asks. Truth be told, your stomach is growling a little. You wonder if he felt the rumble too. You look up and offer a big grin and an exaggerated nod. "Well then let's go get some chicken and fries for that empty little tum-tum!" he chuckles. He starts to slide you off his lap, but you latch onto his arms. "Oh, so we want a ride, do we?" "Uh HUH!" you chirp, offering the silliest, toothiest smile you can muster to drive home the point. It's too damned comfortable in his huge arms, and besides, as much of that medicine as you've taken today, you don't even want to know how wobbly your legs are. "Well how can I say no to an adorable little face like that?" he says as he gathers you up, stands, and settles you on his hip. Your bottom rustles noisily against his arm as he walks, slightly bouncing you in rhythm with his stride as he carries you out the door and to the car, buckling you in gently as you let out a contented sigh. This new head space you've discovered, or he helped you discover, is soothing all on its own; there's no anxiety here, and you find yourself noticing things about the world around you that you hadn't paid attention to for a very long time: the vibrant colors of the sky as the sun begins to set, brilliant red with dark purple wisps of clouds dancing through it, the feel of cool wind rushing across your face as Artis opens the windows in the truck, the smell of that fresh air coming out of the groves of trees as though they were exhaling it just for you. There's not even any dread as you arrive at the grocery store. You rest your head on Artis' shoulders as he carries you in, and instead of derision like at that horrible Littles store, the people that pass by offer smiles and waves and "Isn't she adorable?" And you play coy with them, hiding your face, then poking it back out with a wide grin, which just brings more delighted responses. When you giggle, the whole world around you revels in it. They ask how old you are, and Artis tells them over and over that you just turned three. And they believe him, and you get little tickles on your leg and scratches under your chin, and you just keep right on playing it up. Now your legs are dangling in the baby seat of the grocery cart as Artis pushes it through the store, your dress all bunched up around your waist. You're too busy pointing and laughing as Artis asks you to pick out food items and plays guessing games as to what exactly you want. It's too much fun to just thrust your arm out in a vague direction and giggle, then shake your head over and over again, your ringlets flying every which way until he gets it right. You're the biggest star in the grocery store right now, everyone in line of sight mesmerized by your little performance. By the time Artis starts toward the checkout line, basket filled with staple foods, but with plenty of little treats that you got by batting your eyes at Artis until he gave in, you've fallen completely into the role, bouncing and squeaking and playing peek-a-boo with anyone who'll join by covering your face with your hands. Another cart is parallel to you in the next checkout line, this one with what is clearly a Little, and a rather unhappy one at that, in the baby seat, her "mommy" scolding her while she snivels. Your heart goes out to her; you've been in that place before. No! You can't let this break the spell! Happy thoughts! Simple thoughts! You point to her and look up at Artis. "Bebe?" "Yes, baby." "Bebe cry?" "Yes, baby is crying." "Bebe go pee-pee?" "I don't know, maybe." "Bebe diaper change!" The mommy takes notice of the exchange. "Baby is being fussy because she wouldn't take a nap today," she answers. "She's a cranky baby, and she's going to get her supper and bath and straight to bed as soon as she gets home." "Ohhhh," you reply. Keep fighting it. Simple words. Simple thoughts. You grab your binky and tuck it into your mouth, determined to stay in the happy place. "Wozie went nap nap today!" Artis laughs. "Yes, Rosie took a good nap today, that's why she's so bouncy and happy now!" "See that, baby Kimmy?" The lady stares down at the little, who looks for all the world like she's trying to sink through the crossbars of the seat and into the floor, though her eyes are locked on you from behind her own pacifier. "Little girls who do what their mommies and daddies tell them are much happier than ones who fuss and whine and throw fits. See how happy she is? I bet her daddy doesn't ever have to spank her." "Oh, Rosie gets fussy sometimes, doesn't she?" Artis smiles. You shake your head hard, to bounce your curls around some more. "Nuh uh. Wozie good girl! Wozie not fussy baby! Kimmy fussy baby!" You point at the little, and she looks away. "Yes, that's right. Kimmy's a very fussy baby!" the lady agrees. "Your daughter is positively adorable! How old?" "She just turned three." The woman's face changes a bit. "And not potty trained yet? Tsk tsk." Damn her. Your turn to do the head drop. You blush in spite of yourself. "She will when she's ready, won't you, Rosie?" Artis smiles as he lifts your chin up. "We don't have to be in a big hurry to grow up, do we?" "Wozie not big girl?" You're trying to stay in character, but it's getting tougher, now that the focus is on the underwear you don't even need. Why'd he have to pick 3? If he'd said 2, no one would have cared. "Sweetie, you can be a little girl for as long as you need, and when you're ready, you can be a big girl too. Daddy loves you, no matter how big or little you are." He kisses your forehead, and suddenly that huffy lady with the adopted Little doesn't matter so much. You reach your arms up to him as the line shifts, and he chuckles as he hoists you up onto his hip. "Lub you Daddy!" you whisper, resting your head back on his shoulder. "Lub you too Rosie," he whispers back. The line moves forward, and a Tweener man appears, putting a divider behind the groceries on the conveyer belt and hurriedly emptying your cart behind it as the belt rolls forward. It's the first time you notice, all the front-end workers, baggers and cashiers alike, are all Tweeners, and they scurry around at maximum speed, occasionally glancing down to the end of the row. A huge Amazon, taller than Artis even, stands there, arms folded, scanning up and down the checkout lines. These people fear him, much more profoundly than someone just worried about keeping their jobs, and you can't help but wonder why. They're nothing like that horrible Tweener salesperson from the Littles baby store. They offer polite greetings, to each of the customers, but never make eye contact, constantly focusing on the next task, emptying a cart, filling a bag, loading bags into the cart, following the customers to their cars and loading the bags for them, then scurrying back to the store to return the empty one and find another job to do. Once Artis buckles you in, you can't help but ask. "Why were they all so scared, Daddy?" The toddler show is over, and your voice returns to normal, even though you remember your manners as you address him. "Who was scared, Rosie?" "Come on, Daddy, all the grocery clerks, they were terrified of that one Amazon watching them." "Tweeners who work unskilled jobs like that are usually on their last chance, Rosie. Some of them have been in jail, others have been fired from more prestigious positions for various reasons, be it slacking on the job, mouthing off to their bosses, or just general incompetence." "So... what happens if they get fired from there?" In your gut, you already know the answer. "As far as Amazons are concerned, if a Tweener can't be a productive member of society, then they're just like a Little, and they are sent off to become Littles and be adopted." "Wait, 'become' Littles?" "Yep. We have shrink rays and aging reversal nanites for that purpose, though their use is tightly regulated by Parliament. They're also used on Amazons who get in trouble with the law one too many times. I'd be willing to bet at least one of those Tweeners used to be an Amazon, and they're getting one last chance to behave themselves before they get sentenced to Etiquette School." "You mean, some of the Littles we saw could have been Tweeners or Amazons once?" "It's actually quite likely here in Candohar, considering the rules we have in place about importing Free Littles." "Free Littles... like I used to be..." "Yes, any Free Little adoption has to be registered with the national child welfare office, which must include paperwork signed by the Little or that Little's legal guardian at the time of the adoption. Which is why the scant few Free Little adoptions are typically cases like yours, where the parent, seeing the child as incorrigible, signs over the child's rights before they turn 20. Only on very rare occasions does an adult Little willingly sign that paperwork, and usually it's because they're in some other sort of trouble, and adoption is their only way out. They're in debt over their heads, or they're on the run because they committed a crime on their home island. Lots of different reasons, but none of them are ever good." You don't answer. No wonder adopted Littles are viewed so dimly here. Most of them earned their fate. All you did was refuse to marry someone you didn't even like, never mind love. 17 You're brooding now, staring out the open window. All the little feelings that made you so happy are background noise. The wind whips across your ear loudly, involuntarily tearing up your eyes if you turn your head too much. The sun on the horizon is blistering bright, forcing you to look away. And here in what looks like the downtown area of this little village, the air isn't fresh and clean, just a confusion of smells that remind you of your empty stomach. And at the center of it all is your frustrated, despondent, angry helplessness. How is this fair? How am I supposed to believe that Po is good and fair and just when he lets me suffer like this? I would have been better off jumping into the volcano and letting Pele decide my fate. The thoughts swirl through your mind. Mama, why didn't you stop him? Why didn't you protect me? I was your firstborn! Didn't you love me? I always knew Papa hated me, he clearly loved Armida more than me, but you were my shield, whenever he favored her over me, you were there to restore the balance... Why did you abandon me? Your tightly clenched fists tremble, and tears of rage fill your eyes. Damn you, Papa! I hope Armida gets taken too! I hope she has all her teeth taken out and gets her ankles cut, and I hope you're there to see it, you traitorous dog! See your golden child have her future stolen too, be humiliated and debased like I have been! I hope the whole of the village shames you into exile for being such a terrible father, and the image of Armida the helpless baby haunting you every minute until you draw your last lonely, miserable breath! DAMN you! The hate surges through you, and it feels good. It feels like being alive again. Like that little window of time you had, standing over Miranda's body, naked and covered in her blood, before the police came and took you off to prison. You hate Papa with every fiber of your being. What you did to that Amazon bitch, you'd do to him if you ever got the opportunity. In fact, you lust after that thought. Just one chance. After this miserable Observation is done, maybe you'll get that chance. Once you convince these giant monsters that you're no danger to them, you can be free again, free to return to the island and give Papa what he deserves for his treachery. And Mama too, for being such a coward, for not protecting you when you needed it most. You promise yourself in this moment to hang on to that thought, no matter what happens. One day, you'll see justice done to both of them for this, even if you have to get that justice yourself. If the police want to kill you after that, so be it. You'll see that day first, you swear. But first back to the present. Artis is still driving, and he's looking at you like he said something. Wait, he expects you to act like a child, else there'll be more misery at the restaurant. You try and muster up that cutesy voice you had at the grocery store. "What Daddy?" you ask. "I said that was an awfully grumpy little face you had on, Rosie! What's wrong?" You stuff the pacifier in your mouth. "Nuffin' Daddy!" "Are you sure? You seemed awfully upset after I told you about the Middles at the grocery." "It made me sad that there are lots of big people that can't take care of themselves and need to be babied." You're choosing your words carefully here, trying to at least perpetrate whatever mindset you had before the grocery store trip. "Why didn't that lady just adopt one of them instead of me?" "Supply and demand, Rosie. There are more Amazons who want Littles than the penal system can possibly supply, because most Amazons obey the law. Also, some people just want wild Littles, because they're nervous about adopting former criminals, even though they are put through rigorous etiquette training and whatever modifications deemed necessary for them to be safe to adopt. Of course, as widely publicized as your situation was, the demand for wild Littles will probably slack off for a while." Lot of good that does me. You suck on the pacifier a little bit. You know you have to get out of this mindset before you get to the restaurant. Simple thoughts. Simple feelings, you remind yourself. "Well I'm glad you're my Daddy now! You're much nicer that that mean lady." Maybe a complement will satisfy him enough to let you alone. "I'm glad you're my little girl now too." Something about his voice sounded off when he said that, but the medication is kicking in now, and it's hard to hold on to complicated thoughts. You let it drop from your mouth and stare out the window, watching all the blobs fly by. True to his word, Artis let you pick out your dinner from a children's menu at the restaurant. The waitress finds you adorable, and Artis weaves a little side-story to her about how your Em Oh Em Em Why passing away delayed your emotional development, which only increases her affection toward you. You play it up effortlessly, enjoying all the attention you're getting for acting like a silly toddler, making cute noises and playing with your food. After Artis pays the tab and you wave exaggerated bye-byes to the waitress, who kisses your cheek in return and tells you once more how adorable you are, he carries you back to the car and buckles you in. He gets in as well, and once the door is closed, he speaks up. "You were very, very good in there, Rosie. I'm proud of you!" "Fank you, Daddy!" You're in full character momentum now, no need to stop. "See how easy it is to make them believe that you're an Amazon girl, not a Little?" "Wosie a Am-ee-zon girl, Daddy!" He chuckles. "Of course you are, silly goose! And when we get home, a certain Am-ee-zon girl needs a bath and her jammies on, doesn't she?" "Aw but I don' wanna go night-night, Daddy!" "I didn't say you had to go night-night right away, silly. If you're a good girl for Daddy, once we get your jammies on, we can watch a movie, before sleepy-time, okay?" "Yay!" You thoughtlessly pee in your diaper and feel it swell ever so slightly. You barely noticed that you had to go before it started, but between the lingering anxiety medication and the warm glow of being doted on all throughout dinner, the thought hardly stays with you but a few seconds. It'll be a month before I can do anything about it anyway, why should I care now? It's "Daddy's" problem, right? When you get home, Artis draws you a luxuriously hot bath with sweet-smelling bath bubbles. He dons a much longer pair of latex gloves than the ones he uses for diaper changes, then takes off your clothes and settles you into the tub. It's so soothing, so relaxing, you can feel your arms and legs just turning to jelly in the heat. Artis reaches for a loofa and some soap, and you quickly realize why the long gloves as he begins to wash you, dipping his hand into the water halfway up his forearm, but stopping short of the edge of the glove. "We'll have to see about getting some bath toys tomorrow, maybe some other things for little Rosie to play with too! How's that sound?" "Mhmm." You're so relaxed, you can't even bother putting on a facade of caring. He probably could tell you he's taking you anywhere short of back to prison and it wouldn't blip on your radar right now. Once Artis is content with your current state of cleanliness and the water has just started to cool, he lifts you out gently and wraps you in a soft, fluffy towel. He carries you into the bedroom, lays you on an open diaper on the bed, then proceeds to rub lotion into your arms and legs and chest. The whole experience is heavenly, and by the time he's done your limbs feel like they're made of lead. Gods, if she had treated me like this, I could have been perfectly happy being her baby the rest of my life. "Fank you Daddy." The fake lisp aside, it's a genuine sentiment. He tapes your diaper up and slips a nightie on you. "You're welcome, Rosie. Feel good?" "Uh huh." "Good, let's go watch that movie." You don't last five minutes in his lap before sleep claims you.

Games of Chance Games of Skill by Inku Hime This story is not a continuation of sequel to Chasing Emily. Consider it Chasing Emily Adjacent. Emily shows up a few times, but this is most certainly not a story about her. No changes to this story, except for adding chapter headings due to length Chapter 1 - A Lucky Little or a Little Lucky? The back room of a bar, cases of liquor and glassware stacked against the wall or upon the shelves. In the middle of the room, space had been made for a card table which sat upon the bare concrete floor. Above the table, an extra set of fluorescent lamps cast harsh white light down on the card players. Seven people, six of them firmly in the category of inbetweeners, one of them, at a sliver over five feet, a little. The little was a fine-featured woman, with long brown hair and soft golden brown skin, dressed in a flattering little-black-dress. A few other people were standing around the room, or sitting on cases of booze, watching the game, acting as runners if anything was needed, and those that called the game’s results to bookies. People would bet on anything. Three of those at the table still had cards and chips, and therefore were still playing. The little was one of them. Three watched. One time players that had gone bust but could not pull themselves from the table. One, a woman in a suit, was the dealer. The little had her two hold cards, and four face up. Two aces, a two and a five were showing. Another of the players, an older man, dark hair greying, a little doughy, leaned back in his chair, looking at the large pile of chips in front of the little. “About time you start going mad Kelly girl. Bet is to you.” Face up in front of him were two queens, a king and an eight. The little, who had been sorting her chips, looked up. “Is it? Well, I’d rather be loosing having fun than win being bored. I’ll see your two thousand and raise it four.” She pushed six piles of chips into the middle of the table. The furniture was scaled to inbetweeners, so she could sit on the chair with her bare feet on the cold concrete, but had to shift forward to the edge of her seat to slide the chips across the felt of the table’s surface. The third active player, younger, taller, more handsome than any of the men at the table, peeked at his hold cards as if perhaps they had somehow changed, then called, putting six thousand into the middle of the table. He was showing a jack, a ten, a six and a four. The dealer looked at the active players. A few people moved closer to the table. She burned the top card, putting it aside, face down, then dealt the three players their last card. Kelly got a jack. The young man scowled for a moment, gone when he was next dealt a jack himself. The older man got a second king. He smiled. “Mr Ivanhoe has the highest showing,” the dealer said. “Bet is to him.” “Eight thousand,” he said, then paused, “if we are all agreed on going over table limits?” He smiled. “Fine with me,” Kelly said, high, slightly burred voice. “Yeah, whatever,” the younger man said. Mr Ivanhoe pushed the chips forward. “Call and raise sixteen thousand,” Kelly said and moved twenty-four thousand in chips into the middle of the table. “Kelly girl is chasing rainbows,” someone said from the crowd. Someone said into a cell phone, “The little got a jack and has raised.” The pot had grown large in the earlier betting, and the chips on the table represented a small fortune. There had been eight players when the game had begun, long hours before, and the buy-in had been ten thousand. The young man, looked between the two players, his gaze passing over Kelly as if he was discounting her, then holding on Mr Ambrose for several seconds. He put his chips into the pot. “Call.” The dealer looked at Mr Ambrose. “Call.” He put the sixteen thousand into the pot. The pile of chips in front of the men were diminished. Kelly had a significant number of chips remaining. She was in for at least another round. “Your cards gentlemen and lady,” the dealer said. The young man moved quickly, turning over another jack and a ten. “Full house, jacks over tens,” the dealer announced. Ambrose, with a smile, gently turned his two cards: A six and a queen. “Full house, queens over kings,” the dealer told all those listening. The young man stared daggers at Mr Ambrose, and in the crowd who had gathered close someone said, “Lucky Robert’s got a horseshoe up his ass.” There was a soft sound of a pair of cards turning over. “Quite appropriately,” the dealer said, “a baby straight.” Everyone turned to look towards Kelly. She had turned over her hole cards, a three and a four. “You’ve been betting on a straight since the third card?” Robert asked. She smiled. Kelly stood up, looked at the scant number of chips that remained in front of the two men. “Thing about chasing rainbows is that eventually, you catch one.” She slipped her feet into the heels she had earlier kicked off. “I am going to cash out. A good evening to you all.” “Wait a second,” the tall, young man said, standing, reaching for Kelly. A big, knobby hand came down on his wrist. He looked to the hand's owner. A man, about six a half feet tall, with a misshapen nose that looked as if it had been broken so many times it no longer knew what shape it should heal into. He was broad across the shoulders, it made him look stocky. Dressed in a suit, bowler hat pulled low on a big, round head, he seemed to dominate the room. The tall man took a step back or tried to, but the grip on his wrist stopped him. “Yous got a problem?” He had a harsh voice, low, grinding. “Who are you?” the tall man asked, almost stammering. “I’m Kelly’s daddy, and I don’ts like it when some mook threatens my baby. Yous got a problem with the game?” “She won.” A few people laughed. “Someone’s gots to win, and mores gots to lose. Maybe you don’ts want to lose to my girl you ought to play in other games.” He released the man’s hand. “Let’s go Kelly girl.” “Yes Daddy,” Kelly said, all smiles as the man in the bowler hat put his hand on her shoulder, engulfing a good part of her slim back, and directed her towards the door. Outside was an empty bar, but for a man behind the car counter, counting out money. “Cashing out Mr Gordo,” Kelly said. “You banked fifteen thousand earlier, and with your winnings,” he sorted through all the money on the table, “sixty-eight thousand, four hundred and twenty-five dollars. House cut is ten percent, I’ll round up that fifty cents in your favour…” “You’re the soul of generosity.” “…which gives you Sixty-one thousand five hundred and eighty-three dollars.” He put the money in the envelope and then handed it to the man in the bowler hat. “Thanks,” he said, putting the bulging envelope into his inside, jacket pocket. It made for a significant bulge in the jacket. “Going to count it?” “I knows you don’ts wants me coming back here if I find it short.” “True.” “Comes along Kelly girl,” he said, grabbing her again, leading her from the bar. “Did I do good daddy?” she asked. He did not answer for a few seconds before saying, “You did okays Kelly girl.” Outside the bar, he led her along the dark street, under pools of lamplight, to a black sedan parked on the side of the road, with eight other cars. The man in the bowler slipped a young man a hundred. “Thanks for watching the cars.” “Thank you,” the man said, stuffing the bill into his ratty jean pockets. The man with the bowler opened the passenger door, let Kelly get in and pulled her seatbelt across her, then closed the door and circled to the driver’s side. A few seconds later the engine rumbled, and the car pulled away. Kelly sat in the back seat, kicked her heels off, glad she was large enough to not legally require a car seat. At least not while she was in a car sized for inbetweeners. There was a thump as the envelope with all the money landed on the seat beside her. “Yours winnings Miss Fortuna.” “Thank you, Ken,” she said and picked up the envelope, pulling the bills, mostly hundreds, out of it, counting. “You’s got to stops asking me if you done good. Almost started laughing.” She smiled. “Sorry, Ken.” She reached under her seat and pulled out a zippered, canvas pouch. “Stop by the bank, I want to drop most of this off in the night deposit box.” Ken made a soft grunt of affirmation. Other players left shortly after Kelly did. No one liked following Ken too closely. One of them, a nondescript man who had lost early in but had remained for the whole game, wandered farther away from the bar than the others, walking several blocks, to a better neighbourhood, and a large, well lit, gated parking lot. There were a few cars parked there overnight, one of them a giant-sized, red coupe. The man opened the passenger door, had to grab a handhold to pull himself up into the seat. “The little is the one you want,” he said to the giant who sat behind the wheel. The engine started with a purr, and the driver pulled out of the spot. The sun was still minutes away from raising as the sedan crossed the bridge, leaving the city behind for the suburbs. Kelly leaned her face against the cool window, looking out over the water. “Gots any other games coming up?” Ken asked from up front. “Nothing soon, and nothing needed, not after tonight’s win. Gordo has probably got another ten thousand buy in coming up in two months. We could fly out to Vegas in a week or two, see how I can do at the tables.” “Sounds good Miss Fortuna.” Ken asked nothing else, and Kelly closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of cool glass under her cheek. She did not open them until she felt the car slow and turn. She owned a lovely house in the suburbs, not huge, but it had a good sized yard and privacy. Most of her neighbours were giants, but they never bothered her. Not with Ken and his smashed in nose and huge hands around. When they entered the house, Kelly asked, “Going to do anything Ken?” “Just watch some TV, until I falls asleeps.” “See you later then,” she told him and started up the stairs, which were just a little too high for her. The house had been sized for taller inbetweeners or smaller giants. Kelly could move about it, but it all seemed large to her, and she had never got used to it. She took a long, hot shower in the too big glassed-in shower stall. Then, with a towel wrapped around herself, padded into her too big room where she had to use step stool to get onto her giant scaled queen sized bed. It was far too big for her, but she loved all the space. Closing her eyes, she took in some long, deep breaths. She just wanted to sleep all day. She turned over, burying her face in the big pillow. It smelled fresh. The maid had been in yesterday so it would be two days before she came back. No one would be knocking on her door, asking her if she was in. She hated being woken like that. Hugging her pillow tight to herself she laughed softly. She had made fifty-thousand dollars that night. Like Robert has said, she usually went a little mad when the pots got huge, and the games were near their endpoints. She loved betting hight, she loved bluffing. Always she made sure to get back her initial stake and about half of that on top of it. Once that was secure she just wanted to play. She had lost small fortunes, in one case a large one. She had won them as well. No matter what she always had enough to pay back her debts. Flipping over onto her back, flinging out her arms and legs she thought back to the first person who had ever set her up with a stake. “Amelia,” she whispered, a smile on her lips. “What do you need the money for Kelly,” Amelia asked. Kelly looked down at Amelia. She had to. Amelia was a little who was not quite four feet tall, with long, blonde hair, and beautiful blue eyes and a sweet voice that sounded like it should be singing the ABC song. Kelly never said it, but when she was with Amelia, she understood why some of the giants wanted to baby littles. What she did say was, “I’m joining in the poker game that Dummy Diane’s father runs out behind his warehouses.” Amelia’s eyes went comically wide. “Are you insane?” “Maybe. Probably not.” “Diane and her clique of mean girl Amazons are bad enough, but her father is a total monster.” “Come on Amelia, no more of this ‘all giants will put a little back in the nursery’ stuff. You are beginning to sound like a crazy person.” Amelia frowned. Kelly thought it looked like she was pouting and it was so darn cute. “Well,” Amelia said, “they won’t even let a little play.” “Littles have played before. You pay the stake, and they let you in.” “Did any of those littles ever win?” “Well, not sure about that.” Amelia gave her a hard state. “Hey,” Kelly put up her hands defensively. “I’m not stupid. I got this worked out. I got back up.” She used her thumb to point behind her. Across the football field, near the fence that surrounded the school ground, an inbetweener was leaning against a tree. Amelia shaded her eyes. “Is that,” she paused, “Ken Dorchess?” “That is him.” “They kicked him out of school.” Her pure voice sounded alarmed, it was, as many things about Amelia were, cute. “I heard they were going to send him to prison.” Kelly shook her head. “Schoolyard gossip. He’s a decent guy. Likes money, likes fighting, makes a great bodyguard.” “But, Mr Combine and the others, most are giants.” “Ken’s like a rattlesnake. Sure, a rattlesnake might be smaller than you, but it is all bad temper and poison. Do you really want to hit it?” Amelia shook her head. She pulled an envelope out of her pocket and held it out to Kelly. “Two thousand dollars.” Kelly took the envelope. “Thanks, Amelia.” She bent at her knees to lower herself so she could hug the other girl tightly. “And don’t worry,” she said into Amelia’s ear. “You’ll get all this back and half again.” “I don’t care about the money stupid,” Amelia told her. “I just want you back safe. I don’t want to see you end up in a nursery.” Kelly released her and took a step back. “Why Miss Black, I do think you love me.” Amelia blushed, then shook her head. “Just shut up and go.” Kelly laughed and turned, striding confidently across the empty football field, overgrown with summer grass. “Good luck Kelly!” Amelia yelled from behind her. Kelly turned and gave her a wave. Chapter 2 - Secret Agent Man A loud thumping sound woke Kelly from her half remembrances and dreams. She crawled across her bed and then stepped down onto the footstool. There was another thump. Was Ken moving furniture around or something? She grabbed a t-shirt and pulled it on, leaving her room and walking to the stairs. At the top she found herself looking down at a scene that she could not comprehend immediately. It took her a few seconds to sort it all out. Ken was down there, in a fight, with a giant, a man who was near twice his height. Ken swung one of his big, hard hands out in a wild haymaker. Kelly had seen that punch catch giants just as big, right in the gut or the groin, and drop them. However, this giant turned, just enough, and dropped his hand, knocking the punch aside as he moved behind Ken and kicked the inbetweener in the back of the knee. Ken stumbled forward a step, but his knee did not fold, Straightening he drove the back of his head hard against the man. Ken had experience fighting giants, the giant, on the other hand, seemed at somewhat of a disadvantage against his smaller opponent. Or at first, Kelly thought. It was only a few seconds later after the two had exchanged a few more attacks and counterattacks that Kelly realised two things. The giant was going out of his way not to hurt Ken too badly, and he was also doing his best to keep the noise of the fight down. As if he did not want to be disturbed. Kelly ran down the hall, to her room, found her phone among her clothing. She stared incredulously at the screen and the fact that she had no bars. Letting her phone drop into the pile of her clothes she ran across the hall, to a room that served as something of an office, and where she had a landline. On picking up the phone, she discovered there was no dial tone. Whatever was happening it was no simple home invasion. She ran back to the top of the stairs where she watched the final moments of the fight. The two were on the ground, the giant had his legs wrapped around Ken’s throat, one of Ken’s arms in a lock. Ken was struggling, hard, but every second those struggles got weaker and weaker. The giant was choking the life out of him. Then Ken went still. The large man shifted around, onto his knees, pulled something from the pocket of a ripped sports coat. He secured Ken’s hands behind his back and then looked up at where Kelly stood. “He will be okay,” the man said in a surprisingly smooth baritone. “Bruises and sprains. Please don’t try to run away.” Kelly spun in place, thinking to do just that, but then she wondered where she would go. Climbing out of the window on the second floor was just going to leave her standing on a ledge with a drop that would probably break her leg. Likely some of her nosy neighbours would call family services if they saw her climbing out a window. She turned back, saw the big man lifting Ken onto his shoulder. “I can promise you that this is not whatever you think it is. We need to talk.” He walked away, towards the living room from where she could hear the sound of the TV. Kelly nearly fell as she rushed down the stairs, towards the front door. Pulling open the door she discovered an inbetweener man there. She recognised him from the poker game. “Please, just go back into the house,” he told her. Behind her, she could hear the heavy footsteps of the giant. The inbetweener smiled at her and then pushed the door closed. Kelly turned slowly. The giant man stood at the end of the entry hall. She noticed his head was close to the ceiling. He had taken off his jacket, wore a sweater and a pair of dark jeans, a shoulder holster apparent without his jacket. “I would like to talk to you, Miss Fortuna.” Kelly found her voice. “Why?” He looked at her, frowned. Perhaps not used to explaining himself to littles. A lot of the giants were like that. “I need your skills as a gambler.” “Excuse me?” He turned and walked away, deeper into the house. Kelly followed. In the living room, Ken lay on the couch, still out, looking as comfortable as a man who was trussed up could. “I gave him something to keep him out,” the big man said as he took a seat in a chair too small for him. The windows shades were back, and the room well lit with the rising sun. Kelly got her first good look at the man. Short, dirty blonde hair, cut neat, pale blue eyes, fair skin. He had a strong, straight nose and a strong chin. It was a very handsome face. And his build, suggested strong, lean muscles, an athlete. Her cell phone had been jammed, her landline cut or interfered with, and this man was armed. What’s more was that she realised that had that man wanted to hurt Ken, or had been willing to make more noise, it would not have even been a fight. She had not known giants like that existed. It was the first time she felt at a loss, that the natural confidence that she could get through life entirely on her own terms was somehow misplaced. Maybe Amelia Black had not been so crazy, not if there were more giants like this. Kelly shook her head angrily in a silent denial. “Who are you?” “You can call me Steven, Mr Artimage where formal address is required.” Kelly took a seat, choosing one of the smaller chairs, so she did not have to climb into it. “What do you want Mr Artimage?” “As I said, I need your skills as a gambler, as those are skills I lack.” “I don’t understand.” He said nothing for a few seconds. “There is a man I need to get to. That man is a gambler. Currently, my best way to get to him in the manner I wish is to keep him from winning a high stakes poker game. I need you to play in this game, to beat him. It does not matter if you win in the end, as long as he loses.” “What game? Where?” “The ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ in Monaco.” Kelly sat back in her chair. For a moment she felt as if she could not breathe. “You know of it?” Again the angry shake of her head. “Of course I know of it. The game has a twenty-million Euro buy-in.” “I’ll cover it.” “You’ll cover it? Just like that?” “Just like that.” “It’s invitation only.” “I have an invitation, it is yours.” “They don’t let littles play!” “They don’t offer littles invitations. And who would give one to them? But if you show up with an invitation and the buy-in they will let you play.” “Why me? Why are you here?” “Four years ago you played in the Cartes D'or Petites.” She nodded. “By all accounts, you should have won, but apparently you…” “Chased rainbows.” “Yes, that is how they described it. You bet high and bluffed often.” “I enjoyed it.” “I am not surprised. Littles tend to lie.” She looked up at him, wondering if he was trying to pick a fight. He looked back at her with a ‘matter of fact’ expression. When Kelly did not say anything else, he continued, “I will need you to put that aside. You won’t be playing this game for fun.” “What do I get if I win?” “I’ll pay you five million dollars.” “That’s a fraction of the pot,” she said. “It’s not your money that is providing the stake.” “And if I don’t win, but knock your boy out of the tournament? What then?” “A free round trip to Monaco and a generous per diem.” “That’s it?” “Adults don’t reward failure Miss Fortuna.” Real nice, she thought, but said, “Fine.” “You didn’t ask about the third option.” “That’s because it is not relevant.” He smiled. “Who is it you want me to beat?” “A man named Conrad Revel.” “The same Conrad Revel that won the Cartes D'or Triomphantes last year?” “The same. Does that scare you?” “Are you,” she almost said stupid but went with, “kidding? A chance to play in a tournament with someone like him? If you’re not jerking me around, I look forward to it.” “I assure you, Miss Fortuna, that I am not playing some elaborate hoax.” “Why do you want Revel to lose?” “That is need to know Miss Fortuna.” “Is this something illegal?” He smiled. “You are just playing in a poker tournament. What could be illegal in that?” “Nothing I guess.” “You have a valid passport?” She nodded. “Yes.” “Can you travel tomorrow?” “Tomorrow? But…” “Yes or no?” It was not a tone that brooked explanations of the need to cancel newspaper delivery and arrange someone to pick up the mail. “Yes,” she said and wondered if, even as the words left her mouth, she would regret it. He stood, picked up his jacket from where he hung it. From a pocket, he produced a business card and held it out to her. In her hands, it was more a playing card than the business card it looked when he held it. “My contact information. On the back is the address of an FPT site, a username and password…” he paused and looked down at her. “You understand what those are?” “Yes, I know,” she told him, tone exasperated. “Good. You can download what information I have on the confirmed players. Look at it all.” He put on the jacket. “I will be here tomorrow at 9am. Be ready to go. Pack light.” She was about to ask what ‘pack light’ meant when he pulled a knife from his pocket, flicked it open, and moved towards Ken. “Wai…” she started, thinking he was about to kill Ken, so there would be no witnesses, but instead, quickly, he cut the bonds that held him. “What?” he looked over his shoulder at her. “Nothing, I just sneezed.” He looked doubtful but said, “9am tomorrow,” as he folded the knife up and returned it to his pocket. “9am,” she repeated. “Packed light.” “Packed light,” she agreed, sighing. He left her there. Kelly looked at the card. Neat lettering, Steven Artimage, Vice President Green Imports, London England. There was a phone number, an email address and a website URL. She flipped the card over. In neat, cursive script was the FTP site address and the login credentials. She sat back in her chair, wondering what she had gotten herself into. But, to play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes… It was worth whatever trouble she ran into. Chapter 3 - You got to Plan, even if you trust to Luck Later Ken and Kelly sat in her office, Ken close behind, looking over her shoulder. She had four monitors set up, which was a little excessive as she really had a hard time focusing on more than two at any time, but it looked neat. On one screen videos of Conrad Revel playing were being shown. On another flight booking information and another showed the odds currently being offered on the tournament. However, the screen that she and Ken were focused on was the website for Green Imports. “Looks fake,” Ken said. “Looks real, but that a man like Steven Artimage would work there, that seems fake.” “It’s what I meants.” She nodded. “And no mention of Steven Artimage anywhere else.” “Fake name.” “Maybe, or a name that people are trying to hide.” She slumped in her chair. “I suck at this kind of computer research.” She moved the betting site to the monitor in front of her. “Looks like they figure that Izzy Aster is going to go out first. That will change once they know a little has entered.” “Should I bets on you not being the first out?” “Sure, it will be some easy money. The odds will be decent enough.” “And bets on yous to wins every hands that you plays.” “Catalina is the best bookie to be working with. That lady will never believe that a little can win. You’ll clean up. She’s gonna get so pissed.” She had already worked out the amounts that Ken could bet, based on how much his working capital grew. She would never win every hand, but with the odds Ken would get she only had to win one in four to make a lot of money off this. She moved the flight booking information onto the screen. “We’ve got your ticket. Maybe you’ll even be on the same flight as me.” “Once you sends me the informations on where you are in the city I’ll be close.” “Good.” She’d feel better knowing she had Ken as backup. Finally, she put Conrad Revel in front of her, watching the man play. “Hows you gonna beat him?” Ken asked. “I have no idea.” It was close to 9am the next day when Kelly had finalised everything with Ken. “I still don’ts likes this,” he told her. “I’m still not entirely certain of it myself, but I am willing to take a chance. To play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes, and 5 million if I win.” “It’s a lots of money.” “It is. And we can make more.” She took a deep breath. “Wish me luck Ken.” “Goods luck Miss Fortuna, but you don’ts need it.” She smiled up at him, then opened the front door, stepped out onto the porch. Ken stepped out behind her. At 9am on the dot a large, red, sporty looking coupe pulled through the gates and rolled up the driveway. It stopped in front of them, the passenger door and trunk opening. Ken had to help her into the car, but he knew to do it by offering her a hand up as opposed to picking her up. She settled into the huge seat. Ken leaned into the car. “Yous better takes of her,” he warned Steven. “You don’t need to worry,” Steven told her, then reached across the car to pull the door shut, forcing Ken to jump back or be hit by the door. “Rude much?” Kelly asked. He did not answer. She heard a soft thump that she guessed was Ken tossing her bag in the trunk and then the sound of the trunk closing. A moment later Steven was driving away, following the circle drive at the front of the house and then back towards the gates. Not that Kelly could see where they were going. “Your bodyguard is waving.” Kelly raised a hand above the window that she could not see out of and hoped Ken saw her farewell wave. She asked Steven a few questions, but he was not forthcoming with answers, so she gave up soon enough. They spent an hour driving in what Kelly thought was an uncomfortable silence, made worse by the fact being unable to see where they were going made her feel a little car sick. Eventually, they stopped, Steven parking the car in a garage that, by the sound of things, was near the airport. He opened the door but did not help her out. It was easier to get out than to get in, and she slid down to the ground, glad she had worn jeans instead of a skirt. He was waiting, holding out her small, overnight bag. It looked tiny in his hands. She took it, noting his overnight bag would have been a duffle bag were she carrying it. She should have asked for a definition of ‘pack light’ because it was possible she could have brought more stuff. He led the way, probably taking shorter steps, but she still had to jog to keep up. They did not go into the main terminal but circled around out to where the private aircraft flew in and out of. The silver, private jet that sat on the tarmac seemed huge to Kelly, as it was sized to giants. The waiting attendant, a pretty woman probably around 9 feet tall, had to help her up the boarding steps, and into the plush, leather seats. She was kind enough but spent too much time telling Kelly where the bathroom was and encouraging her to ask if she needed any help. “These are leather seats after all,” she finished off with. Steven sat and showed no interest in the attendant's conversation with Kelly. Not long after, faster than any commercial flight she had been on, they were in the air, climbing. The captain, a calm sounding woman, announced when they had reached their cruising altitude. The attendant came back, asked if they wanted anything. Steven asked for a whisky and water. “A gin and tonic,” Kelly said. The attendant looked towards Steven. “Get her whatever she wants,” he told her. “Thank you,” she said to Steven. He did not answer. A short time later the attendant came back with their drinks and a booster seat. “This will make you more comfortable,” she explained to Kelly. Kelly suspected the sunken plastic seat which would hold an accident would make the attendant feel more comfortable about the safety of the leather seats. “Is the only way I get my drink is if I sit on that?” Kelly asked. “You’re so cute,” the attendant answered. Kelly let the woman set up the booster seat. It actually was a little more comfortable and gave her a better view. Finally, she could enjoy her drink. Being on the flight to Monaco, drinking a gin and tonic, reminded her of the last time she had seen Amelia. “This is where you are going to live?” Kelly asked. “What’s wrong with it?” Amelia asked back. “Its kind of, well, old, drab, out in the middle of nowhere, there is a blacksmith on the first floor… I mean you might as well have stayed back home in butt fuck nowhere and worked fixing farmers’ computers.” Amelia shook her head. “This is much better. Great internet connection and no giants.” “Cause every giant is gonna try to grab you.” “They are.” Kelly shook her head. “Listen, why don’t you put that crazy idea aside and get a new crazy idea. You could be a cat lady. This place looks perfect for a crazy cat lady.” “You’re pretty lippy for someone coming to ask for money.” Kelly laughed and hugged Amelia. “You know I’m just bustin’ your adorable chops.” “I have chops?” Kelly smiled. “Okay, I can give you forty thousand dollars.” Kelly blinked. “I was only asking for ten, and I felt guilty about that.” Amelia shrugged her small shoulders. “I’m actually pretty well off. Had some good paying work in college. And if I give you this much you have to ask fewer people for the rest. I’ll feel better. “Cashiers check okay?” Amelia asked as she produced the slip of paper. “That’s great Amelia, I mean… I don’t know what to say.” “Just tell me you’ll be safe. I can’t believe you are still doing this gambling, and around giants.” “Don’t worry. I got Ken around, keeping any grabby people away.” “He’s still with you?” “You sound surprised.” “I thought he would be in prison by now.” “Not nice Amelia,” Kelly said, angry and showing it. Amelia took a step back. “Sorry.” “He’s a good guy. We take care of each other.” “Are you…” “What? With Ken? No. He’s not my type, and I’m not his. He still calls me Miss Fortuna most of the time.” “Well, I’m glad then.” Kelly walked to the window, looked out over the mostly squat, old buildings. “Still, you went to that fancy college. Why aren’t you working for some big company in a nice office?” “You know why.” Kelly looked back at her friend and shook her head. “Amelia, you can’t hide away. You got to spread your wings, like me.” Amelia did not answer. Kelly sighed. “Fine. Any place around here where we can get a drink? We’ll toast our reunion and my guaranteed success at the tournament.” “There is a bar close by. The bartender is a weird blind guy, but he makes a good gin and tonic. Do you really think you are going to win?” she asked as she walked to the door. “I am going to try, but the sure money is on the side bets that Ken will be making.” “Side bets?” She opened the door to the hallway. “That I win the hand. Those odds are always going to be long, so I don’t even have to win the tournament to pay back all my loans and get enough money to buy my house.” She followed Amelia out of the apartment. “You’re going to buy a house?” Amelia closed and locked her door. “Yeah, got my eye on one in a nice neighbourhood.” “I hope you get it. Oh, in case you need some computer help, my card.” Amelia produced a plain, white business card from her pants pocket. Kelly took it. “Emily Black? Why did you change your first name?” “There might be some people from college who would look for Amelia Black. No one is ever going to look for Emily Black.” Chapter 4 - An Outing With 'Daddy' Kelly was startled out of her thoughts when Steven asked, “You looked over those files from the FTP site?” Kelly took a sip of her gin and tonic. Almost as good as the ones that blind bartender close to Amelia’s place made. “I did.” “What do you think?” “I’ve seen Izzy play before. He’s not as good as he thinks he is, and he pays to play in tournaments like this so he can be around great players. He’ll be the first one out.” “That is what the bookies think.” She nodded. “Lyle Redmond is good, but not as good as he thinks he is, and I am pretty certain he is never going to consider me a threat, even if I were to win every hand. He won’t believe that I can bluff him and he’ll assume he can always bluff me. A man more dismissive of littles I don’t think I have ever seen.” “Be careful around him. Apparently, he is thinking of adding another little girl to his nursery.” “Some people want big families I guess, but I’m not worried, Daddy. You’ll be there to protect me.” “Daddy?” He sounded shocked. Kelly looked over at him. “That’s part of Ken’s job, to make a pretence of being in loco parentis.” “I’ll have someone else take care of that. While you are playing, we don’t know each other.” She was a little surprised but said, “Fine.” “Continue.” “No idea about Charles Wright, he is sort of an unknown. Even the stuff you gave me did not tell me anything.” “What does that mean?” Kelly had thought about it. “He’s either an unknown ringer or he is someone who’s been prepped for this, in hopes he will be good enough. If the former he is a threat and if the later I expect him to drop out soon.” “When will you know?” “First few hands probably.” “And Conrad?” “I don’t know if I can beat him.” “The entire purpose of you being here is to beat him.” “I know, but he’s good. I watched those videos you sent me and was never able to tell when he was bluffing. It might be better if I am in the same room as him, but I think it will come down to skill and maybe a little luck.” “I don’t like counting on luck.” “And yet you sought out me.” He frowned, then shook his head. “You’re skilled, and you are unexpected. Those will be of benefit. That is why I brought you into this.” “I plan to win,” she told him. “I’m glad otherwise I’d have to find someone else.” They talked a while longer about the four players they knew, but it was a conversation quickly exhausted. Afterwards, it was just polite, filler conversation, and little of that. Steven started flirting with the attendant, and she was quick to start flirting back. Kelly slept for a bit, in her reclined chair, and when she woke she saw Steven was gone. Soft moans from the back of the plane suggested where he and the attendant were. She squirmed for a bit, picturing what was happening. She almost got up to go and peep but decided against it. It would just arouse her all the more with no option of release. So she closed her eyes and went back to sleep. Monaco was hot and wealthy. Almost everyone in the city was a giant, the few littles that Kelly saw were being treated like babies. She had never been in such a city, the Cartes D'or Petites had been held in Montpellier farther along the coast. They passed quickly through customs and outside the small airport a giant scaled, silver sports car awaited them. There was a booster seat in the passenger seat, and Steven lifted her up and put her into it. “We’re not going to do anything that would attract attention,” he told her before she could object. Then they were driving into the city proper. It was still early morning, though late night back home, and Steven drove them right to the hotel and casino. They checked in and were shown to their suite. “Would you like a crib brought in sir?” the bellhop asked Steven. “No, that won’t be necessary.” “Very good,” he said, and then left after Steven had tipped him. “Get some rest, we’re going shopping this afternoon.” “Right,” Kelly said. She saw Steven’s room, larger, with a king-sized bed. She did not begrudge him as he was a big man. Her room in the suite was smaller, but not by much, with a twin sized giant scale bed that would be more than big enough. The lack of a step stool meant she had to use one of the chairs to get up on the bed. The mattress was amazingly comfortable. So comfortable she slid back down to the floor and slipped the sheets aside so she could get a picture of the label. She would look into buying one when she got home. A useful thing to do with all her winnings. While she was doing that she had heard a knock on the door and then the sound of Steven letting someone in. She had just finished taking the pictures when a maid came in and with an ‘excusez-moi’ stripped the bed of its sheets and then put a plastic protector on the mattress before remaking the bed. “There you go sweetheart,” she said in accented English before scooping Kelly up and putting her on the bed. “Now be careful not to fall off, or your papa will have to have a crib brought in.” She then ruffled her hand through Kelly’s hair before leaving the room. That was annoying, Kelly thought, glad that the plastic protective sheet did not rustle when she moved about. She considered for a moment removing it, just to make a point but making the large bed seemed like more of a chore than she wanted to undertake. Still on the bed she stripped down to her panties and then climbed under the sheets. She grabbed her phone and texted a message to Ken, letting him know where she was. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Steven woke her around 1pm, knocking on her door. About thirty minutes later, after showering and brushing her teeth, she was ready to go in a pair of tan shorts and a green t-shirt, her hair combed back into a functional ponytail. Steven was dressed in a linen suit, clean shaven, painfully handsome. She smiled at him. He merely nodded and said, “Let’s go.” Not very talkative, she thought, but that seemed to be his way. If it was not about business, he did not engage in idle conversation. In the lobby, he checked with the concierge to see if there were any messages for him, and then to have his car brought around. The parking valet helped Kelly into the car as Steven got in, and then they were off. He pulled the car to the side of the road, just outside of the hotel. “Take this and keep it with you at all times,” he said, taking a key fob from his jacket pocket and giving it to her. “The keys to the car?” “Just to open the doors. It is not as if you could drive it.” Kelly did not know if he was being cruel or just pointing out the obvious. She nodded. “If you get in trouble, if you need help, just get in the car.” He pointed at the GPS screen set low on the dashboard. “Tap that twice, then press the red button that will appear and ask for help. Someone will be there to answer.” “A lot of support for someone who works for an import company.” He did not react to that, instead said, “Remember, I need you to blend is as much as possible. That will be hard enough for you playing in the tournament, but other than that I need to you look and behave like any other little in this city.” “I’ve seen a few littles in this city, and I don’t think much of that.” He shifted into drive and pulled away from the side of the road. “Part of the arrangement.” His tone told her that it was not open to negotiation. Again she supposed she could put up with a lot for five million dollars and the opportunity to play in the Cartes D'or Triomphantes. They drove into the city, old buildings and streets, to a stretch of shops with high fashion displayed in every window. Steven pulled the car into a small lot, then walked with Kelly back along that street to a store with windows filled with the dresses for children and littles, and in this city, Kelly thought, there was no real difference. “How can I help you?” one of the women asked Steven when they entered the shop, completely ignoring Kelly. “I need four party dresses for her. Conservative, in the latest fashions.” The woman looked down at Kelly for the first time. “Of course. What is the occasion?” “She’ll be interacting with adults in a formal event.” “Red would look nice with her skin tone and hair colour.” “I was thinking various shades of white.” “Of course.” No one was asking Kelly. Really, she wondered how those littles who chose to live as children or just were incapable of handling the adult world dealt with that sort of treatment. Well, she could put up with it for a short time. The woman helped her up onto a stand that was not quite as tall as Kelly herself, putting her at a manageable level for the giant to work with. The shop clerk brought out dresses, showing them to Steven and then holding them next to Kelly, commenting on how the colours flattered her. As they were all very childish, with empire waists and large bows in the back, Kelly would have chosen none of them, but after an hour Steven and the woman had picked out four. “I’ll need her measurements if we are to get these adjusted to her fit. And you’ll need them when?” “Tomorrow night, or the next day early.” She produced her smartphone and entered a few notes. “We can do that. It will be a little extra.” “That’s fine.” Kelly was tempted to ask if this was coming out of her five million but supposed that was the sort of question that would attract the attention Steven said he did not want. “Let me get her undressed and into a diaper so I can measure her.” “A dia…” she started to say, but she caught Steven’s hard glance, and the words were left unuttered. He asked, “Is that the current fashion?” The woman laughed good-naturedly. “Of course. No one would take a chance with such an expensive dress and a little or small child.” “As you say,” Steven told her with a smile. Kelly did not argue as the woman led her behind a folding privacy screen and then speedily and skillfully undressed her before Kelly even had time to suggest she could do it herself. Kelly tried not to act embarrassed, though she had a hard time not cross her hands over her small breasts. The woman was probably about eight feet tall, so she could not quite handle Kelly as if she were a toddler. She rolled out a changing pad and said, “Lie down honey.” Kelly did, the quilted plastic surface of the changing pad soft but a little cool. “Bottom up.” Kelly lifted her bottom so the woman could slide a diaper under her. She gently pushed Kelly down so her bottom settled into the thick padding, then spread her legs out so she could pull the diaper up around her. Kelly flushed a little at that. It was not that Kelly believed wearing a diaper made her a baby, or that she would be using one if it was put on her. As a little, diapers were sometimes demanded, and she rated them as just another impractical pair of panties, of the same kind but on the exact opposite scale as a thong. She had worn thongs before when the situation demanded, and the same with diapers. It just had been a long time one had been put on her as if she could not handle the relatively simple task herself. The woman fastened the tapes, then ran her fingers along the leg gathers, long fingernails gently grazing the skin of her thighs. “A perfect fit.” Then she pulled Kelly to her feet, patted her diapered bottom and then her head. Next came a white cotton vest that smoothed out her breasts a little, and a filly pair of bloomer diaper covers, which hid the shallow curve of her hips. So dressed she was led out from the privacy screen, with little concern that she was only in underwear (even though the underwear actually covered more of her than the shorts and t-shirt she had been wearing). No one really paid that much attention though, which she disliked more than the diaper and the bloomers. She was once more placed on the stand to be measured, and then the dresses that Steven had chosen were put on her, small chalk pencils used to mark where they needed to be taken in or let out. Steven had his phone out and took pictures of her in each dress. She suspected that she was blushing in each one. “We’ll need some casual clothing as well,” Steven said, “current styles, she can wear training pants with those.” “Are you sure?” the woman asked him. “Very.” “As you wish.” And there were more clothes brought out, though less attention was given to them than the dresses. Kelly left the shop wearing a white sailor style dress with black trim and a pair of thick cotton training panties under it. Everything else would be delivered to the hotel. “Do we really need all this?” “The tournament is broken up into two, five-hour games each day, with a four-hour break between each game,” he said. “Yes.” “Usually they end late on the second day, or the early the third day.” “Yes.” “So you’ll need at least three of the dresses, and everything else is a bit of a blind, though you’ll wear some of it before we are through here.” “I’m certainly not going to wear those twenty-five pairs of training panties she made you buy.” “One would hope.” She wondered if he doubted her. Was all it took was a little to put on a childish outfit for the giants to start questioning their ability to take care of themselves? She did not have much time to think about it for there was more shopping. Steven took her to a shoe store where he showed the clerk pictures of Kelly in the dresses and then got four pairs of shoes, all patent leather mary-janes with a small heel. The also picked up some other shoes to go with her more casual outfits, including the black leather t-strap ballet flats that she wore out of the shop; the clerk having enthused that they were the perfect thing for her sailor dress. Steven went to a shop where he picked up a tuxedo and two suits, with a lot less bother than it had taken for even one of her dresses. She wondered if male littles under care did better in the clothing situation. It was not something she had ever thought about before. In a small shop, he bought her two small handbags for her dresses and then he took her to a jewellery store where she almost forgave him. Three golden chokers and a pair of hair combs, tortoiseshell and edged in gold, were purchased for her. The chokers each had a small golden decoration on them, a heart on one, an angel on another and a star on a third. “Hold out your hand,” he said to her, kneeling down, so he was closer to her level. She held out her right hand. He captured it easily, her entire hand lost in his big one, and she felt him fasten something around her wrist. When he removed it, she saw a beautiful, gold wristwatch, the kind where you could see the movement of the action. “It’s beautiful,” she said. “Just make sure you don’t take it off.” She was pretty sure he was telling her not to lose it and said, a little petulantly, “This is mine now.” He did not say anything for a moment, and then, “I think I heard that is one of the toddler rules of possession if they want it it is theirs.” Kelly blushed and found herself stammering as she said, “It’s just that…” He stood, cutting her off. “Let’s go.” She followed after him and for a moment felt as young as she was dressed. The shopping trip must have been finished for he took her out for dinner at a nice restaurant. She had to sit on a booster seat, and order from a child’s menu, which was designed not to give her any food which might make a mess. When they got back to the hotel room, he told her to go to bed. “Rest up, make sure you get over your jet lag.” “Okay.” Curious she asked. “What are you going to do?” He said nothing to her for a few seconds and then, with a smile, said, “That’s none of your concern to worry about.” Chapter 5 - In the City with Nanny Marie The next morning, as Kelly padded out of her room, wearing a t-shirt she had brought with her, rubbing at her eyes, she found Steven, well dressed, sitting out on the balcony, finishing off his coffee. “I’ve asked for a maid to serve as your companion for the duration of our stay.” Kelly climbed up into the chair opposite to him and kneeling on it, reached for the bacon and one of the croissants. “Why do I need a companion?” “To keep someone from snapping you up. As you said, in loco parentis.” Kelly chewed on the bacon and then asked. “Companion or nanny?” “There’s not a difference between them as far as a little is concerned.” “Really? You drag me all the way here and then act as if I am a mindless drooler?” He looked somewhat confused. “I’m not sure why you are upset.” “You’re not…” Well, of course, he was not sure. She sighed. “You’ve brought me here for an adult job, in so much as you are able to, would it kill you to think of me as an adult, and that maybe being told I need a nanny is a little insulting.” He stared at her as if she had done something shocking. “Mr Dorchess takes care of you.” “That’s different, he’s my bodyguard.” “And this woman will be serving a similar role.” “Ken doesn’t think he needs to change me!” Her tone got a little snappish. “And I am sure as long as you don’t wet your diapers this woman won’t think she needs to change you either.” He got up from the table. “Her name is Marie Frontè. She should be here in a few minutes,” he told Kelly as he walked to the door. “Listen to her, try not to attract too much attention.” Then he was gone. Kelly stared angrily at the door for a few seconds, then grabbed some more of the bacon and shoved it into her mouth, chewing it with gusto before stuffing the croissant in after it and reaching for the coffee decanter and cup. “Listen to her my ass,” she said through a mouth full of food. When she heard a knock at the door a few minutes and all the bacon later she got down from her chair and padded over to the door. The security lock was not latched, so she did not have to pull up a chair to unlock the door. A pretty giant stood there, with a smile on her face. “Hello Kelly,” she said in accented English. “I am Miss Frontè, and I will be your best friend while you are in Monaco. Won’t that be nice?” Kelly wondered about ‘best friend’ and almost asked her new bestie if she wanted to go and get drunk at the bar and then maybe go find a male strip club. Not that that was something Kelly did, but part of her wanted to shock the smiling Marie Frontè. However, recalling Steven’s instructions, she said, “Yes Miss Frontè.” “Good girl, now,” she entered the suite, shooing Kelly away from the door before she closed it. “Let’s get you cleaned up and dressed for the day.” Kelly had been able to persuade Marie to let her shower on her own, but only if she promised not to lock the bathroom door. She would not be convinced to let Kelly chose her own outfit for the day. ‘You want to look fashionable don’t you?’ she had asked. ‘Just trust me, I am French, and therefore fashion is as natural as breathing.’ It was a stupid reason, but not one that Kelly could come up with an argument against. So she ended up in a pair of training panties, white tights, and an A-Line dress with a short skirt. The dress was pink, with a white peter pan collar and stripe that went down her front and another that crossed it just below her hips. She thought it looked like a pink version of the Swiss flag. Marie put a matching hat on her head and declared Kelly ‘comme il faut’. With the same ballet flats she had worn the day before Marie took her hand and led her from the room, promising her a day of fun and admonishing her to say something if she needed to use the potty. ‘Training pants are a big responsibility’ she told Kelly in all seriousness, in what Kelly had to admit was a cute accent. The day was spent being a tourist in Monaco, with Marie leading her from various attraction of interest, to public restroom, to attraction, to restroom, in a cycle that continued even though Kelly never used the restroom in those enforced visits and instead only when she asked to go. Asking to go was annoying. Being praised for it was even more annoying, cute French accent or no. They saw many things, beyond the inside of numerous public restrooms. There was the Oceanographic Museum, and the Opera House, and the Jardin Exotique, and the Saint Nicholas Cathedral where Marie had her place some flowers on the graves of Prince Rainier and Princess Grace. Other than minor flashes of annoyance when Marie dragged her off to a restroom, it was actually an enjoyable day. They arrived back at the room late in the afternoon to discover all the dresses had been delivered. “Excellent,” Marie said when she saw all the outfits hanging from the top bar of a luggage trolley that had been wheeled into the room. She walked over to them and looked at them in the clear, zippered, plastic bags they had been placed in. “Comment adorable.” She plucked a cream coloured dress from the rack. “We shall check these for fit, oui.” It was not a question, and Kelly had little choice as Marie escorted her into the bedroom. “We don’t need the diapers,” Kelly said as she saw Marie take one from a package that had been delivered with other things. “Don’t be silly Kelly. It is how they are worn. It is tres comme.” “But…” “Hush now,” Marie said as she tossed the diaper on the bed and then picked Kelly up and set her beside it. Kelly realised that those littles that proved themselves incapable of taking care of themselves (and she knew she was not in that camp at all) really would have little ability to resist once a giant took them under their care. She could try to fight off Marie, but she was pretty certain all she would do was annoy the tall woman. Marie looked like a slim model, but she was all dense muscle, and she easily handled Kelly as if she were a kitten. Kelly was stripped naked and left lying blushing on the bed as Marie went to hang the dress she had been wearing in the closet, checking the state of the training pants at the same time. She returned to the bed with a smile as she grabbed the diaper and shook it out, the plastic rustling and popping. Unlike the woman at the store, she did not ask Kelly to lift her bottom, but grabbed Kelly’s ankles and lifted her bottom from the bed so she could slide the diaper under her. Marie pushed her legs apart so she could draw the diaper front up between her legs to be fastened securely with tapes. A quick check to make sure the diaper was on correctly and then Marie pulled Kelly to her feet and put her on a chair. “Stand up tall, hands over your head,” she ordered as she then drew one of the vests down her body. Next with the frilly bloomers, pulled up her legs and over the diaper. Finally, the dress was put on her, the sash tied into a big bow at the back. Marie turned her then so she could look at herself in the vanity mirror. An adorable little girl stared back at her from the mirror. “I could eat you up you are so cute,” Marie said and placed a kiss on the top of her head. She then fussed with the dress a bit before declaring it a perfect fit. “Now for the next one,” she said happily as she carefully removed the first from Kelly. After the impromptu fashion show, Marie took Kelly down to the hotel’s restaurant for dinner, then back to her room where she put her to bed. “I was told you need to get some rest, so I want to promise me you’ll go to sleep,” Marie said. “I promise,” Kelly said. “Good girl,” the woman said and kissed her on the forehead. She smelled nice, Kelly thought. Then she was out of the room, turning the lights off behind her. Kelly heard her exit the room. She untaped the diaper she had been left in and tossed it into the trashcan, then found a pair of regular panties from her carry-on bag. She was going to actually sleep, it had been a busy day, and she still had a touch of jet lag, but she was not going to sleep in a diaper. Sprawling out on her bed Kelly closed her eyes and breathed slowly, in through her nose, out through her mouth, until she was asleep. Hours later a knocking on her door woke her. She sat up, fumbled for a t-shirt, and then went and opened the door. Steven stood out there. “Where have you been?” she asked. “I have some more information on the others in the tournament.” “Show me.” He set up a laptop on the coffee table, pulled a chair up close. The giant-sized table was low enough that Kelly could kneel and see the computer. Caroline Jay, tall amazon, had entered a few small tournaments, won a few, no real details on her. Otto Kruugen, short giant, almost an inbetweener, she had heard of him. Old man, had been playing for years. She watched some of the videos of him playing for nearly thirty minutes before Steven asked, “Well?” “Caroline is either some kind of ringer or out of her depth. Otto was good.” “Was?” “Old man, losing his edge. This might be his last hurrah. I couldn’t have beat him when he was in his prime, no one here could, but now… Kind of sad really.” “Don’t let sympathy interfere with the job I brought you in for.” “I won’t,” she retorted. “Otto has class, he doesn’t want sympathy. He is here for a good game. I’m going to give everyone at that table a good game.” Steven regarded her for several seconds, then nodded. “Good.” He stood. “Read over that, then go back to bed and get some more rest. Tomorrow this begins.” “I understand,” she told him with a nod. Chapter 6 - High Stakes, Low Chairs The next morning Marie took Kelly out to a beauty parlour, to get her hair done. She was worried that the beautician, who was not listening to Kelly at all, was going to cut her hair very short and put it up in little girl bunches. She had seen some other littles with the style of hair. However she got a trim instead and then her hair was worked on, layer cuts to give it volume, and curled just enough to give it bounce. And how it shone once she was done. It was, with the curls, a little juvenile, but not terribly so. She could live with it. And then she got a manicure and a pedicure, which were a pleasant way to top things off. Her nails had been filed in a round shape, with pale, pink polish put on them. That was also a little juvenile, but she thought it looked better than if they were left plain. Back at the hotel room, Marie helped her into the pale cream dress, with the flouncy skirt and the sash and bow of a cafe au lait colour. Of course, the diapers and the bloomers and the vest were the foundation of it all, but Kelly had gotten used to the idea she had to be comme il faut as Marie often said. Her new watch and a choker with the angel on it were added, for a touch of colour, but Marie would not let her wear the hair combs. A pair of black mary janes finished off the outfit, and Marie handed her the small leather clutch purse that held everything she needed. “Are you ready?” Marie asked. She sounded nervous. Kelly smiled. “I am. Let’s go.” She was not nervous, she was anxious, like it was Christmas morning and there was a tree surrounded by presents awaiting her. Marie added one more accessory to her own outfit, a fancy looking bag that for all its designer roots was obviously a diaper bag. On their way to the casino, several people gushed over the pretty little, commenting Marie on her pretty little daughter. Marie did not correct them, but a wink she gave to Kelly said she was playing. They crossed through the casino, attracting less attention because most people were focused on their games, and entered a small, side venue. A man in a black tuxedo stood guard there, as it were. “Can I help you?” he asked Marie. Marie gave Kelly and unneeded nudge forward. Kelly opened her clutch and took out the invitation and the receipt that showed a deposit of the entry stake into the casino’s account. The man looked at the invitation and receipt for a moment, then placed them on the small lectern he stood behind and reached for his phone. He spoke to someone in rapid French that Kelly could not understand. Marie leaned close and whispered into Kelly’s ear, “He is making sure the ticket was not stolen.” “I don’t think I would be brazen enough to come here with a stolen ticket,” she told Marie, though she had no idea how Steven had gotten that ticket. The man put the phone down. “Welcome to the Cartes D'or Triomphantes Miss Fortuna. This way please.” He led her and Marie pass the barrier of velvet ropes into a small room, dominated by a bar and several card tables, only one of which was being used. Three men sat around it. She recognised them all. Otto, Izzy and Charles. “Gentlemen, May I introduce you to Miss Fortuna,” he paused and added, “the little. She will be playing with you.” All three men looked surprised for a moment, but Otto and Izzy seemed to recover faster. “Miss Fortuna, your fellow players, are Izzy Aster, Charles Wright and Otto Kruugen.” “I’m pleased to meet you,” she said and found herself curtseying for lack of a better response. All three stood as the man pulled out a chair, took a booster seat from a bellhop who had appeared at his elbow, placed the booster seat on the chair and then helped Kelly up into her chair as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do as a poker tournament. Izzy and the others sat once more. “This seems a little odd,” Charles said. He had a nasal voice, wore a white tuxedo jacket like the other men, though not as well as the other two. “Well, I’m not sure of that,” Izzy said as he sat back in his chair and picked up a glass of an amber liquid from the table in front of him. “Think I’ve heard of this Miss Fortuna before and figure she’s got as much right to be here if she’s paid up.” He spoke with a drawl and punctuated his statement by drawing a finger across a thick eyebrow. “I saw you play at the Cartes D'or Petites, was it four years ago?” Otto asked. “I recall thinking that if you were a more mature player, you would have won.” “Why thank you Mr Kruugen, and I hope to perform better.” “Please, call me Otto, if I might call you Kelly.” “Thank you, Otto.” Neither of the other men asked to be on a first name basis with her, but they regarded her as if she were more than just a child. None of them, not even Otto, were taking her serious yet. An attendant approached. “Would you like something to drink Miss Fortuna?” “I would like…” “Non, non,” Marie said, stepping forward. “Nothing to drink Kelly,” she said, sounding stern and unyielding. The three men laughed, though Otto at least tried to cover it up a little. Kelly felt her face grow warm, but she took a deep breath and nodded. “Of course Miss Frontè.” Marie moved back to the bar, taking a seat on a stool where she could watch. Kelly noted, sourly, that Marie ordered a drink for herself. Do as I say, not as I do. She had hated that kind of thing when she had been a little girl. The man in the black tuxedo approached them, with him was Caroline Jay. She was dressed in a red cocktail dress, wearing stiletto heels that made her taller than her escort by a few inches. Red hair, red dress, black heels with a red sole and smoke coloured stockings. Kelly had never managed to fill out her one cocktail dresses like that and decided that she would start to hate Caroline now. The three men stood. Kelly, being a woman, was not required to, which was good as getting down from the booster seat in the dress she was in would have been almost certainly embarrassing. “Gentleman, lady, Caroline Jay. Miss Jay, Otto Kruugen, Charles Wright, Izzy Aster and Kelly Fortuna.” Caroline offered polite handshakes to all the men first, then bent slightly to offer a hand to Kelly from across the table as the man in the black tuxedo slid her chair in for her. “Pleased to meet you,” she said, a puzzled expression on her face as if she was trying to figure out a joke. “Thank you, Miss Jay,” Kelly said, a fake smile plastered on her face. Lyle Redmond was the next to enter and to be introduced. “I was planning on arriving a little later, but then I head a most peculiar story,” he said as he took his seat (no one had stood for him as he was a gentleman). “And here she is, a little, sitting here ready to play.” He smiled at her. “You know this is not a card matching game don’t you sweetie?” Okay, she hated Caroline less now. She only had so much hate inside her, and now most of it was being directed at him. “Miss Fortuna if you please, Mr Redmond,” she said, as if she were not seated on a booster seat. “And I believe that I am aware of the rules, but if I have any questions, I am glad I have an expert to ask.” Lyle actually smiled, looking a little smug as he took the compliment for himself. She looked down the table. “I am sure Otto will help me if I need it.” Lyle frowned, not appreciating the implied insult. “Oh, I am sure I won’t need to explain the rules to the young woman who plays as well as you do Kelly.” Lyle’s frowned deepened, as if he was somehow offended that she and Otto were on a first name basis. Conrad Revel was the last to come in, a few minutes before the game was to start. Short black hair, slicked back, a nose just a little too small for his face for him to be handsome. He was introduced, offered his hand to both Caroline and Kelly, though he was just as perplexed as most of them by her presence. A moment after he was seated and had been served a drink a tall, bald giant approached them. He wore black pants and a white shirt, tightly buttoned at his wrists, narrow black bands cinching his shirt sleeves in about mid-forearm. He clicked his heels sharply together and bowed. “Ladies and gentlemen, I am Andre Fulover, your dealer, unless there are any concerns?” No one voiced any. He took a step forward to stand behind the chair he would be occupying. “We are playing seven card stud poker, standard rules, house limit on betting will stand, unless those players involved all ask that it be suspended. Are there any questions?” No one had any. “As we have a little at the table I must ask if she is properly attired.” He did not look at Kelly. “She is,” Marie said. “Very good, then…” “I think I would like to verify that. I could check,” Lyle said, shifting as if to get out of his seat. However Marie was there before he could even start to stand. “No need Mr Redmond.” She then picked Kelly out of the seat, turned her, so her back as to the table, and then before Kelly could even think of doing anything her skirt had been lifted, and the bloomers pulled down, likely revealing the white plastic of the disposable to everyone. “Well I am satisfied,” Lyle Redmond said. There was laughter around the table, and Kelly felt her cheeks grow how. Marie straightened her clothing out and then set Kelly back down in her booster seat. To the table and to Lyle, in particular, she said, “Please respect my professionalism in matters of child and little care.” Then with a sniff, she returned to the bar. Kelly took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and wondered if she could ask that they respect her dignity. “Well, I guess we’ve been told,” Lyle said with another laugh. The dealer nodded in thanks to Marie and then to the table said, “While in deference to littles and the length of the game a wet diaper will be ignored, this is a civilised game, and none wish to be inconvenienced by a messy accident. If that is to happen Miss Fortuna will forfeit her place in this game and her stake.” “Wait? What? What if any of the other players mess their pants?” Kelly demanded. The dealer looked shocked. “Miss Fortuna, as I said this is a civilised game, I will not hear talk like that.” Marie was once more at Kelly side. “She of course apologises, don’t you Kelly?” The last thing Kelly wanted to do is apologise, but that is what she did. “I am sorry for my language and insinuation of lack of control amongst my respected opponents.” “And I will see her properly punished later,” Marie said. “What?” Kelly asked. “Very well,” the dealer said as he pulled his chair out and took a seat. “Let’s begin.” Kelly watched at Mr Fulover dealt out the cards on the table. Meant for giants, each card was more than twice the size of her hand. She was glad they were laid out in front of her. It would prove difficult for her to hold them. Kelly took the first three hands and suspected the Ken had cleaned up as he would have started betting high on the first few hands. The first two pots had been small, her face up cards good enough the others players had folded early. The third one ended up with just her and Lyle Redmond, as she had suspected, he was disadvantaged when it was just him against her. He called what he thought was a bluff on her part and raised as high as the table limit would allow. She guessed he expected the little girl to fold when faced with his confidence. She called and raised again, suggested that perhaps they up the table limit. He refused, likely because she had suggested it. If she had just been a little patient, he might have asked for the increase in the table limits, and she could have taken him for a lot more. Three hands in and she was up two million. All the people around the table were looking at her with more respect, perhaps, but all of them, especially Lyle, looked as if they were trying to figure out how a magician had done the trick. As if my winning is an illusion, she thought angrily to herself. The game continued, she won and lost, won a little more than she had expected, but the game was far from over. Then, about two and half hours in, after they ended a hand that Otto took, the dealer said they would break for thirty minutes. Kelly stretched in her chair, thinking a break would be nice. Marie was there, helping out of the chair, and then to Kelly surprise, she was turned about, her skirt lifted, and Marie delivered five smacks to her diapered bottom. She then turned Kelly around again to face the dealer and said, “Apologise for your bad behaviour earlier.” It was more surprising and embarrassing than it was painful, but she felt the prickle of tears in her eyes. When Marie had said that she would be punished Kelly had assumed she had been joking or lying, but that spanking made it clear the maid/nanny was pretty serious about it. Kelly did as she was told. “I’m sorry.” The dealer smiled. “I appreciate your apology, I am sure we won’t have any more trouble.” Kelly could see people around them smiling, as if what had just happened was perfectly sensible. The dealer went off to wherever dealers took their breaks, and the other players drifted towards the bar. Kelly found herself being led by the hand to a nearby private washroom. “I’m sorry I had to punish you like that,” Marie said, “but you should remember to be polite and follow the rules. You do not want them dismissing you from the tournament do you?” Kelly shook her head. “No.” “Good. Now, let’s get you undressed.” “Undr…” was all she had the time to say before Marie loosened the bow at the back of the dress, raised her arms with a quick swipe, and then pulled the dress off of her. Then the bloomers and diapers went, and she was sat on a small toilet. “Alright, try to pee or poop if you can.” Kelly flushed again, this time she was sure her whole body was red. “Can you not watch me?” Marie made a clucking sound but turned away from Kelly to give her some privacy as she went to lay out a fresh diaper on the change table. Kelly managed to pee a little after a few minutes of embarrassment and Marie quickly had her in a new diaper, congratulating her on using the potty like a big girl. As she was dressed again, Kelly said, “I just won eight million euros.” “I know,” Marie said as she brushed out Kelly’s hair, making it neat once more. “But you congratulated me on using the toilet,” Kelly said, wondering if the woman might see how ridiculous it was. Marie smiled and kissed her on the forehead. “You’re such a smart little girl, keeping dry and playing cards so well.” Apparently recognising the ridiculousness of the situation a little might find themselves in was a weak point for giants. From the diaper bag, she brought out a sippy-cup and a bottle of water. She poured about half the water into the cup and then offered it to Kelly. “Really?” Kelly asked. “I don’t want you to spill anything on your dress.” Thirsty, Kelly took the cup, though she rolled her eyes as she drank. Marie escorted her back to the table in time for the next hand. Another two and a half hours and Kelly was still eight million ahead, the last half of the game stagnating for her with her wins and losses being about even. The dealer called a four-hour break. Kelly found herself back in the hotel room, undressed and put to bed for a nap before the next round started. Kelly was beginning to think that she might have made a mistake agreeing to help Steven, if this was the way she was going to be treated. There was a knock at her door, Steven’s voice, “Are you awake.” She got up, remembered she was still in the diaper that Marie had put her to bed in. She grabbed the familiar t-shirt and pulled it on, glad it was long enough to hang down over the infantile underwear, then went to the door and opened it. “Where have you been?” Kelly asked. “That’s none of your concern,” he told her, not unkindly. “I need to know what your assessment of the other players is.” Of course, he needed her to tell him. She was the expert, and it did not matter if she was wearing a diaper, or had been spanked, she was a grown woman brought here to do a grown woman’s job. They sat at the table and Kelly gave him a quick rundown. “Charles and Caroline both come across as technically skilled, but they don’t have to feel for the game.” “What do you think that means?” “I think they both have been recently taught high-level skills by people who know what they are doing, but you can’t teach the gut level of understanding. They are not going to be able to hold on for long.” “Any idea who might have taught them?” Kelly shook her head. Steven looked a little disappointed, which bothered Kelly more than she would have thought. “What about the others?” “Izzy is no different from usual. I expect him to be out of the game tomorrow at the latest. Otto is good, but, he’s worn out.” She felt bad saying it. “I don’t think he can keep it up for more than another set or two. “As for Lyle, he’s better than I thought. He might hang on to the end. One on one I could beat him easily.” “And Revel?” “Nothing has changed in my opinion on him. He’s good. I can probably beat him.” “Anything else?” Kelly frowned. “What do you mean?” “Is there anything else you have noticed.” “Like what?” Again, a flash of disappointment. “Never mind, you’re supposed to be napping now, why don’t you go back to bed.” Just like that, he was dismissing her. “What was I supposed to notice?” He looked at her for several seconds, then shook his head. “No time to teach you. Go and get some rest. You’re here to win, getting tired or worried won’t help with that.” She wanted to argue, but he stood and walked away, leaving her sitting alone on the couch. “Damn,” she said softly, then sighed and went back to her bedroom. A short nap would do her some good. Chapter 7 - A Snake Uses Poison Four hours after the last hand of the first round had been played Kelly was seated at the table again, getting a new hand dealt out to her. She won four times in a row, small pots, but it put her up to nine million. Then Otto and And Conrad went back and forth for a few hands before Lyle Redmond took a big pot. Then Caroline won the largest pot of the night with three queens, and Kelly realised she had better not discount the other woman’s technical skills or her luck. The hands came and went, the better players moving ahead or at least staying even while the less able players had their stakes slowly bled away. The second round ended and Kelly felt exhausted. A bit of jet lag and a lot of demanding poker. She was glad to see she was not the only one looking tired. Marie took her up to her room, got her undressed and cleaned up, and then put to bed, in a pair of the training panties rather than a diaper. She was tired, and her head was full of games she had played. Things she should have done and things she should not have. Everything the others players had done, how they had looked when they did it. She fell asleep to dreams where she was playing poker, and the stakes were the players’ ages, where going bust meant returning to infancy. She woke to the sound of soft voices in the suite. One was Steven’s, the other, female, sounded familiar. There were only a few words that she could make out, but the conversation was intimate, private. She heard them go into Steven’s room. The soundproofing between the suite’s room was a little lacking, and she heard the sounds of soft feminine gasps and of the bed shifting under the weight of two. Kelly told herself just to pull the pillow over her head, but she was also encouraging herself to sneak out of the room and peak in on Steven and his partner. She wondered what Steven looked like naked. She knew he would be all hard muscle. What about skin? Did he have any scars? What would they feel like under her fingers? She imagined the two spotting her, inviting her to join them. The complexities of little/big physical relationships were smoothed over by the rules of fantasy. Her hands slid into the waistband of her thick panties, and she turned over in the bed, moving slowly, glad her slight weight did not make the mattress move too much. Face pressed into the pillow to muffle her own soft cries, bottom pushed into the air with her hands in her panties, she brought herself to orgasm twice, an unknown participant with Steven and his partner. She finally fell asleep, spent, though the sound of Steven and the woman were still in her ears. Her dreams took on a far more welcome more erotic cast. In spite of her dreams, Kelly has slept well and woke refreshed to a gentle shaking. Marie was sitting on the side of her bed, hand on her shoulder. “Bonjour,” she said with a smile. Kelly rubbed her eyes with the back of her hands and mumbled a sleepy, “Good morning.” “Time to get up,” Marie said with a laugh as she pulled back the covers and the with growing familiarity grabbed the waistband of Kelly’s panties and yanked them off. “Hey,” Kelly said, more surprised at the moment than angry. It was only as she saw Marie looking closely at the thick cotton garment that she remembered her late night, erotic activities. Of course, any giant finding a damp undergarment on a little would take an interest. “That… it’s not…” Marie looked at her and smiled. “Don’t be worried. I know some older littles get a special enjoyment out of their padding.” Kelly was about to object, but she could not bring herself to say that she had been listening to the activities in the other room and masturbating while fantasising being involved in a threesome. And she was still too sleepy to come up with a good lie. With a smile, Marie dropped the incriminating undergarment into the room’s laundry hamper and then came back to the bed, swept Kelly up off of it, swung her about and then placed her on the floor. “Come along, let’s get you cleaned up.” She hustled the naked little out of the bedroom into the suite’s main room. Kelly almost fell in the resisting, worried Steven, and even worse, his night guest, might be there, and Marie caught her up and pushed her along. The room beyond was empty, and relief made Kelly relax for a few seconds. Long enough for Marie to get her into the bathroom and on the toilet. It had been a long night, and she had to go, which earned her more praise from Marie. Marie let her shower on her own, after putting a shower cap over her head, as if she could not be trusted to remember. Well, to be fair to the giant, Kelly usually did not have professionally styled hair to care for, so she might have not worried about it. Marie had picked out an outfit, pink voluminous shorts with wide suspenders and a white blouse. They went down to the hotel restaurant where Marie ordered her a late breakfast—Kelly was disappointed she did not get any bacon, but the fruit and yoghurt were good. Then they had an appointment at the small beauty parlour in the hotel. Kelly was not in the chair long, all the beautician did there was restyle her hair, changing it slightly and making it completely neat, and her nails got a little buffing and colour touchups. Back to the room, Marie helped her get dressed, starting of course with the diaper. After she had that on her, she helped Kelly off the bed and to the floor, then gave her a gentle pat and rub on the back of her diaper before going to get the rest of the clothing ready. The dress was a warm, pale shade of yellow, and Marie put the hair combs into Kelly's hair, completing the effect the beautician had started. “Comme il faut.” Marie said with a smile as she clasped the choker with the star around Kelly’s slim neck. “Let’s go,” Marie said as she picked up the diaper bag. The second day of the tournament began without introductions. It also began with a realisation of who Steven had been with. Caroline, dressed in a smart, sophisticated pants suit, greeted the fellow players and Kelly knew she had been with Steven the night before. There was a moment of an erotic thrill as her fantasy from the night before had an identity for the giant female, but that was washed away with confusion almost immediately. (Which was fortunate because she did not need to have Marie to find her in an arousal dampened diaper) Why had Steven been with the woman? Weren’t she and Steven in this together? Was he trying to find out something about one of the other players? If so why hadn’t he told her? Was he looking for a new partner? Had she not played well enough the day before? Well, she would show him that that was a mistake. Confusion was easily forged into anger, and anger honed into razor-sharp determination. She was focused, she made no mistakes, and she played her cards and the others players as well. She would fold sooner than she needed to, or hold off, bet lower or higher. It had an effect on the others players, and they did not even recognise it, at first. Otto and then Conrad caught on after the first hour. Lyle and Izzy seemed to catch on but had not yet pinpointed what was causing the change in the game after the second hour. Kelly was not winning every hand, but she was pulling ahead of everyone else. There was a short break while a new deck was put in play. She looked at the other players, a few of them had stepped away from the table. Lyle and Caroline were speaking, Otto was talking to one of the servers and Conrad speaking to one of the spectators. Kelly looked around, returned a wave from Marie, but she did not see Steven. Was he not watching at all? Did he not see her dominate the game? Annoying. The dealer called the players back, and a new hand was dealt out. They played a few more hands, Kelly won them all, before the dealer called for a thirty-minute break. Kelly looked around, expecting that Marie would be at her side, ready to rush her off to the bathroom, as if she was only seconds from losing control. But the maid/nanny was nowhere around. She got down from her seat, stretched out a little. Playing so focused was exhausting and not much fun, but she had decided it was how she was going to play. “I am quite impressed.” She turned, looked up. Standing there was Conrad. “Thank you.” “I must apologise,” he said to her. “I was somewhat dismissive of you when I saw you would be playing.” Kelly was aware but she said, “You were polite enough not to say anything.” “Have a drink with me,” he said suddenly. “We’ll drink to each other’s skill.” “Well, maybe…” “Oh, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to put you at odds with your nanny.” “She’s just a maid,” Kelly said, “and I would love to toast to your skill.” And why should she not have a drink? Lyle went to the bar, came back with two small tumblers. He presented one to her. “It’s top-shelf stuff, just enough for a taste. Neither of us wants to dull our game.” “Of course.” She took the tumbler her offered, the one with less liquor in it. That was fair, she had less body mass. Kneeling her held out his glass and said, “To skilled players who challenge us.” “To skilled players,” she replied, and they tapped their glasses together. She drank. It was like warm honey and fire. “I’ll have to get a bottle of this stuff later,” Kelly said, looking at the empty glass as if she wished there were more. “I’ll buy you one at the end of the game.” She knew she was there to make this man lose, but she did not know why, and she saw no reason not to be polite. “Thank you.” “Come for a walk with me. A little fresh air to clear our heads.” Kelly nodded and smiled. “Please.” Finally, someone treating her as a skilled player and not as if she were some sort of clever, trained animal. She grabbed the clutch she had brought with her, taking a moment to pull out her phone and check it. She set the alarm just so she would have ten minutes warning before the game was to restart. As they stepped out the glass doors, into a balcony overlooking the garden, Conrad said, “Would you like to look at the ocean? That path circles the parking lot and comes out at a lookout point.” “Thank you, that sounds nice.” They walked along the path, Conrad taking slower, smaller strides so she did not have to run. They talked about the game, or hands that had come up and other games they had played. After several minutes they came out on the high lookout point where below them stretched cliffs and parts of the city and the ocean. Kelly stepped up on a raised platform so she could lean out over the rail and into the ocean breeze. “This is beautiful,” she said. “Yes, it is. You present a very fetching picture yourself, quite adorable.” She decided to take that as a compliment and said, “Thank you, Mr Revel.” He walked up the railing, close to where she stood. “You play very well, for a little,” he told her. That she decided to not take as a compliment. “I play very well period.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I would ask that you drop out of the tournament. This is not something you should deal with.” “I am afraid I am going to have to say no.” He sighed, looked at his watch. “I was afraid of that. I did wish to spare you some embarrassment.” “I don’t think I am the one who needs to be worried about being embarrassed about losing.” He smiled and reached into his jacket, pulled out a glass vial with a light blue liquid in it. He looked at it for a second, then hurled it out into the air, over the railing. “What was that?” Kelly asked him. “A counter agent Miss Fortuna. You’ll excuse me now.” He turned and walked away, long, fast strides that set a pace that Kelly would have a hard time matching. “Counter agent for what?” she called after him. Then she felt her stomach cramp, and she almost fell to her knees from the pain of it. Her eyes widened. Had he poisoned her? Was she going to die? Her insides cramped again, and she felt a pressure growing in her bottom. Was she going to mess herself? If that happened, if she could not get cleaned up fast enough, it might get her kicked out of the tournament. She opened her clutch, she could call someone for help. Another cramp made her gasp. Could anyone get there in time? She did not have Marie’s number. She could call the hotel, see if they could put her in contact. She moaned with the pain. If any time she needed a nanny it was now dammit. There was something else in the clutch, besides the phone. A key fob. Her head snapped up. They had circled the parking lot, were close to it. There! Steven’s silver sports car. She ran towards it, breathing heavily from the pain in her stomach, one of her hands was pressed against her diapered bottom as if that might stop the hot mess that was threatening to fill her seat. Close. She pressed the key fob. There was a beep. She heard the click of the doors unlocking. “Thank god,” she gasped. As if someone had considered the very possibility she was in, the passenger door had swung itself open, a small set of stairs had unfolded from the rocker panel. That was good because she was positive if she had had to jump up to try to grab the door handle or climb up into the car she would have messed herself. Lying on the seat, buttocks clamped tight, she reached for the GPS screen, tapped it twice, and then when it lit up tapped the red button. “Help,” she begged, near tears. “What is it Miss Fortuna?” someone asked male and calm. “I drank something,” she did not feel up to explaining the complete details, “I think I am going to shit myself.” There was a hiss, and a small tray opened from the dash. “There are several white syringes, get the green tipped one.” She looked into the tray, grabbed the pen-shaped device with the green tip. “Got it,” she said as another wave of pain hit her. “Put the green tip against your thigh and press down. It will go through clothing.” She pulled her skirt back and jammed the green tip down against her bloomers. It felt like she had been stung by a bee and she let out a small yelp of pain. “Good,” the person on the other end said. “Now take the two small white pads with wires on them and put them on bare skin over your tummy. Hurry, you’re almost done.” She did what she was told, pulling her skirt up, thankful for the empire waist that easily allowed her to get it above her stomach. The pads went on the bare skin of her stomach. “Done.” “Deep breath," the voice ordered her. She took one. A strange tingly feeling spread through her stomach, and twice she felt all the muscles in her abdomen twitch hard. The feeling that was going to poop went away so suddenly she was worried she had, but patting the back of her diaper and then slipping a hand into it revealed she was clean still. “That should take care of it,” the voice told her. “My stomach still hurts,” she said, more of a whine in her tone that she would have liked. “I can’t do anything about that. It will get a little better in a few minutes and I will let Mr Artimage know what happened so he can arrange to take care of you.” “Do you have to?” she asked. A soft chuckle. “Sorry Miss Fortuna.” “And I won’t…” “You don’t have to worry about messing yourself. In fact, you will probably be badly constipated for the next week or two. Sorry.” “Better than the alternative,” Kelly said, rubbing her aching stomach. “You had better get back to you game Miss Fortuna.” “Right!” she said up, groaned, and then climbed down from the car. She watched, impressed in spite of the pain, as the small stairs retracted back into the rock panel, closing up smoothly as if they were never there, and the door closed itself. A beep and flash of lights told her the car had locked itself. She put the key fob back in her clutch and ran as fast as her pained stomach would allow back to the casino. She passed through the doors just as her phone started beeping, warning that she had ten minutes to get back. Plenty of time to spare she thought, though it had seemed much longer. Before the feeling of relief could fully settle on her, she was snatched up and hugged tightly by a scared looking Marie. Rapid fire french, sounding equally concerned and relieved as Marie petted her and stroked her, looking for any sign of injury. Finally seeming to remember that Kelly did not speak French she said, “Oh, where did you go Kelly? I was so worried about you. I was called away and then delayed and…” Then sounding cross, she said, “You should not go anywhere on your own.” She heard someone say, thought it might have been Lyle Redmond, “I’m a big fan of harnesses when I am out and about with my girls.” “I’m okay Marie. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m sorry.” She did feel bad for the woman and remembered how not that long ago she had desperately needed her. Marie took a deep breath. “Let’s get you to the bathroom, we have little time.” She put Kelly back on her feet and grabbed her hand. “Now just a moment,” Conrad said. She looked towards him, that smiling face with his pudgy nose. “While I hate to embarrass her I would ask that the state of her diaper be checked. I thought I caught a whiff of something when she came in.” “Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” Marie growled. “This is the break, and I am taking her to the bathroom.” “Ah, I am sorry,” the man in the black tuxedo said. “However Miss Fortuna is in the play area, and the rules, well, they are the rules.” Marie muttered something softly, angrily that Kelly was certain was French swearing. Then she spun Kelly around, knelt down and pulled up her skirts, skimmed her bloomers down around her ankles, bent her forward slightly and pulled the back of her diaper away from her. “See. Perfectly clean.” Kelly wondered if the pain in her stomach might kill her before the humiliation of the current moment did. She heard the man step closer, then felt fingers on and in her diaper. “Clean as you say,” he announced. “Of course she is, of all the… as if I would not have…” she pulled the bloomers back in place and smoothed the skirt down. “Oh, there is no time to take you to the bathroom.” “I’ll be fine,” Kelly told her. “It’s okay. I really don’t have to go.” Marie had turned her back to face her, reached up and adjusted a hair comb. “Very well, but nothing to drink.” “That’s fine, I’m not very thirsty.” Her gaze sought out Conrad’s and when she saw him, she gave him a tight smile. She was pleased to see the look of discomfort on his face. Beating him had become very important to her because the momentary discomfort he felt was nothing compared to the churning in her own guts. Chapter 8 - A Gambler's Sorrow The second part of that round of play was not as good for Kelly as the earlier one had been. The pain in her stomach made it hard to focus. She did not lose anything, but the flow of the game changed, Lyle, Otto and Conrad all moving ahead, mostly to the detriment of Izzy, Charles and Caroline. She was relieved when the round finally ended, with both Caroline and Izzy likely to be knocked out in the next round. Kelly just wanted to curl up in her bed and hope the pain in her stomach would fade. “You look a little pale,” Marie told her, brushing a bit of her hair back from her forehead. “I’m just tired,” she said, unable to explain why she felt so bad. Marie nodded. “We’ll get you to your room and you can rest up.” Holding Kelly’s hand firmly she led the smaller woman back to the room. Steven was waiting. “I’m sorry…” Marie said. Steven held a hand up to silence her. “It is not your fault Miss Frontè. In fact, we both know who is at fault here.” He stared down at Kelly. Kelly was seized by the desire to hide behind Marie. It wasn’t fair. She had been poisoned and her stomach was killing her. She did not need Steven staring at her like that. “She’s already apologised,” Marie said, coming to Kelly’s defence. “I’m sure she has. Come back in an hour please. Kelly will apologise to you again then, and you can be certain she will mean it.” “Yes sir,” Marie said. She put a comforting hand on Kelly’s shoulder and then left. Steven went and sat down in the couch. She stood where she was, certain she was not being invited to sit. “Are you stupid?” he asked her. “I’m not stupid.” “Well, you acted like it. Conrad Revel is not your friend. You don’t take anything to drink from him, you don’t go anywhere with him. That is basic!” She flinched at the volume of his voice. “I’m here to gamble,” she said, trying to sound sure. “And if you had not gotten lucky, if you had not had the support you did, that would be over. You’d have been kicked out of the tournament. That would cost me a great deal of money, but it would have likely meant that Conrad would win.” He stood up and came to stand over her. “I will not let that happen,” he told her. “I’m sorry,” she told him, eyes prickling, “my stomach hurts. I just want to get some rest.” She was whining, almost crying, but her stomach hurt and Steven was so damn intimidating. Steven shook his head, returned the couch and sat. “I don’t know how to deal with children or littles,” he told her. “I deal with problems, I am a blunt instrument. I am afraid I am out of my depth trying to sort you out.” “Then what are you going to do?” Kelly asked softly. “Wait.” “What?” “Wait,” he said again. Kelly realised it was a command. She waited, put her hands on her stomach, hoping that would ease the pain. Sometime later, just a few minutes at most, someone knocked at the door. “I don’t know how to deal with you,” he told her as he stood, “but I found someone else who is good at this sort of thing.” He opened the door. Kelly turned to see Caroline Jay come in. The two embraced for a moment, then Steven stepped aside. “She’s all yours.” “What?” Kelly asked. “Caroline is working with me now. She will help get you sorted out.” “What?” Kelly asked again. “Everything you need is in the bathroom,” Steven told her. “What is happening?” Kelly asked, then moaned softly as her stomach cramped again. “I can’t win,” Caroline said. “Steven here has told me you can.” She looked doubtful. “She was dominating that table today, up until she was poisoned. She’ll come through.” “Okay,” Caroline said to Steven. “What is she doing here?” Kelly asked Steven. “She,” Caroline said, “is here to get a naughty little sorted out. And you will refer to me as Miss Jay from now on. Now come along.” She grabbed Kelly and marched her into the bedroom. Kelly threw a desperate look Steven’s way, but just met his stony gaze and knew no help would come from there. In Kelly's bedroom, Caroline stripped her down to the diaper. She was nowhere near as gentle as Marie but was careful of the clothing, and the dress was off her and hung up in short order. Caroline holding her hand, she was pulled into the bathroom where Caroline released her hand then turned on her. “I have babysat littles and spent several summers working in an Etiquette School. I know exactly how to deal with you and were you not needed I can assure you that you Kelly Fortuna are the exact sort of little I would demote back to diapers and her ABCs.” Kelly took a step back, but snake fast, Caroline grabbed her. She pulled her off balance and then across her lap as she sat down on the room’s toilet. With a quick motion, the tapes of her diaper were undone and it fell open under her. “You do not go with strangers.” Every word was punctuated by a crack of a slap across her butt. “You do not go with strangers,” she repeated and this time it was the backs of Kelly’s thighs that felt the sting of Caroline’s hand. “You do not take food or drink from strangers.” Again, her bottom was warmed. “You do not take food or drink from strangers.” The backs of her thighs were again slapped. Caroline continued those two lessons for a time. Long enough that Kelly, whose stomach still hurt, was crying uncontrollably and babbling apologies by the time Caroline seemed to tire of teaching the lesson about strangers. “If you’re Nanny is not around, stay where the tournament organisers can see you,” Caroline told her, then spanked her five times. “I’m sorry,” Kelly sobbed, just wanting the spanking and the humiliation and the pain in her guts to end. “Use your phone to call someone if your Nanny is not around.” Another five spanks. “I will, I will, please stop.” She felt so powerless across the Amazon’s lap. “Think about that poor woman, looking for you, not knowing what happened to you.” Caroline gave her six hard swats and Kelly was bawling. Then Caroline stood and lowered the spanked and naked little to the floor, the diaper falling away. Kelly tried her best to get control of herself, but for a time all she could do was stand there and cry. Caroline left her to sob as she went about with something else. By the time Kelly had enough control of herself to pay attention to what Caroline was doing the Amazon already had an enema bag with its hose set up and hanging from the curtain rod. Kelly shook her head, sniffed, and said, “No.” Caroline looked at her, perhaps a little bit of pity in her eyes. “Do you want your tummy to stop hurting?” Kelly nodded. “Then you are going to have to have this. Now, on your hands and knees, bum up in the air.” She wanted to refuse, she really did, but her stomach hurt so much. She did as she was told. As she knelt there on the cold tiles of the bathroom, she was reminded of the night before, when in a similar posture she had masturbated to the sound of Caroline and Steven making love. It made her giggle, though any desire to find humour in the situation was gone a moment later when the enema nozzle was pushed into her bottom and the flow started. If anything it was even more painful and she found herself sobbing as Caroline simply lectured her on her bad behaviour. And when the enema was completely administered and then expelled into the toilet Caroline patted her still hurting stomach and said. “Just three more.” “Three more?” Kelly cried. “Three more. And you’ll be getting at least one a day until your bowels get themselves sorted out.” She left Kelly sitting on the toilet as she went to prepare the second enema. “What have you learned?” she asked. Kelly sniffed. “Not to go anywhere with strangers, not to take food or drink from strangers and to stay with my nanny.” “Good girl. Now get on the floor, bum in the air.” The next two enemas were just as unpleasant as the first, but the last one, with various medications added to it, finally soothed her stomach, the pain finally leaving her. She was humiliated, exhausted and naked, but at least she was no longer in pain. Caroline put her facing one of the bathroom’s corners, the discarded diaper between her feet, in case she leaked. She heard Caroline moving about, cleaning things up and then heard her leave the room. Leaning forward she put her forehead against the cool tiles of the wall. She was glad she was not one of those littles who could not handle the adult world because she knew she could not handle their world. Outside she heard a knock on the door, footsteps, the door opening. “Kelly, come here,” she heard Steven call. She looked around, wondered if it would be okay to wrap a towel around herself. Somehow she did not think so. She walked from the bathroom. Marie was there, as was Steven. Caroline was nowhere to be seen. “Do you have something to say to Miss Frontè?” Kelly sniffed, feeling tears start in her eyes as she thought about how scared poor Marie had seemed when Kelly had come back. “I’m sorry Miss Frontè,” she cried, “I’m sorry, I won’t be naughty again.” Naughty? She supposed Caroline had used that word during the spanking, and now it jumped to her lips as if the most natural thing to say. “Please take care of her Miss Frontè. She’s had an enema, so make sure to get her cleaned up and rested.” “Yes sir,” she said to Steven. He left the room. Marie came forward and enfolded to still crying Kelly in her arms. “There there, I’m not mad at you, you’re a good girl, I know it.” After Steven coldness and Caroline’s punishments, Marie warmth was irresistible to Kelly who pushed her face into the larger woman’s side and sobbed. She was aware of being bathed, patted dry, and then carried to her bedroom where she was diapered without complaint. Marie sat down in one of the chairs, held Kelly tight in her arms, and sang softly in French. Her head pillowed on the amazon’s ample chest, Kelly fell asleep. Kelly stayed close to Marie when they returned to the casino. She tried to tell herself it was nothing, but the woman’s hand holding her did make her feel better. However, when she took her seat at the table, she was all business. She could not forget what had happened earlier. While the padding of the diaper cushioned her bottom, the unpadded backs of her thighs were tender against the surface of the booster seat. She wondered if Caroline was aware of that. The smile she offered as she sat suggested she might be. However, the sting on her thighs was a minor thing, nothing compared to the pain she had earlier dealt with. When the cards were dealt the sting faded from her mind. It was a hard game, everyone at their best. Kelly, Otto, Lyle and Conrad took most of the hands, small pots, larger pots, slowly draining away the stakes of the others. The round ended with Kelly taking a big pot with a full house, kings over twos. That took Caroline out of the game. Kelly gave her a smile, feeling as if she had gotten some of her own back. “That is it for this evening,” the dealer told them. Izzy looked up from his small pile of chips. “Looks like I’ll be in for one at least more hand tomorrow.” Kelly was confident that it would be only one hand unless he were going to ante and fold, but she figured Izzy would go out fighting. Charles Wright would not last much longer either. Then it would be the four best players. A gentle hand touched her shoulder. “Let’s go,” Marie said. Kelly let Marie help her from the chair and lead her by hand through the casino towards the hotel. The earlier feeling of comfort she had derived from the woman’s presence had faded a little in the heady excitement of the card game and all her winning hands. Still, she felt glad enough for the hand that held hers. Steven was not in the room when they entered. Marie undressed her, Kelly had given up the attempt to help, and then took her to the bathroom. She was put in a fresh diaper before being put into the bed, and she felt too tired to argue and did not even know if she would be awake enough to take it off once Marie left. The day had been so exhausting. Marie did not leave immediately, but sat at the bedside, holding Kelly’s hand, singing softly in French once more. Kelly slept deeply, and if Steven and Caroline made love in his room again, Kelly did not wake. Chapter 9 - Winning but Sad In the morning Marie administered another enema to Kelly. It was not pleasant, but it was better than when Caroline had done it. Marie had her lie on her side, on some towels laid out on the floor, with a robe draped over her. And she gently patted Kelly’s head and rubbed her stomach, telling her it would be okay. A bath afterwards, then dressed in a set of rompers, Marie took Kelly down for breakfast. Kelly was in a diaper, just in case there was still a little bit of enema, Marie explained. It was an annoyingly enough valid concern that Kelly did not protest. “I don’t want this,” Kelly said, looking at the meal of bland cereal and yoghurt placed in front of her. “We want to give your tummy a chance to get better,” Maire said. “You don’t want that bug you picked up coming back.” Kelly agreed silently that she certainly did not want to be poisoned again. Marie smiled and picked up the spoon. “I can feed you if you want.” Kelly took the spoon from her and ate one of the most uninteresting meals she had ever had. “It’s like eating cardboard,” she said, somewhere halfway through the meal. “You’ve eaten cardboard?” “It is like I assume eating cardboard would be like.” Marie laughed softly and gave her hair a quick pat. “I so like taking care of you.” Kelly almost said that she liked having Marie take care of her, but it would be a lie. At least she thought it would be a lie. “I enjoy the time we spend together,” Kelly replied instead. Marie smiled, and Kelly wondered what the woman had heard in that statement. They went to the hairstylists again to get Kelly’s hair put right once more. There they discovered Caroline in one of the chairs, having the finishing touches put on her hairstyle. As she was helped into the chair by Marie, the maid/nanny said, “I’m sorry you lost Miss Jay. I’m sure Kelly is sorry as well.” Did she really believe that, or was this one of those deals where she was supposed to show good manners for the sake of good manners? Kelly said, “Yes, it was too bad.” The stylist tilted Kelly’s chair back so her hair could be rinsed. “It is the nature of these things,” she heard Caroline say to Marie. “You never play a game unless you can afford to lose.” The sound of rushing water kept her from hearing anything else they said, and she had to close her eyes against the shampoo. When her chair was straightened up, Caroline was gone. A trim, a rinse, drying and curling, it did not take too long before Kelly left the beauty parlour with Marie and returned to her room to get dressed. Marie chose the pale pink dress, with the red shoes. “You will look quite fierce in red my card playing warrior,” she said, dressing Kelly for the day. She did not let Kelly face the mirror as she put the combs in her hair again, and then applied a little makeup on her face. “There we go,” she finally said, and let Kelly see. After the last few days of seeing a cute little girl in the mirror Kelly was surprised to see, well, she still looked young, what with the dress, but something closer to a beautiful, not so little girl. “I want you to look fierce today,” Marie told her as she patted the combs into place. “This is fierce?” “Of course. Girls always look fierce when they are pretty.” Kelly smiled. “And is it,” she sounded the word carefully, “comme il faut?” “For any other little in the city? Non. But for my Jean d’Arc of the poker table, it is tres comme.” Kelly smiled for a moment, then frowned. “Didn’t they burn her?” “They would not have if I had been there,” Marie stated confidently. She laughed, and it felt good to laugh. Kelly would miss Marie when she left. But that was not today. Today Marie would hold her hand when she needed it, and Kelly would play poker. Otto knocked Izzy out of the game in the first hand. Six hands later Otto took the remainder of Charle’s stake, and he was out of the game as well. They took a short break to rearrange the table for the four remaining players. Lyle Redmond suggested a drink, to celebrate the winners to that point. Even if Caroline had not spanked the lesson into her Kelly would have refused to take a drink from him or at his instigation. She was kept from having to tell Lyle Redmond to ‘piss up a rope’ by Marie who brought a bottle of champagne from behind the bar and four glasses. “A celebratory drink is a wonderful idea,” she said and opened the bottle, a towel around the neck and a slow twist to avoid popping corks. She poured Kelly’s drink first. “Just a little,” she said with a smile, then filled the glasses of the other three. “Well then,” Lyle picked up his glass. “To the best players at the table, and of course Miss Fortuna.” Lyle and Conrad drank. Neither Otto nor Kelly did. “Something wrong?” the giant asked. He looked honestly confused. Kelly was about to say something, but Otto spoke first. “You are a boor, Mr Redmond. A churlish and insolent robber baron and were I ten years younger after I beat you in this game I would take you out back and thrash you.” He knocked his glass off the table. “However I am an old man.” He sat down in his chair. “I believe you will be beaten, though not by me, and even if you do win, I will make sure every casino along the coast knows you for the boor you are.” Several people applauded the old man’s words. Kelly did as well. She was saved from having to knock her glass off the table by Maire taking it away. Lyle looked around, looked both confused and angry at the way people reacted. “You’re fortunate you are an old man,” he said as he sat. “We will have politeness at this table,” the dealer told Lyle. “What? What about what he just said to me?” The dealer shrugged his shoulders. “The truth is always polite.” Then he dealt their next hand. Kelly believed with all her heart that Otto would be remembered for playing well, for the skilful hands in which he had defeated Izzy and Charles, for his speech in defence of a fellow player. He would not be remembered for winning this tournament. Kelly herself took him from the game, playing hard to make sure that was the case. She fought for it. And as the dealer declared him out of the game he reached out and put his hand on Kelly’s. “Thank you for a challenge my dear, and for giving me a worthy opponent to lose to.” Kelly felt tears in her eyes that for the first time in days had nothing to do with being treated like a child. “You’re welcome.” He smiled, took his hand off hers, then stood and bowed to the dealer. “I thank you for your skilled work, Monsieur Fulover, it was a pleasure to have a dealer so skilled.” Andre Fulover nodded but said nothing. Kelly supposed it was to maintain a semblance of neutrality. Otto then bowed to her. “Were skill and size matched you would stand a giant Miss Fortuna. I hope you might come and see me one day if you are willing to share stories with an old man.” Stupid tears, Kelly thought, but she smiled and nodded. “It would be an honour.” He nodded politely at Conrad and ignored Lyle as he turned and left. “We shall have a thirty-minute break,” the dealer announced. Marie took Kelly to the bathroom, and Kelly was glad enough to go because she wanted a few minutes to get her head together. She could have done without being undressed and put on the toilet by her maid/nanny, but Marie gave her some actual privacy. When Kelly returned to the table, she was ready to do. The seats had been switched about. She had the dealer on her right and Lyle and Conrad across from her. She smiled as she put a large, square, ten thousand Euro chip into the pot, next to the chips that Lyle and Corand had already anted. “Something amusing Miss Fortuna?” Conrad asked her. “No more friendly targets I have to worry about.” “Pardon?” She did not expand as the dealer dealt out their first two face down cards and their first face up. Kelly looked at the Queen of Spades that landed in front of her, smiled. Conrad got a Four of Clubs and Lyle had a King of Hearts. “Mr Redmond,” the dealer said. “Twenty thousand,” he said as he put two chips. And so the next part of the game started with only three players. Kelly played as well as she ever had, better really, because she was playing smart. She discovered a new source of, well, not fun, but satisfaction. It was not crazy bets and bluffs, but being focused on beating people she did not like. Who knew improving her game required playing with odious people? She moved ahead, a little bit at a time, taking equally from both Lyle and Conrad. Those two seemed to focus on one another, as if only the two men were at the table, though they forgot Kelly at their peril, because she was always there, ready to turn over a card, with a smile, and reveal she was the winner. Still, she suspected they would play their second round of the game that day, and perhaps tomorrow as well, for while she was ahead of them both, no one was close to going bust. Then something strange happened on the last hand of that round. Kelly folded on the fourth card the dealer dealt to her, giving up the sixty thousand she had put in the pot after Lyle had raised by eighty-thousand. She expected that Lyle would fold right after Conrad called and raised, as she was sure he would. Conrad had a pair of fours showing, while Lyle just had an ace and jack of hearts. Conrad pushed his chips into the pot, then raised by one hundred and sixty-thousand. Lyle didn’t fold. Lyle called. Conrad stayed. Another two cards were dealt out. Lyle got a six of spades and Conrad got another four. Conrad opened with forty-thousand. Lyle called and raised eighty-thousand. Raised into three fours. Kelly stared at his two face down cards. Was he actually drawing for a royal flush? Even if the two hole cards were the queen, king and/or ten of hearts it was a crazy play. It was the sort of thing she might do. As a bluff, it was only good if Conrad fell for it. And he never would. Conrad checked and raised one hundred and sixty-thousand. People were gathering, watching, feeling the tension that was building between the players. Lyle checked, and the next cards were dealt. A queen of clubs to Lyle and a nine of spades to Conrad. Conrad looked over at Lyle. “Shall we increase the table limits? Starting bet a million?” Kelly was not the only one who hissed in a breath of surprise. Fold you, idiot, Kelly thought, as much as she did not like Lyle, his continuing to play was just embarrassing. She knew in her heart that Conrad had four fours, and suspected Lyle, if he was lucky, might have three jacks or three aces. “Agreed,” Lyle said. Kelly suddenly wondered, as Conrad opened with a million euros and then Lyle matched and raised to three million, if all the people she had played with had thought her that much of an idiot, when she had bluffed blind in the hopes of getting the right card. Looking at it from the outside she suddenly thought of it as childish. And with that thought came the idea that maybe she was one of those littles that was not ready to grow up. Or at least had been, she quickly assured herself. She was snapped out of her thoughts by Lyle saying, “Call, raise to 15 million.” He had gone crazy. What had Amelia said once to her, too much thin air up there? Conrad looked perhaps a little uncertain as he checked. Lyle was getting to him. Insane bets were rattling the otherwise cool man. The dealer laid out the seventh and last cards. Lyle got a queen of hearts and Conrad a six of diamonds. Kelly knew what cards she had had in her hand when she folded. It was not impossible that Lyle just had picked up that royal flush. Unlikely, improbable, but not impossible. Still, she thought, were it her, if she was in Conrad’s place, she would fold. If it was a bluff, it was masterful. Conrad took a deep breath and, still showing the high hand, Pushed forty thousand into the pot. “Suspend table limits?” Lyle asked. It took Conrad a few seconds to say, “Agreed.” Lyle nodded, looked at a pile of chips, a few million dollars, then leaned back and said, “I am all in.” Silence for several long seconds. Kelly almost told Conrad to fold. Not that he would have listened. The dealer spoke at that moment, “That will take all you have Mr Revel.” Conrad nodded. “Agreed. All in.” People were leaning in around the table as Conrad turned up his two hole cards. A four and a three; the four of a kind Kelly had been certain he had. All attention turned to Lyle. Kelly believed he would turn up junk, and then with a deprecating smile and a shrug of the shoulders, he would excuse himself. It was what Kelly had done in similar situations. Lyle’s cards went face up, smoothly, together (smoother than she could have achieved with the big cards); The king and the ten of hearts. He had been bluffing right up to the end. Right until the queen of hearts had fallen into his hand. Shocked expressions, soft applause. Kyle leaned back in his chair, smiling, accepting the congratulations as for a moment people seemed to forget the dressing down he had received from Otto. Looking pained Conrad stood. “An excellent game,” he congratulated Lyle. “You played well,” Lyle told him, magnanimous in victory. It still sounded like an insult to Kelly’s ears. Conrad nodded once at Kelly, then turned and walked away, towards the bar. “We will meet again in four hours,” the dealer said. Lyle looked surprised for a moment. He actually forgot about me, or maybe he just thought that if only ‘the little’ were left they would declare him victor by default. He looked at her and nodded. “In four hours then.” Kelly nodded as well, feeling empty. Cheated. Marie got her at that point, to take her up to her room. She looked back at the deserted table, saw Lyle taking a seat beside Conrad at the bar. Was he offering more consolations or needling the man for loosing? “What is the matter?” Marie asked a few minutes later as they rode the elevator up to the room. “Nothing is the matter,” Kelly said softly. “No fibbing Kelly.” There was a mock sternness in her tone. Kelly laughed softly as the elevator doors opened and they walked towards the room. “I was just hoping for a better game.” “Are you sad that Mr, Kruugen lost?” She stopped in front of the room door. “Yes, but that’s not it.” Marie knelt down, gently straightened the combs in her hair. “Then what is?” She sighed. “Lyle is an idiot, and he is going to be no challenge.” “Kelly, that is rude,” Marie said, though she did not sound angry. Kelly shrugged her shoulders. “I know, but it’s true. He doesn’t even remember I am in the game half the time. How can he beat me?” Marie smiled and stood. “Don’t discount luck Kelly, and play him with all the seriousness you would want him to show you. I know you can be the better person.” She opened the door. Steven was in there. “Come back in about ten minutes Miss Frontè.” “Oui,” she said, and then after giving Kelly a gentle push into the room and a pat on the head, she closed the door. “Revel is out,” Steven said. Kelly walked into the room, took a seat on the couch. “Yes. You got what you wanted.” “I still want you to win.” “I will.” “You were not sure you could beat Conrad.” “Conrad at least could conceive that a little might beat him, Lyle Redmond is incapable of thinking anything like that. He has already lost.” She said it morosely, disappointment obvious. “No one is going to remember this tournament as the one where Kelly Fortuna won against a table full of giants. All they are going to remember is that some churlish robber baron played like an idiot.” “I hope you are right.” Steven stood and left her alone in the room, going wherever he went when out. Probably to have sex with Caroline. She sat on the couch, staring at her red shoes for several minutes before she heard a knock at the door and Marie’s voice, asking to come in. Kelly got up from the couch and opened the door for the Amazon. Maira undressed her, told her she should take a nap. “Can you hold me on your lap, like yesterday?” Kelly asked her. “Of course my petit Jean d’Arc,” she said and lifted Kelly into her lap, once more singing softly. Kelly placed her head against the woman’s chest and closed her eyes. Chapter 10 - A Gambler's Glum Revenge She sat down at a table, smaller than the one they had used earlier, directly across from Lyle, the dealer between them. Five hands in and she knew it was bad as she feared. She bluffed him, and he folded. She called his bluff, and he stayed in too long. She played better than him. The hands went faster with only the two of them. An hour in it seemed as if he was beginning to realise that he was not taking her seriously enough. His playing got better. Not good enough. After about two hours he was back where he had been when he had knocked Conrad from the game. The dealer called a break at the midway point. “Come on Kelly, let’s take you to the potty,” Marie said, helping her down from the chair. She as a little embarrassed at Marie’s words, but went without a complaint. When the game started again, Lyle was once more playing poorly. Was that all it had taken, Marie treating her like a small child to make him forget? And had Marie done it on purpose? She wondered if Marie had any money on the game. Lyle tried. She gave him that. He tried to get her to agree to go over the table limit. She politely refused most of the time, and when she agreed it was only when she was certain she would win. His chips diminished. Several times she had to force herself to not try and take him out in one, grandiose play. At one point she was certain she could draw an ace five straight, and the thought that she could win on one, like she had back at the bar several days before, almost made her go wild. However, she recalled the lyrics of a song, that if you chased rainbows, you were going to get wet. And no little wanted to get wet. The dealer let the game go over the five hours at both Kelly and Lyle’s agreement. He was desperate, and she was cool. And then he was out of chips. The dealer laid out the rest of their cards. And anticlimactically Kelly won the game with three of a kind to his two pair. “You are out Mr Redmond,” the dealer said. Lyle seemed confused by the words. “She’s a little,” he said. “You are still out Mr Redmond.” He took a deep breath. “Of course. Thank you.” He stood and offered his hand to the dealer. “You did an excellent job.” He left without acknowledging Kelly. It did not win him any friends. However, Kelly had no time to think about that as she was led from the table, onto a stand that put her eye level at about eight feet. She was able to take the offered hands of the giants and inbetweeners who came to congratulate her. There were no littles there. Otto took her hand, gave it a firm shake. “A most enjoyable game to watch Miss Fortuna.” “Yes,” she said with a weak smile. “You played well and gave your opponent every chance not to be a fool. It was a true victory.” She nodded again, but she did not believe it. “Consider this Miss Fortuna. Sometimes we don’t get the opponent we deserve, but often in those cases, you are the opponent the other person deserves.” Kelly smiled, then laughed. “Thank you.” “You are most welcome.” He gave her hand one last shake before moving aside for others. It was a little intimidating, all those people, all those giants, taking her hand in theirs. But Marie stood close by, and Kelly felt secure. Caroline stepped up to her, took her hand, and said, “Wonderful performance.” She was smiling, and Kelly could not help think that it was a smile of someone who had given her a spanking. Though perhaps she was reading too much into it. Then the owner of the casino and the hotel, Jean Noble, approached, holding a golden medallion. A knot had been tied halfway along the red, silk chord so that when he put it around her neck, it hung down around her chest rather than down by her waist. “A most well-played game,” he told her, and then kissed both her cheeks. When she had a moment, she looked at the medallion. It felt heavy enough that it could contain real gold. ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ had been engraved in the surface, and the year, and with small flecks of metal from being recently cut, her name, ‘Kelly Fortuna’. She ran her thumb over the name, wondering if another name had been engraved there and then smoothed out so her name could be put on it instead. But no, it felt flat around her name. They had shown enough class to not assume that Lyle was going to win. And as the well-wishers began to thin Mr Nobel said, “If you come with me Miss Fortuna, we can take care of your winnings.” “Yes, thank you,” Kelly said as he helped her down from the stand. Marie followed close behind as Jean led them to his office. He seemed somewhat confused by her presence when they reached the door, but Kelly said it would be okay if Marie entered. Marie stood near the wall, away from the desk, as Jean helped Kelly into the seat behind his desk and turned the laptop to face her. He brought up a bank’s online site. Entered a password. “Your winnings, minus the casino’s ten percent. Simply change the password to one of your own choosing.” He moved away so Marie could enter the new password in private. And it was done. “Thank you, Mr Noble,” she said as she got down from the chair. “Of course Miss Fortuna. Will we see you next year? I will ensure you are sent an invitation if you are interested.” Kelly smiled. “Who knows.” She had no idea if she could get the stake together. “Perhaps I can let you know in a few months?” “Of course.” He took a business card from his pocket. “If you need to get in touch with me.” “Thank you.” He showed Kelly and Marie from his office. “So, do you want to go back and celebrate?” Marie looked towards where the tournament had been held. “Do you think it would be rude of me if I did not?” Marie smiled. “I am sure they will forgive you.” And she took Kelly’s hand to lead her back to the room. Steven was there, waiting. “Miss Frontè, thank you for taking care of Kelly, your services will no longer be needed.” “Of course sir,” Marie said. Kelly turned her head, looking between Steven and Marie, for a moment not understanding how he could say that. Then she remembered that Maire had been doing a job, and that job was no longer required. Marie knelt down to bring her face close to Kelly’s. “I enjoyed showing you the city and helping you, and watching you play. Bonne chance Kelly.” Kelly nodded slowly. “Thank you for all your help,” she said. And with that Marie stood up and left, closing the door behind her. Kelly still couldn’t quite accept that Marie had just left. However, Steven gave her no time to think of it. “I need you to give me access to the money,” he told her. Kelly nodded. “Right,” she said, walking over to the laptop that Steven had set up. He already had the bank’s site open. She paused. “I’m going to give you all the money, as we agreed, but, can you tell me what all this was about?” Steven sat down next to her. “It’s complicated, and some of it is confidential.” “I can handle the complicated part and tell me what is not confidential.” She typed in the password, opening up the account with all the money. She moved aside, and Steven took her place, but he did touch the laptop. “Conrad is an arms dealer, of a sort.” “Of a sort? Complicated or confidential.” “Confidential. He has used the money from such tournaments in the past to support his activities.” “So he’s lost so he’ll stop.” Steven leaned forward and typed across the laptop’s keyboard, made a few mouse clicks. “No, it will only slow him down. I needed you to win so that I can use the prize money as a way to get closer to him, so I can stop him and find out who he is working with.” “Who do you work for?” “I’ve moved your five million into another account for you. Enter your own password, and it will be yours.” He stood and walked towards the door. “Is there anything else you can tell me?” Kelly asked his retreating back. “You’ve done a good thing,” he told her without looking back, then he opened the door and left the hotel room. Kelly shifted over to the laptop, looked at the account that had been set up in the same bank as the prize money had been. She would have to move it to her own bank account, but that was for later. She typed in a new password, taking control of the account. She closed the laptop and slid off the couch. In her room she undressed, fiddling with the bow, and then pulling the dress over her head. She tossed it into a messy pile on the floor and undressed down to the diaper, which she pulled off and threw into the garbage. Next, she took a long shower before returning to her room. Later, dressed in her jeans and t-shirt, she sat on her bed and called Ken. “Heys Miss Fortuna, beens waiting to hears from yous.” “Good evening Ken. It all went well?” “Yous cleaned up. Just likes yous said. No ones thoughts yous could win.” She smiled and fell back into her pillows. “Good work. Can you see about getting us a flight out of here tomorrow? Come and pick me up.” “I will do thats Miss Fortuna. And congratulation ons winnings.” “Thank you, Ken,” she told him and hung up. Dropping her phone on the bed beside her she closed her eyes. “What a game.” Chapter 11 - Getting Wet She had been asleep, dreaming of something pleasant that escaped from her as soon as she opened her eyes. Someone was knocking on the room’s door. Looking at the bedside clock, she saw she had only been about asleep for about an hour. Maybe it was Caroline looking for Steven, she thought as she slipped off the bed, or Steven had forgotten his key, or someone from the casino, up to congratulate her. She unlocked the door and pulled it open. She did not expect Conrad Revel to be standing out there. “Can I help y…” He stepped forward and hit her, knocking her back. Kelly had been somewhat rough and tumble as a kid. She had fallen from the back of a horse and had the breath knocked out of her. She had broken her arm playing touch football when she had been tackled by an over-enthusiastic inbetweener. The point was that she had been hurt before, so lying on the floor, the breath knocked out of her, was not an entirely new feeling for her. But never had a giant hit her (well, besides spankings and those never counted). What left her lying there, doing nothing, was more the surprise that a giant would hit her than the actual hit itself. He stepped in after her, kicked the door closed. He was kneeling at her side, a roll of duct tape in his hands. He put a strip over her mouth, then used more tape to secure her arms behind her back and taped her feet together. He waved something over her, something that beeped. He reached down and grabbed the gold watch around her wrist, yanked it off her, tossed it away. Conrad had brought a duffle bag with him. He put her into it. It was padded with towels to hide her shape. He zipped it closed, leaving her in darkness. She felt him lift her and the bag up, then he was moving. She was bumped around, turned about in the bag, felt him almost running downstairs, the bag with her in it slapping against his side. Then she was falling, but only for a moment as the bag landed on something hard. A soft ‘clunk’ of metal on metal. She had been put in a car’s trunk. Not long after she felt the vibration of the car starting up. Where was he taking her? What was going to happen to her? Eventually, the car stopped, and she was pulled out of the trunk, walked somewhere, and then dropped to a hard floor. Even with the padding of the towels, it hurt enough to leave her stunned. The bag was unzipped, Conrad pulled her out, held her up. “No one is around here to hear you scream, but I don’t want to hear a screaming little, so keep it down, or I’ll hurt you.” He then grabbed the tape over her mouth and yanked it off. “Understand?” “Yes,” she said, the skin around her lips stinging. He took a knife and cut the tape around her arms and legs, then dropped her into a chair too big for her. There were other men around, standing or sitting near the edge of the room. “I want the bank code for the game’s winnings.” “I don’t have it,” she told him. He backhanded her, hard enough to almost knock her off the chair. She cut the inside of her cheek on her teeth. “Don’t lie to me.” “I didn’t have the buy-in, someone else provided it. They got all the money.” He grabbed her shoulders, fingers digging painfully in. “Don’t lie to me.” “I’m not. His name was Steven Armitage, and he was in the room with me.” He seemed to think about that for a moment. Then he slapped her again. “Don’t lie to me.” Kelly shook her head. “What do you want me to tell you?” she said, not wanting to be hurt again. “Give me the password for the account!” “I don’t know it.” He kicked the chair out from under here, she hit the floor hard. “Give me the password.” “Stop that Conrad,” a familiar voice said. Kelly looked up, mouth agape as she saw Lyle Redmond enter the room. “She’s not giving me the password. She says she doesn’t know it. Says she gave it to her backer.” “Do you think that is possible?” Lyle asked as he walked into the room to stand next to Conrad and over her. She tried getting up, but Conrad pushed her back down the floor with his foot. “You think a little would give up that much money, just like that.” Lyle looked down at her. “I will admit littles can be greedy things if you let them. I have to keep a firm hand on my girls to keep them from getting spoiled.” Conrad reached down and grabbed the front of her t-shirt, pulling her up. “I’ll get her to talk.” “You are treating a little like an adult Mr Revel. That will fail.” He righted the chair and took a seat. “You don’t interrogate littles, you punish them, and they realise they are wrong.” He plucked Kelly out of Conrad’s hands and laid her on his lap. “No, no, no,” Kelly said, struggling. Not that it did not do any good. Lyle lay six, rapid hard spanks against her jean covered bottom causing Kelly to let out a howl. Who would have thought she would look back fondly on being spanked by Caroline? “Little girls should not lie,” Lyle said and slapped his hand against her bottom five more times. “Little girls should answer truthfully when asked a question.” More spanks. “Little girls should respect their betters.” More spanks. Kelly was sobbing uncontrollably. She felt him loosen her jeans and then whisk them down to her knees. A minute or two passed and Kelly stopped sobbing, stopped gasping. Her bottom hurt so much. “What is the code for the bank account?” Lyle asked her. “I don’t know.” More smacks fell across her pantie covered ass, his large hand effortlessly encompassing her whole bottom. Kelly screamed, wiggling, trying to get away, crying, ‘I don’t know, I don’t know.’ Finally, it was Conrad who said, “Maybe she really does not know.” Lyle stopped spanking her. He stood, kept hold of her, turned around and set her on the chair. Kelly sobbed as her well-spanked bottom was placed on the steel of the chair. They ignored her until she had cried herself out. She looked down at her jeans and wondered if she should pull them up. Lyle leaned in. “Kelly, I want you to tell me what the passcode is.” His tone was soft, almost kind. “You’ve been punished, and if you tell me, I will consider you a good girl. You want to be a good girl, don’t you? Good girls don’t get spanked.” Kelly did not know if she wanted to be a good girl, but she knew she did not want to be spanked. However, she also could not tell him what she did not know. Sniffing she said, “I don’t know it. Steven changed it.” “I am inclined to believe her,” Conrad said. “Perhaps, but littles lie. It is in their nature,” Lyle answered him. He walked away from her, then turned and came back. He reached into his jacket and pulled out a smartphone. He held it out towards her. “Do you know what this is Kelly?” “It’s a sm…” Her attention was captured by flashing lights. “...artphone.” Something felt strange. Some of the men were laughing. She looked down. Her panties were soaked, a puddle of urine had spread across the seat, stinging tender skin inflamed by the earlier spanking. “What?” “A simple hypnotic colour pattern. Some therapists use it to help littles take the steps back they need but cannot admit to themselves.” She stared wide-eyed. “I care little for it myself. I prefer that my girls make those decisions on their own.” He smiled at her. “It is important that littles know they are not adults.” Conrad and a few of the others laughed again. “One exposure, just an accident, but multiple exposures, the effect lasts longer,” Lyle told her. “Eventually, without intervention, it becomes permanent.” “I don’t know the code,” Kelly said once more. “You’re one of those littles, the ones who have something special about themselves that make them think they are grownups. It’s sad. You see something special, but really, it is just something making you unhappy. “I now have access, thanks to my new partner,” he looked at Conrad, “to some interesting and advanced variations on this style of program, and some experimental medicines that make the effect take hold much stronger, and faster, with greater scope.” He walked a few steps from her then turned around. “Do you think you could play cards if you could not even count to ten Kelly?” For a second she did not think she had heard right, and her mind spun about with the implication of what he said. “You couldn’t” she whispered. He could not do that. Could he do that? “I suppose you could try. Perhaps something like, I have this many,” he held up three fingers, “of this kind,” he held up five fingers. More laughter from the others. “Perhaps you would have to play barefoot to better keep track.” With a sob, Kelly said, “I’ll give you the code.” The best way to bluff someone was to give them what they wanted to believe. A laptop was brought to her. She brought up the banking website. “She’s in the right place,” Conrad said from behind her, where he looked over her shoulder. Kelly typed in the password. “There. That’s it.” “Wait, there is almost nothing there,” Conrad said. “What?” Lyle demanded. “What?” Kelly asked, sounding shocked. “That’s five million dollars,” Conrad told them. Lyle put a large hand on her head, turned her to face him. “Where is the money?” “It was there. It was all there just…” she trailed off, made her eyes go wide. “Ken!” “Ken?” “I was working with him, this was all his idea.” The two men looked away from each other, to each other, their expressions changing like she had told them the secret of life. “Of course,” Conrad said. “I suppose he was coaching you over some sort of wireless device?” Lyle asked her. That was the stupidest thing that Kelly had ever heard, but it seemed to be what he wanted to hear, so she nodded and said, “Uh huh.” “Obviously this Ken person took all the money,” Conrad told Lyle. Lyle nodded, then frowned. “Why leave anything in the account though?
 Kelly was careful not to react, but she suspected her bluff was about to be called. “Who would leave a little completely helpless?” Conrad asked Lyle. After a moment Lyle nodded. He turned back to Kelly. “Where is he?” Kelly told him the hotel she knew Ken was staying at. She did not want to give him up like that, but the cards she showed had to be good. They checked, confirmed it. Conrad sent five of the men to go and get Ken. Five did not seem bad for Ken, as long as none of those men was like Steven. Ken might even enjoy the fight. Or she might be trying to make herself feel better. Conrad sent two men outside watch while he and Lyle remained in the room. She had bought herself some time, maybe. Ken might be able to find her if he made it through those five men sent after him. And she could hope that Steven would show up. He had brought her. He should be trying to protect her. The watch he had given her, the one he had told her to not lose. Not lose was just another way of saying ‘never take it off, keep it with you’. He must have put a tracking device in it. But Conrad had torn it away. Several minutes passed as Kelly sat there, trying to figure out what who might be able to help her. “What should we do with her?” Conrad’s voice made her turn her head, realising they were talking about her and wanting to know what they were saying. “I had thought that she would make a perfect sixth for my nursery, but, she’s too tall, and not very cute.” She could not see them and relaxed enough to let the anger show on her face. More like her face would remind him he was a loser… at least at poker. “So, we’ll need to make her disappear.” “Disappear?” Lyle sounded concerned. “We could scramble her memories, dump her in some place, or leave her with someone, where they won’t ask questions.” Would they really do that? “That sounds like a good plan.” It sounded like a terrible plan to Kelly. “The problem with that is whatever we do can be undone, if one puts enough effort and money into it.” “What are you suggesting?” Lyle asked. What was he suggesting, Kelly wondered. “Mr Redmond, you care about littles, want to see them taken care of. I understand that. Sometimes though, well, a few have to be sacrificed for the rest to be taken care of.” “You can’t be suggesting?” “Why not? Big picture wise, well, does it matter?” “It matters to me. I want to see littles looked after.” “And if your desire to protect this one means many others are not protected?” Lyle made an uncertain sound. They were going to kill her. No one was going to save her. So she was going to have to save herself. Quietly, carefully she reached down and grasped the waist of her jeans, pulled them up her, dragged them through the urine on her chair. She was careful not to make a noise as she wiggled her pained bottom back and forth so she could get the jeans up around her waist. She buttoned them, then took a deep breath. Pushing herself from the chair, her feet made a scuffling sound as her shoes hit the cracked concrete. She took off at a run, towards the dark doorway in front of her, away from the men behind her. She had to run, to keep running. She hated running. Heavy footsteps behind her, she tried not to picture the longer strides of either giant bringing them closer to her. All she had to focus on was the door. On getting away. Someone grabbed her long hair, hauled back and yanked her to a painful stop. Then she was lifted by her hair, which hurt a lot and made her scream out in pain. Swung around, more screams, then thrown back into the chair, which almost went over backwards and actually went up on two legs before falling forward again. Conrad, who had grabbed her, closed, put his palm on her forehead and pushed her head back. In his other hand, he had a gun. Kelly had never seen a real gun before. It looked terrifying. If Lyle’s phone had not made her wet herself earlier, she knew the icy fear that stabbed through her would have left her in soaked pants. “What are you doing?” Lyle shouted. “We don’t need her, we can get rid of her.” “No! Not like this! Not with her seeing it.” “Sometimes we have to be cruel to be kind Mr Redmond.” “I won’t let you,” Lyle said. She thought they were going to come to blows. Conrad pushed the barrel of the gun hard against the side of her head. Everything went dark, and for a moment Kelly thought she was dead, but it was the lights that had gone off. “What the hell?” A shout. Conrad. “Marcelle, why are the lights out!” Then there was a flash of light and an echoing boom that made Kelly cry and put her hands over her ears. “No, no, no,” she sobbed. Flash, boom. The sound of people running. The chair was knocked over, and she fell to the floor, once again having the breath knocked out of her. She lay there, trying to suck in a breath of air, wondering just when she was going to die. Then the lights came on, and a vast figure appeared over her, a gun in its hand. Kelly closed her eyes tight and hoped it would not hurt. She flinched away from the hand that touched her, but there was no pain, just a gentle almost caress as the hand ran from the top of her head, down the side of her face and over her shoulder and arm. “Es-tu blessé? Parle moi? Kelly, my petit Jean d’Arc, open your eyes.” She did not believe what she was hearing, thought it some kind of trick, but she opened her eyes. Marie was kneeling at her side, one hand running over her body, checking for injuries Kelly realised. In her other hand, she held a frightful looking gun. While she was speaking to her, examining her, she was looking elsewhere, all around, as if there was still some danger. “What are you doing here?” She looked down at Kelly for a moment, smiled, then went back to scanning the area around them. “I would be a terrible nanny if I let my pretty girl out of my sight more than once. Are you okay?” Was she okay? “Nothing’s broken… probably.” “Formidable. Stand up and put your arms around my neck, keep clear of my pistol.” Kelly got up, feeling bruises, but as she had said, nothing was broken. She wrapped her arms around the big woman, careful not to hold on as tight as she wanted to lest she choke Marie. Marie straightened, her free hand slipping under Kelly’s bottom so she could hold her up, pull her close. “Wet,” Marie said, with a small click of disapproval. Kelly almost laughed. “Who else was in this room?” “Conrad and Lyle.” “Lyle Redmond?” “Yes.” “Interesting. Hold tight, I will need to move fast.” Marie ran, her long strides and heavy weight booming on the floor, then outside, thumping on the ground. Each footfall jolted Kelly in her arms, reminding the little of all the hurts she had taken. She bit down on them and made no noise, not wanting to distract Marie. Then they slowed, and she felt the Amazon shifting her about, heard the sound of a car door opening, and then she was placed, gently into the car’s bucket seat. The door closed, a few seconds later Marie opened the driver’s side door and slid in. “I hope you don’t think too badly of me for not having a child seat,” she said and started the car, shifting into reverse, hitting the gas, rapidly spinning the steering wheel about. A shift into first gear and the vehicle sped away. Kelly started laughing, which turned into sobbing and she probably cried for nearly a minute before with sniff and hiccoughs she got herself under control. “Feel better?” Marie asked. Her attention was on the road. “No,” Kelly said, then, “yes.” “I would hold you and let you have a good, proper cry, but that will have to wait.” Kelly sniffed, then said, “Ken!” “What?” “I sent them to where Ken was, I had to…” Well, she had chosen to, cause she was afraid. “Use my phone,” Marie took one hand from the wheel and removed a phone from her jacket pocket, held out to her. She dialled, got Ken. “This is Kelly Ken, you’re in trouble.” “Trouble? What troubles Miss Fortuna?” It was too hard to explain it all. “Some people tried to rough me up for the prize money. I had to point them at you. Five giants.” “Oh, is thats all. Don’ts worry. Better you sends them at me. Wants me to break them?” “No, just go somewhere else…” “Wait,” Marie said. Kelly looked at her. Not taking her eyes off the road Marie said, “If your Ken does not put himself in danger, arranging to capture these men would be of use. We could arrange for the police to help, but that may take a little time, and it might scare them off.” “Did you hear that Ken?” she asked. “I heards it.” “Do you think…” “Don’ts worry Miss Fortuna. I’ll sees if I can gets these guys for your friend.” “Don’t take any chances, Ken.” “Don’t worries Miss Fortuna.” He hung up. “He seems like a nice man,” Marie said. “I’ve always liked having him around.” “Are you…” “No,” Kelly shook her head. It was not the first time she had been asked that question. “How did you find me?” “I followed Conrad. I’m sorry I was not able to get to you sooner.” She looked at Kelly for a moment. “Your poor face.” “Is it bad?” Kelly asked, putting her hand to her face, wincing slightly as she touched the swelling around her mouth. “It will fade soon, but I take offence at someone hitting a little.” “I’m not a fan of it myself.” Marie laughed. “I was waiting for some backup, but then those five men left, and I was preparing to go in carefully, but then I heard you scream…” “Thank you.” She paused. “You’re not a real nanny are you?” “Do you have complaints about the way I took care of you?” Kelly was hard pressed to find an answer to that, but after a few seconds she said, “It was very professional.” “There you go. However, one can be a perfectly skilled nanny and be something else as well.” “What is that something else?” Marie did not answer, remaining silent so long that Kelly assumed she would not. Then she said, “Mr Artimage, and Miss Jay and perhaps Mr Wright came here with complicated plans to take away Conrad Revel’s resources and get leverage on him. However, my superiors took a much more practical approach. If Conrad Revel had won, I was to kill him.” “Kill…” “Yes. Terrible isn’t it.” Kelly nodded, and then, because Marie was still watching the road she said, “Yes.” “Sometimes my job requires me to do terrible things, and sometimes it allows me to do wonderful things, like taking care of a pretty girl who plays poker. I am something of a spy, though with a French flair.” Kelly thought about it. She looked for some way to connect a woman who had been ready to kill Conrad Revel (terrible as he was) and the woman who had held her and sung lullabies to her. “Have I shocked you?” Marie asked. “Yes,” Kelly said. “My poor petit Jean d’Arc. Littles and such violence should never mix. Mr Artimage has much to answer for in my opinion.” “You’re not…” Kelly started to ask, alarmed. Marie laughed. “I am not going to shoot him. I am just going to give him a piece of my mind for letting you be hurt.” “Good.” “Have you fallen in love with him?” Marie asked. “He’s very handsome.” “Oui.” “But I’m not in love with him. I just don’t want him to be hurt.” “Littles, so gentle.” Kelly did not think it was a criticism, though she was not sure she could take it as a compliment. “What happens now?” Kelly asked. “We stop off at a hospital where I get you looked at…” “I’m fine.” “We will not discuss this. And then we return to the hotel to sort a few things out.” “Okay.” She wondered what ‘sort a few things out’ meant but guessed she would learn soon enough. Chapter 12 - Letting Go It was still a few hours away from dawn when the four of them sat in the suite. Kelly was wrapped in a thick robe, warm and tingling from the ointments that the doctor at the emergency room had applied to all her bruises, from the ones of her face to the ones on her bottom. She had sat on the couch and listened to Marie give Steven a ‘piece of her mind’. She also included Caroline in that as, having partnered up with Steven, was equally responsible for ensuring Kelly was kept safe. “I admit,” Steven said when Marie had finished, “I made a mistake. I never thought that Conrad would waste his time on Kelly.” “Waste his time?” Kelly asked, offended. “You should both be glad that she was not seriously harmed,” Marie said, apparently ignoring Kelly’s statement. Finished with her dressing down of the other two giants she then filled them in on how she had spotted and tracked Conrad. Steven told Marie that he had left Kelly to find Conrad himself. “I assumed I would be the likely target.” “Kelly, can you tell us what happened?” Marie asked as she took a seat next to the little. Taking a deep breath, she told them the entire story, from opening the door (which had three giants all admonishing her for opening a door without seeing who was on the other side) to her rescue by Marie. When she got to the part about convincing them Ken had been in control Caroline asked Steven, “Did you teach her that? It was a good play.” Kelly, tired of the way the giants seemed to automatically stick her into a space labelled ‘child’ snapped, “I came up with that idea myself bitch.” Caroline looked shocked. Kelly felt a short, sharp pain across the crown of her head and looked up in surprise at Marie who had just smacked her on the head. It was not like it had been very hard, and cushioned by her hair had not really hurt at all. “If your poor bottom was not so bruised I would give you a swat on it right now,” Marie told her. “Just because people do not treat you the way you want is no reason to be rude to them. I believe Otto Kruugen congratulated you on remembering that fact not so long ago.” Kelly flushed and nodded and then looked over at Caroline. “I’m sorry.” “Apology acc…” “But I’m not stupid, I’m just small.” Caroline nodded. “Yes. You are not stupid.” Kelly wondered if she could bring up not being demoted back to diapers and her ABCs but decided not to push it. Finally, she finished telling them what had happened. “It was really Lyle Redmond?” Steven asked her. She nodded. “It really was.” The three giants looked to one another then back at her. “And he spoke of hypnotic devices and drugs.” “He threatened that I would not be able to count to ten, and he had that thing on his smartphone that he flashed in my eyes that made me,” she paused and swallowed, “wet my pants.” Not her favourite part of the story. “But he specifically talked about advanced and experimental applications?” Steven asked her. He seemed dismissive of the fact that an app on a smartphone could make her wet her pants. Kelly had heard there were places where a little who wet themselves was no longer considered an adult. And a smartphone app that made you wet your pants did not even engender the smallest bit of surprise from the giants. As a little Kelly had to wonder what other tricks the giants kept secret. However, she only said, “Yes, he said advanced and experimental.” The giants looked at each other. “We’ll need to find Conrad. What about Lyle?” Steven asked. “I’m afraid he had both alibi and lawyers, and the word of a little against a man like him,” she shrugged her shoulders. “I think he is already on his private jet over international waters. I am sorry Kelly.” Kelly sighed. “I’ll contact my government, see if we can work together on this,” Steven told Marie and Caroline. “What about me?” Kelly asked. The three looked at her. “What about you?” Caroline asked. Marie saved her, in a manner, from having to explain herself by saying, “There will be security watching over you, until you leave tomorrow. You already have plane tickets home, do you not?” “I do.” “Then you will leave and go home. You will be safe there,” she said with confidence. “Oh,” Kelly said. For a moment she had thought she was part of what they were doing. She had played her part after all. But that part was over. Marie stood and picked Kelly up from the couch. “We need to speak of things you cannot know of,” she told the little she held, “and you should rest up. It had been a trying ordeal.” “But…” “Hush,” Marie told her and carried her into the bedroom. She wrapped Kelly up tightly in the oversized robe, and then slid her under the covers and tucked them tight around her. “Just get some sleep Ma brave fille.” And she kissed her on the forehead and stepped away from the bed. Kelly wanted to say so much, ask so much, but it all got caught in her throat, and she was silent. On her way out Marie stopped and picked up the pale pink dress that Kelly had tossed to the floor earlier. She gave it a shake, then went and hung it up in the closet. Kelly watched as she ran her hands through the clothing hung there. She looked back at Kelly and smiled. “I will see this all gets to someone who will be comme il faut in them.” “Thank you,” Kelly said the only word that would escape the tangle in her throat. Then Marie turned off the light and left the room. When Kelly woke the next morning Marie and the others were gone, and she had not even come to say goodbye. The hotel had a doctor who worked there every other day for half a day. He gave Kelly her enema the morning she was to leave. Clinical, he gave her the privacy of a screened off bed. It did not make it any better, but it was not as humiliating as with Caroline or quietly embarrassing as with Marie. Afterwards, he wrote out some prescriptions for her and gave her the brand names of some enema bulbs she could use herself, a list of foods she should stick too for two weeks, and advised her to see her doctor if she had any stomach pains. He actually said 'achy tummy'. Then he wished her well and left her to get dressed. Her clothing from the night before had been laundered, so she was wearing the jeans and a blouse, with a ratty pair of running shoes. She knew were Marie to see her that she would pronounce Kelly anything but ‘comme il faut’. That thought made her smile as she pulled the jeans up over the training panties. Just in case there was a little enema left to expel. Those panties, the three chokers and the hair combs (along with over fifteen million dollars after all was counted) were the only things she was taking with her. Well, she supposed she should not use the word 'only' for fifteen million. As she walked from the small clinic, she wondered who Marie was going to give all the other clothing to. Perhaps Marie had a child, or a little, of her own. If so she felt bad for them, it must be hard with Marie gone all the time. Walking towards the lobby, it was impossible to not notice the men and women in black suits who trailed her. Obvious security, as promised by Marie. She collected her small overnight bag from the bell captain’s station. The man thanked her for staying with them and told her that all costs had been made complementary by the house then congratulated her on the win. Kelly smiled and thanked him and wondered if Steven had planned to stick her with the bill. She waited on the steps of the hotel for Ken. A few people came up to offer her congratulations, often saying how surprised they were that a little had managed to win. Like there was something miraculous in it. If someone asked her to touch them and cure whatever ailed them, she was going to boot them in the shins as hard as she could. Fortunately for such hypothetical shins, a taxi pulled up, and Ken got out. “Morning Miss Fortuna,” he called. She picked up her bag and walked down the too tall steps. “Good morning Ken.” He gave her a hand up into the passenger section and then circled around to get in the other side. As the taxi pulled away from the hotel, he asked. “You okay Miss Fortuna, yous gots some bruising ons your face.” “It will fade soon. What about you?” There was a strip of tape across his nose, suggesting it had been broken again, and at least five butterfly closures sealed cuts on his bruised face. His hands were bandaged. He smiled. “Me? I’m fines. Nones of those five you gaves to me were anythings special. That was real smarts of yous Miss Fortuna, sending them to me likes that. Any of thems the ones that did that?” He lifted a huge hand and pointed at her face. “No.” “Thats too bads, I liked to thinks that I got some back for you.” “You did more than enough. I am sure the information that those men provide will help someone get some back for me.” “Just have preferreds thats it was me.” Kelly smiled. “Maybe next time.” The first class tickets got them through check-in and security quickly. As Kelly was walking through the airport, she often looked over her shoulder. She delayed during check in, until the attendant insisted she get onboard or be left behind. As she stepped onto the boarding ramp, she looked over her shoulder one last time. Amelia had always told her that if a giant ever got their hands on a little that little was almost certainly caught. “You’re a crazy idiot Amelia Black,” she said softly and jogged down the ramp towards the open door with the attendant behind her, saying “Hurry, hurry.” Chapter 13 - BunBun Interlude In a bright and cheerful nursery, Emily Black lay on a play rug, a pink laptop computer with pony stickers on it in front of her. She wore a pale yellow and white striped dress with a skirt too short to hide her thick disposable diaper. She was squirming because she had to go to the bathroom, but the information on the screen was so interesting. It was the results of a new predictive algorithm she had written. Of course, she was in a diaper, so if she were going wet herself, it would be no big deal. But that was what they wanted her to think. But the information was so interesting, and surely she could hold it. She was peripherally aware of the conflict in her mind, but whenever she thought about it something else would catch her attention, all too often what she was working on. And why should it not? What she was working on was always so compelling, and surely she could hold her pee for a little while longer. Such decisions often led to a wet diaper, or worse, but at the moment such juvenile outcomes were chased from her head like she herself chased a new piece of data she had spotted. Like Alice after the Rabbit. She had just about puzzled out what she was looking at when she heard Chase call, "Emily, you have to see this." Emily looked up from her computer. Chase did not often call her Emily these days. That was something unusual, enough to tear her attention from her work and make her more aware of the building pressure in her bladder. Chase came into the nursery, a huge presence both in size and personality and in Emily's universe. The Amazon was holding a tablet, smiling brightly. It was on Emily's lips to ask for the potty when Chase scooped her up. Emily made a surprised squeak and started to wet her diaper. Only needing one arm to hold up Emily, Chase's hand cupped Emily's diapered bottom. Chase gave the diaper a gentle squeeze, making it clear to Emily that she was aware of its state. Instead of playfully teasing Emily as she often did she held up the tablet. "Look at this Emily." Emily wondered if it was some kind of trick, or perhaps a catalogue full of baby goods, but it was the webpage of some luxury hotel in Monaco. The hotel had had a recent poker tournament, the buy-in had been obscenely expensive. Emily did not understand what Chase was showing her until she saw a picture of some of the players. One of whom was Lyle Redmond. "Lyle?" "Now Emily, that is Mr Redmond to little girls." Emily ignored her and knew that saying 'mister' would make her lisp. "How did he do?" Chase actually giggled. Not the kind of laugh Emily had come to expect from her mommy. "Swipe the page," Chase told her. Emily reached out and swiped the screen to the next page. There were more pictures of the players, little bios on them. She swept twice more then suddenly stopped. "Kelly," she said, surprised, looking at the woman she had not seen in a few years. "Yes, Kelly Fortuna," Chase said. For a moment Emily thought Chase knew she and Kelly had been friends, but she said nothing else. She must have thought Emily was just reading the name out loud. "Isn't that an adorable little party dress she is wearing EmEm?" Emily knew that such a dress would be making its way into her wardrobe soon, and there would be an opportunity to wear it. She wondered how Kelly had ended up in such a situation. She was playing in the game, not some giant's little girl luck charm. It made her suspect that Kelly was in that outfit because it was required and not that she was some giant's adopted child. She swiped through some more pages, saw pictures of Kelly playing. Her old friend wore a deadpan expression in most of the pictures of her playing, all serious and focused. A few more pages and she got to the page with the results. "She won," Emily said. "Quite surprising, but look at the paragraph about the end of the game," Chase said, sounding excited. Emily did. "She played him last," she said, "and beat him." "She humiliated him," Chase crowed and spun about, bouncing Emily in her grasp. Emily grabbed tight to Chase, afraid she might fall. Chase stopped, cleared her throat. "Now, EmEm, it is not nice to take joy in other people's suffering. However, I'm sure you can forgive your mama." As it had been Chase's desire to 'one-up' Lyle that had brought them together Emily understood Chase's wish to celebrate and to include Emily in it. And Emily had to admit to not being too fond of Lyle. "Yes mama," she said. "I hope Lyle does not end up taking this out on his girls. He wouldn't of course, but maybe I will just have someone look into it." Emily did not say anything, but she did wonder who Chase knew who could find out how Lyle was treating his captive littles. "I would like to meet this Kelly Fortuna," Chase suddenly said. Emily felt her stomach flop at that pronouncement. Chase wanting to meet a little might bode ill for said little. And Emily did not want to meet Kelly. Not as Chase' baby girl. "Mama, I have to go potty," Emily said, in her sweetest tone, thinking to distract Chase from her new thoughts. Chase put the tablet down and then gave Emily's diaper a squeeze and a pat. "Silly bunny, you already have." She blushed and then said, "I have to poopy." "Just poopy in your diaper." Chase smiled and cradling Emily in one arm she tickled her tummy through the thin cloth of the dress. "It won't be the first time." Emily giggled in spite of herself, but shook her head and said, "Potty." "You're lucky mama loves you," Chase said, and then carried Emily to the nursery's attached bathroom. She took Emily out of her dress and then untapped the wet diaper. Naked, Emily was placed on rabbit shaped potty seat. Without being told Emily put her hands on the rabbits lowered ears, like she was riding it. "Now show mama what a birl girl you are," Chase told her, kneeling down. Emily blushed. As she made herself relax she asked, "Why was Lyle playing in that game?" "Mr Redmond EmEm, and he plays poker." "But never in that type of game," Emily said. "Maybe it means something." She had learned about the man when he had been trying to hire Emily Black. "If my silly bunny is not going to focus on her potty maybe I should just put her back in her diaper," Chase said. Emily did not pursue it. She did note a slightly distracted expression on Chase's face. And she hardly praised Emily at all when she had pooped in the potty. Emily supposed she had planted a seed. No doubt Chase would want to talk about it later. When she would act like it was her idea. Chapter 14 - Catching a Rainbow Kelly Fortuna started receiving invitations to play in big buy-in games, mostly in Vegas, but several also other cities as well. Her winnings from the ‘Cartes D'or Triomphantes’ allowed her to afford the buy-in, and the skills she had learned let her win. Consistently. She played smart. Still had Ken make side bets that would guarantee, even if she were to lose, she would keep her stake and make some profit on top of that. But she did not lose. She could stake herself at next years Cartes D'or Triomphantes. All she had to do was ask for an invitation. She was gaining some fame, and with that reputation came more interest from giants. However, with Ken around any giant who seemed too interested could be chased off. Though Kelly had been worried he was going to actually have to punch one Yvonne Tanson, an old Amazon who had shown no doubt she was going take Kelly away with her. She still recalled the look of affront and perhaps a little fear as Ken had told her, ‘Yous best be leaving my Kelly Girl alone, unless you wants me to knocks you down and put you overs my knee fors a spanking.’ Most giants seemed to accept that the intimidating inbetweener was her daddy, or close enough, that they stopped bothering her quite so much. She leaned back slightly on her booster seat, staring at the substantial pile of chips in front of her. She suspected she was about to win another of these tournaments. They were on a break, while the dealer prepared a new deck. Kelly looked towards her opponents, all giants, all seeming a little off put by the little in their midst. She had yet to meet anyone as bad as Lyle Redmond when it came to discounting her, but there were always ones similar. Really, she sighed, it was getting boring. “You do not look like you are having fun my petit Jean d’Arc.” Spinning in her booster seat so fast she almost fell from it Kelly turned to face Marie. The Amazon was dressed in a white, tight evening gown, with a slit up the side that allowed her to kneel. “Ma… Miss Frontè. What… Why…” “I am happy to see you too Kelly. You are looking well.” “But what happened. What about Con…” Marie put a finger to Kelly’s lips. “Hush,” she said with a smile. “Heys, whats do yous think you are doings?” Ken had stepped away from the spectator seats, ready to defend Kelly. Kelly turned towards him. “It’s okay Ken, she’s a friend. I want to see her.” Ken stopped, then nodded. “Right Kelly girl.” He went back to his seat. “Kelly girl?” Marie asked. “It’s what people called me.” “Seems a little redundant to me. What else could Kelly be but a most wonderful girl?” Kelly suspected she was grinning like an idiot and blushing at the same time. “As I said, you are looking well Kelly, though your outfit…” Kelly looked down at herself. She was wearing a Chinese style dress, red with gold trim. “Is there something wrong with it? I thought it looked nice.” “Oh, it looks wonderful. You are quite fetching in it, but it is not comme il faut.” “I didn’t think that mattered.” Marie laughed. “That is because you do not have French sensibilities on fashion, but I think that is something you can achieve, with some work.” “Oh. What…” “But to come back to my original point, why do you look like you are not having fun.” “But I am having fun.” “Really? That glum face I just saw is the face of Kelly Fortuna having fun?” Kelly did not answer. “I had heard that Kelly Fortuna was always smiling, she could lose with a laugh. That she would chase rainbows, that is the correct term, oui?” “Yes, Kelly girl who chased rainbows.” “I thought that Kelly sounded quite pretty. I, of course, understood that at the Cartes D'or Triomphantes where she was not playing for her own enjoyment that she could not treat the game as such, but afterwards, I was certain that that pretty Kelly would show up. And I finally come to see her and what do I find? This is not my Kelly I think.” Kelly frowned. “It’s just, like the song said, if you chase rainbows you’ll get wet.” “I am sure that is true, but Kelly,” she leaned in close, “if you get wet, don’t you think I will dry you?” Kelly stared wide-eyed at Marie. Marie smiled, reached out and ruffled Kelly’s hair. She stood. “Chase your rainbows Kelly. I want to see my petit Jean d’Arc smile and laugh.” Then she walked away. Kelly might have gone after her but the new deck was ready, and the other players were taking their seats. When her fourth card was dealt out to her Kelly looked at it, considered her hole cards, and saw the possibility for an ace five straight. It was there. Not certain, but maybe… She looked over her shoulder, saw Marie sitting among the spectators, watching the game, watching her. When the bet came around to her, she turned and looked at the other players and the dealer. She smiled. “Call and raise one hundred thousand.” They all seemed surprised. It made her laugh. Kelly won the game. She got lucky at the end. She was okay with that. And during the congratulations from the other players (some given with a certain amount of grudging respect) and spectators. Kelly smiled and was polite, but all the time she was looking through the crowd. And then she saw her. Standing towards the back of the group, near the exit of the room. In her white evening dress Kelly wondered how it had taken so long to spot Marie. “Please excuse me,” she said as soon as the opportunity presented itself, then she got down from the chair she had been standing on and walked towards Marie. Ken was close by, but she waved him away. She came to stand in front of Marie, looking up at the woman. Her cheeks grew warm, and she realised she was blushing, feeling shy. She stammered just a little as she asked, “Was that okay?” Marie smiled and patted her on the head. “It looked like you were having fun, I enjoyed watching it. I was worried I was going to have to tell you to stop playing if you were not going to enjoy it.” Her tone was light, teasing, and yet there was a serious nuance which suggested that Marie might very well make that demand. Part of Kelly wanted to be defiant and say something along the lines of ‘you can try’, but that part was silenced by another part that wondered if she was not really enjoying it, should she be doing it? Marie held out her hand towards Kelly. Kelly looked at that offered hand. It was not trying to grab her, had not picked her up, was only there, and she now had to decide if she was going to take it or not. It surprised her how little she hesitated, perhaps she did not hesitate at all. She just reached out and took the Amazon’s large hand. Marie turned and led her from the room. Kelly wondered if there were some surprised looks from those that watched. Or maybe no one noticed. She was having a hard time thinking about anything else other than the hand that held hers, and the indescribable feeling of security she felt. A feeling she had first felt when Marie had rescued her, and that she had been missing ever since. Missing without knowing what it was. As they walked through the huge casino, lost among the crowds and the noise and the lights Marie asked, “What would you do if I told you I would not let you play poker again?” Kelly wondered. What would she do? “I’d tell you that I enjoyed it and still wanted to play.” “You would not simply walk away?” Kelly paused. “Could I walk away? I might have to crawl.” Marie stopped. She looked down at Kelly. She laughed. “What?” “I think you would look cute, crawling, but you would be dull if all you ever did were crawl.” She started walking again. “I suppose some giants do, to a greater or lesser extent, restrict the littles in their lives.” Kelly almost asked if Marie had met Lyle Redmond (though she might have used any giant as an example). “However, a nursery in my home would not be a prison,” Marie told her. “But it would still be a nursery,” Kelly said as they came to a halt in front of the elevator doors. “Of course, as it should be,” Marie told her. Well, that was now giants were, Kelly thought. And you either had to accept that or run away. Kelly did not want to run away. “I understand,” Kelly said. Marie smiled and pressed the elevator’s call button. They rode up to the floor where Kelly had a suite, complimentary from the casino. She was not surprised that Marie had a key card and opened the door. Marie was a spy after all. Inside the suite, Marie took a seat on the couch and pulled Kelly up on to her lap. “Now little one, we need to talk a little.” “Talk?” Marie nodded. “I am still working.” “Here?” Kelly looked around. “No. But I am. Which is why I have not been able to take care of you.” “Well, I’ve been doing okay,” Kelly said. “Except you were all grumpy.” “I wasn’t grumpy.” “Grumpy,” Marie repeated. Kelly did not further argue the point. “As I said, I’ve been busy, and will still be busy, but as it happens, things are occurring in which your presence would be of great use,” Marie told her with a smile. “A card game?” Kelly asked, looking up into Marie’s face. “No.” “Then what… Wait. This is not some sort of beauty pageant thing?” “You’re very smart.” “No. Not a chance.” “Oh? Really?” Kelly nodded. She was not going to enter some sort of stupid little beauty pageant. “Well, then it will be a few months before I can see you again.” A few months? “Well…” “I suppose I’ll need to find another little to help me.” Another little? It was not that she was jealous, Kelly told herself, but how could she trust that Marie would be safe with another little? Maybe they would say something stupid that would get Marie in trouble. So she said that. “You can’t trust some other little to keep any secrets.” “I suppose that may be true. And we both know that you have a good poker face.” Kelly nodded, frowned and then said, “Fine, I’ll go with you.” “Good girl,” Marie said and patted her on the head. “But I’m not wearing any stupid baby dress or diapers!” “Of course not. The baby dresses and diapers you'll wear will be quite smart and will flatter you considerably.” Marie smiled at her. Kelly realised she was doomed to lose any sort of argument about this, so she nodded. “Fine,” she said as if that had been what she had meant all along. “Tell me that you love me,” Marie said. “I love you,” Kelly said without any real thought. Marie kissed her on the forehead and then quickly on the lips. “Good girl.”

I woke up with a yawn looking around to still make sure I was in my bed at home and not in a crib in some amazon's nursery. Despite knowing I couldn't be adopted without "good" reason until after high school it had become instinct after a few close calls. Quiet snoring beside me interrupted my idle thoughts. Beside me was my friend with benefits Ryan. Some littles would've decided to get into a proper relationship but me and him decided not to since we both started this in the last year of high school. It wasn't uncommon for littles to break the law and lose their v-card before 18 seeing as how high school is the only time most will get the opportunity. But I chose to wait anyway since if an amazon found out we'd both be waking up in their nursery and they'll kindly make sure we can't repeat our mistake as the means of doing so will be snuggly under our oversized diapers. How kind. Many littles (especially girls since most amazons prefer a baby girl) just accepted their future of breastmilk, cribs and diapers to the point that at graduation they simply jump into the arms of the nicest amazon they know. This is especially common when targeted by a specific one like I was but I had a plan to prevent that bitch from getting her manicured hands on me despite those idiots telling me to accept it thinking she's somehow different. Idiots. All amazons are the same. I bet all those littles ended up regretting that they didn't resist. Obviously the guy next to me is also a little who I'd known for years. Getting into any kind of relationship with an amazon is asking for trouble. Even for a mid it could end badly not that it stopped some idiots from trying. I heard him yawn and asked him "So. How was it for you" to which he responded with "Pretty sure I'm the one who should be asking that question" then with half lidded eyes I said in a flirtatious tone "Maybe but it seems the whole street knows the answer to that" we both then broke out into laughter at the sheer cheese of that line. Calming down I got out of bed and said "Alright we better get up or we'll be late, wouldn't want you getting adopted a week early by some random amazon. Your girlfriend will be so upset" Ryan sighed and complained "For the last time it's not that. Abby is my sister's best friend so I'll get to see my family and she's not abusive like other amazons. Not everyone is as confident in their graduation escape plans as you are" I'd tried to convince him to try escaping many times. Explaining how amazons are all power hungry, abusive assholes but at this point I decided to stop but that didn't stop me from making jokes at his expense "Are you sure it's not because of her huge tits?" I said jokingly pushing up my own small breasts for emphasis. He caught on that I was joking and simply said "Hey if I'm gonna get adopted anyway I might as well get as much of that ambrosia as possible" referring of course to amazon breastmilk and its addictive properties and supposedly delicious taste. It was considered so good to littles that a little going up to an amazon with an... ample supply with messy pants was not uncommon. Giving up all freedom for the stuff. After that discussion we both got changed into our school uniforms and left for school. We had about an hour to get there so even with our small stature we knew we'd easily get there in time. I always left early because amazons would always try to take advantage if a little was running late. Offering to take them there in their car only to either cause them to be late on purpose or give them a spiked drink. Either way the result was the same. One adopted little shitting themselves in a crib forever. Not that it was common at this time of year. Graduation is on Friday and most are content to wait until then. When all littles in the last year of high school are fair game. Unfortunately the exception to this was the ones that desperately want a specific little to torment and torture so I still had to leave early since the bitch can't take the hint that I won't believe her lies about how she just wants to take care of me. Ryan and I parted ways at the front gate and despite still having about 15 minutes went straight to class. Not like hanging around the school grounds would do me any good. I ignored the usual baby talk and coos from every amazon woman I passed. I've had years to learn to block it out. Thankfully amazon guys seem to ignore me since they're not nearly as baby crazy as the women. I arrived at my first class (math) about 10 minutes early and get my stuff out despite this week being basically pointless since exams were last week. Naturally everyone was just talking to each other. I just decided to ignore everyone and read a book I brought with me. The teacher hadn't even bothered to show up so I doubted she'd care. I heard someone sit next to me. She's much bigger than me so I knew exactly who it was so I decided not to acknowledge her. Eventually she spoke up "look Rebecca I need to talk to you. Please" this made me pause. Molly had never used my actual name to talk to me always using a "cute" nickname and using baby talk. Now she has dropped it entirely so I sighed and decided to humour her. If the plan worked I'd never see her again after that class except maybe briefly in the graduation ceremony. I turned and said "Wouldn't you rather go talk to your friends over there" I then pointed at her friends that she usually sits with. She then said "look I know what you think of me and I get it. You're worried I'll treat you poorly but I'm genuinely worried about you" I looked at her incredulously and thought 'Oh great now she's trying to use this bullshit tactic' I then asked "Why? Worried someone else will get your doll first?" She sighed and said "No I'm worried that during graduation you'll get adopted by someone who doesn't love you and doesn't want you to be happy" I internally cringed at this cliche garbage. 'Do amazons actually believe this? That we want to be drooling, braindead babies that can't even walk?' I retorted with "Well if you're that worried just stop and I'll be happy as can be" She got up and left saying "look just think about it please. I'll be waiting for you at graduation and I promise you'll be happy and want for nothing" I then said "I'll think about it" in a noncommittal way and got back to my book. Every other class that week went without incident since nothing needed to be done and I was only there because I had to or end up adopted because "You obviously can't handle being an adult if you can't even go to school". The only other thing that happened was Ryan and I had one more.... Memorable night together since he was going to let himself be adopted and it's safe to assume he'll only be using his equipment for pissing in diapers assuming he even gets to keep it. OK so at this point I should probably explain a few things. In this world there are three types of people: littles, mids and amazons. Amazons are massive to the point where littles are about the size of their babies. This combined with the fact that many amazon women are infertile has resulted in them taking advantage of their size to kidnap littles to use as baby replacements. This has resulted in a multi-trillion dollar industry selling pacifiers, diapers, cribs, baby toys and clothes and of course surgeries to customise their baby like a goddamn doll or pet. Hell even littles themselves are for sale in some places and turning their minds into mush is standard practice Some larger amazons will even adopt smaller mids although it's much harder to do. The only protection littles have in my country is that until we get through high school we can't be adopted unless we piss or shit ourselves, break the law or break a school rule. Naturally impatient amazons over 16 (the minimum age to adopt a little) will try to cause this to happen by any means necessary or may use lies and deception to convince you to piss yourself right in front of them in the hopes they aren't as awful as the others. Molly was one of those weird ones where from the moment she was old enough to adopt until now she had tried to adopt me and only me. If I was an amazon she'd be arrested for stalking. If it weren't for the fact that I never went to parties due to my paranoia she would've succeeded since all three I have been invited to were interrupted by little protective services and every little there went up for adoption. Every time she got first pick for "helping keep littles safe from sex and booze" and she chose none of them. Some littles were bizarrely jealous of this fact. On top of naturally having the largest (and thus the most full of milk) tits in school she was rich enough to get a surgery that used nanomachines to make them even bigger and produce more. She even tried to tempt me with them since every little knows how good and addictive amazon breastmilk was. On top of this many believed her bullshit about wanting me to be happy especially since she had the wealth to give me whatever I want but c'mon. Every amazon says they want their little to be happy yet treat them worse than an animal and what idiot would believe a vain, spoilt brat would even know how take care of anyone but herself. She'd probably spend more time looking at herself in the mirror than looking after me. I never understood her obsession to be honest. I went out of my way to be as non-girly and cute as possible and wearing mostly mens clothes in an attempt to seem less appealing to baby crazy amazons but apparently that failed. As for why I'm so paranoid. Two years ago not long after my 16th birthday my parents both got adopted after their boss decided they'd look much more cute in her nursery than in an office and subsequently fired them for being immature and adopting them. Thankfully they had it set up so that I would keep the small house if they got adopted and I was just barely old enough to legally own it much to the dismay of the bitch who got my parents. Apparently she wanted to give me to her daughter as a 16th birthday present. I considered letting that happen so I could see my parents again but they screamed at me not to before they were silenced by the pacifiers shoved in their mouths. I was already decided and her obvious tactic of promising that someone too young to look after another person could do so failed. On top of what my parents told me about what they saw amazons do to littles both here and the country they used to live in made me determined to avoid being adopted at all costs. I'd considered getting adopted of course. Most littles did since it would likely happen anyway and honestly I'm one of those that find the idea appealing. No responsibility and a loving mommy to take care of all my wants and needs? Hell yeah. Unfortunately the reality was far from that and amazons are sadistic pieces of shit to littles not that most believed me. Getting back to the time at hand on the Friday of that week me and Ryan headed to graduation, made our final goodbye's and went into the gym hall for the graduation ceremony. Hopefully the plan works. End chapter 1 Been lurking here for a while and thought I'd try my hand at a diaper dimension story. Feel free to tear it apart

I've been reading these stories for a while now, and lately I've been kept awake by an idea that won't leave me alone. It's been a long time since I've written anything, so constructive criticism is welcome. So far I only have the opening written. I was hoping for some feedback before continuing. Also, please forgive me dear readers, but as a writer, I tend to be very cruel before I can be kind. Damaged Goods Richard Carson was aimlessly driving, as he often did when he was upset with himself. Although he was driving somewhat fast, he wasn’t being reckless. There was no way he wanted to get pulled over. Not in the mood he was in. He was absolutely furious with himself. Once again, he got fired for losing his temper on the job. Once again, he let someone he worked with get to him. Even though he had only slammed out the back door and hit the dumpster by the loading dock, he had been seen and reported to HR. He had been brought in for a meeting and told he was being let go. The company had a zerotolerance policy on any kind of violence in the workplace. He knew it, and still hadn’t been able to control the outburst. Now as he drove down the highway, he was trying to decide what to do. Part of him wanted to find a secluded spot and slit his wrist. Another part wanted to stop somewhere and just beat himself silly. The rational part, that just wanted to go home and cool off, was overwhelmed and buried by the other parts. The brilliant flash of purple light in front of the car barely registered before he hit it. Suddenly, it felt like thousands of volts of electricity were racing through and around his body. He only had time to think “Wha...” before losing consciousness. While he was out cold, the energy of the portal he went through killed the engine of the car and lucky for Richard, also killed most of the car’s momentum. As a result, he hit the tree on the other side at a much less lethal 15 mph rather than the 70 mph he had been going. ----------- Elena Westing was working in her garden when she heard a loud thud from the front of the house. Startled, she headed toward the sound. “What could that be?” She thought. When she got to the front of the house, she couldn’t believe what she saw. It looked like a half-sized car had run into one of her trees. Looking around, she didn’t see any other people or vehicles. “This has to be a prank” She thought as she went to the unusual car. “I didn’t hear a car engine or brakes squealing.” There was very little damage to it so apparently it hadn’t been going very fast. Opening the driver’s side door, she found an unconscious Little behind the wheel. Once again, she looked around to see if someone was playing a prank on her. After all, who ever heard of Littles driving a car, let alone one small enough for them. Seeing no one, she moved closer to check on the Little. He seemed relatively unhurt save for being out cold. She carefully pulled him from the car and laid him on the ground. The more she examined him, the more confused she got. He was wearing adult style clothes. Upon stripping him, she found he wasn’t wearing any diapers. She also found that he had a couple of tattoos. That meant he had to be a Portal Little. No native Little would be allowed to go anywhere without diapers, let alone have tattoos. She couldn’t believe her luck. She had wanted to get her daughter a pet to teach her how to be responsible, but refused to spend the kind of money that one would cost. This was perfect. She never did believe that Littles were people. To her they were no better than any other primate. With this one, she had the perfect pet for Lily. But first she had to get him out of sight. Tossing his clothes into the car, she quickly picked him up and brought him inside. Locking him in the downstairs bathroom, she returned outside. Looking in the car she saw that it was just like a regular car just smaller. She put it in neutral and pushed it into the shed in back of the house. While there, she grabbed a dog crate that had been left there by the previous owners. After setting it up in the guest room, she went to check on their new pet.

The Uncommon Love (A Diaper Dimension Tale) I rolled my eyes as I overheard my coworkers talk a few cubicles away. It was mostly office gossip and drama. I could care less, I was on a mission. I had higher goals in life than those peons. I typed away at my computer trying to stay focused and trying to block out the annoying voices around me. The work day was almost over, well for them it was. I wasn’t leaving till much later this evening. I was already done with today's workload, I was done with that early this morning. I was getting as much of tomorrow’s work done today that I can. I’ve been working at this company for just a few years and I am already on the top floor and was told the other day by some of my sources that I am being considered for Executive Director. Many of my colleagues think I slept my way to the top due to my good looks and the fact that I have been with the company for under 10 years. The owner and CEO of Little Technologies, the company I work for, is a Betweener. He started this company when he was fresh out of college. He is brilliant and is the first Betweener in our country’s history to become rich on his own merit. The company isn’t a big company compared to its competitors, mainly because Brad, the CEO, has gotten full of himself. He’s now spending most of his money on big vacations, drugs and alcohol. He is now running this company into the ground. I love this company, it has so much promise if he’d only get his head out of his own ass to see what he’s doing. I plan on changing that. I got up to stretch my legs. I walked to the bathroom that wasn’t that far from where my cubicle was located. After using the toilet I washed my hands. As I did I looked into the mirror, I was as stunning as always. I wasn’t tall, at least by Amazon standards, I was average. Not short, yet not tall. But I made up for it with large breasts and a big booty that every man and some women would chase after me for. I however would only string on the men if I felt like a laugh. I was definitely only after the women. But it’s been a long time since i was in a relationship. I just didn’t have the time. I had goals after all.

Corporate Takeover The sound of the doorbell ringing brought the quiet house to life. Jack walked past his wife's office to the front door, curious to see who was at their door at such an early hour. He peered through the peephole to see who was at his door and was intrigued by the sight of a delivery man, but he couldn't see exactly what the man was holding. Jack knew it was probably a package filled with more corporate documents for his wife to mull over and sign, but he couldn't help but get his hopes up that it was the delivery he had been waiting for all week long. "I got a package for Jack-" "That's me." Jack replied quickly, excited to see that it was indeed his parcel. "Sign here." The man stated, handing Jack a clipboard which he quickly signed. "Thanks, you have a good day!" "You too!" Jack said as he took the box from the man and turned around with it in tow, closing the door behind him with his foot. Once in the living room, he sat the large, but light box down onto the floor and called out for his wife to join him. "Hey, Kimi! It finally came!" "That's nice to hear you came, but what's in the box?" Kimi waltzed into the room, holding a mug of hot tea. "That's funny, but our order of diapers finally came! The ones I was telling you about! " Unlike other married couples, Jack and Kimi not only shared a deep love for each other, but they also shared a rather unique kink for diapers and ageplay which only served to bring them closer together. They both stared at the box for a moment until Kimi handed Jack a letter opener which he looked at. "How did you know?" "Because if it was more documents from my work, you wouldn't have been this excited and called out to me like a kid at Christmas." Kimi explained with a grin. "That's a good point." Jack replied with a chuckle and took the letter opener from his wife. With a few strategic swipes, he dissected the top of the box and peeled open the cardboard flaps, exposing the treasure which awaited both of them within. Normally, he'd only order a ten pack to see if a new diaper was worth stocking up on, but this brand looked different than all the others. It seemed to be revolutionary, like when ABU had produced the first diaper capable of handing five thousand milliliters, but there was so much more to the product than capacity and design. Whoever had done the photoshoot for this particular diaper had gone the extra length to photograph the model in an incredibly accurate recreation of a nursery. Jack recalled seeing a giant crib and a bunch of baby toys all sized up for the woman who had been picked to model the diapers. This level of detail screamed out to Jack when he was viewing the company's product page. If they had gone to such lengths to make the woman look like an actual baby, in an actual nursery, then maybe the diaper would feel just as babyish as the woman had looked. "Why did you order so many?" Kimi asked before taking a sip from her mug. "Because, only a princess like you deserves the best." Jack smiled up at his wife. "True." Kimi nodded and looked past her husband at an odd object sitting on top of the diapers. "What's that?" Sitting on top of the pre wrapped packages of diapers was something a bit different; a small bundle of papers. "Looks like a few pages of instructions came with the diapers." Jack said with a smile. "That's pretty funny. Like we don't know how to use diapers." Kimi chuckled. Jack nodded and quickly glanced over the first page before replying. "Actually, it looks like some sort of agreement that we can sign." "What? Like a physical Terms of Service agreement?" Kimi cocked an eyebrow. "Kind of, but the way it's written...It sounds more like a document that you sign to enter into a contest or something. It promises an experience like no other; A 'blissful adult baby experience' unmatched by other companies." "That sounds silly, but let's sign it!" Kimi stated, a grin on her face. After they both signed the document, a very bizarre thing occurred; the paper started glowing while simultaneously emitting a sonic pulse. The high pitched chirp brought both Kimi and Jack to their knees as they quickly covered their ears, shielding their ear drums from the agonizing frequency. Things only grew more painful as a bright light pierced into the living room, engulfing both himself and his wife. As time slowed, Jack felt like the energy was being ripped from his very being as every molecule in his body screamed out in torment. His head was pulsing with excruciating pain while his heart steadily started beating faster and faster until he couldn't even differentiate when it wasn't beating. Needless to say, it was beating faster than it ever had before. While his brain struggled to handle the sonic sound bombarding his brainwaves and his heart racing faster than a formula one race car, his kidneys were positively burning as every fiber of the organ was radiating an extreme heat. With his last conscious thought, he gazed over at the love of his life and saw her staring back at him as they both struggled to endure the excruciating pain. Kimi toppled over, her body being taken by the near blinding light. The sight of his beloved vanishing before his very eyes sapped his soul of the strength needed to fight the cosmic bombardment of his physical form. With what few thoughts were allowed to him, he realized that he had nothing left to fight for and allowed his body to succumb to the pain. Everything went black as he was absorbed by the beam of light. To Be Continued... This is a commission I wrote for my favorite married patrons on my Patreon. Hopefully, you guys enjoy this as it's a very dark tale. I'll be updating it fairly often, but if you can't wait for the next update then why not pledge to my Patreon so you can read the entire story? It's only $5 dollars to read what took a year to write. It's Christmas time. Why not spoiler yourself with a membership to my Patreon? You're worth $5 dollars, aren't you? https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213

A/N: Since I finished it, thought I'd post it here as well. Chapter 1 It was a bright and sunny day in the downtown market strip. This area’s always bustling with different sets of crowds. You have your jocks who run through with high socks, average friends hanging out, and older woman who come for their afternoon shop. These types of things Nano could always notice. She could even figure out whether or not how someone’s day could have been going just from gestures alone. She wore a white blazer from her all girl’s high school and a blue skirt. Jet black hair that ran down past her shoulders. And a pair of gentle blue eyes. Despite being alone, she would always catch some eyes. But she would reply to all with a lovely smile. This street was always on her way home from school, and so she decided to check it out. “Amasaki, come here, come here,” spoke an elder shop keeper. Nano looked over at the man with a gentle smile and walked on over. “Ah, you just came in time.” “Ah, Outsuki, how do you do,” Nano said with a kind expression that belonged on a get well card. “I keep saying this, but you don’t have to be so formal.” The old man named Outsuki ran a food shop that was on the edge line. This would always catch most customer’s eyes, as well as the reoccurring Nano. Nano and Outsuki became quick acquaintances, especially when it came to the daily special. “Ah, I apologize. So why I came at the right time?” Nano remembering vaguely how he said that. “Yes, the All-Year antiques store is having a sale today.” This caught Nano’s ears as fast as a moth to a light source. “I believe the one item you we’re wanting is now on sale.” He didn’t even need to say another word, as Nano was already bought. “Thank you very much,” Nano bowed slightly and walked off with a smile. She could also catch a slight glimpse of the old man Outsuki smiling back. The All-Year antiques was only a few blocks in, but it only felt a single to Nano. She had charged in with excitement like a puppy getting its first treat. Once she entered the view of the store, she saw the desired item peering out to her. Almost as if it was calling to her, “come get me.” Nano knew, this was meant to be. Amasaki Nano, was a girl who was in her second year of high school. Despite having beautiful hair that is on par with swans, she also has a kindred heart. She cares deeply for others more than herself. But she also looks forward with a bright smile. As well as having a taste in antiques. Most anyone can get along her, but those who have dreary lives despise her. This is where Nano experienced some bullying in her life. Her shoes were taken, and her desk was left a mess. Nano tried to not let this get to her, but it bugged her. Before the group could do anything further, a girl named Nishigi Miki walked in. Miki stepped was watching the girls from the sidelines after her kendo practice. Once she saw them take the shoes and dirty the desk, she couldn’t wait any longer. She stepped in and the trio scattered instantly like ants before the girl titled “Titan”. And despite Miki being almost a polar opposite of Nano, they became best friends. The item Nano wanted was on sale for half off. She was very pleased with this deal. And after she paid for the item, she turned to the right. To her right was many antiques hanging on a wall, and boxes that had tags with writing on them. She got closer and noticed these were all plain wishes. One was for world peace, another for money. Despite there being money in a box for a wish to gain money, they were all generic. Nano knew no matter how hard one could wish, they’d never be granted them. Not only that, but she noticed that no cheap change was put in each box. She’d have thought most people would just drop a 10 yen coin in and call it a day, but she saw 100 yen or more each. She reached her hand above the wish for a miracle cure, as there was a tag that was just hanging there. It read, wishes for the world. “No kidding,” Nano thought. But she reached over and felt nothing behind the red curtain behind each box. This must have meant there was something else here than just a wall. Not wanting to get caught for her curiosity, she looked at the cashier and noticed they were busy with another customer. So she peeked under the curtain and found a white box versus the others being a blue color. There was also some red lights on the wall around as well. It almost seemed like an exhibit someone made to showcase something. But like the other blue boxes, this white box also had a tag on it. Though unlike the generic wishes, Nano could not believe the wish on this one. It read, “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” Nano thought this had to be a joke, but checked to see if any coins had been added. She quickly scanned no coins, but thought that was probably because either they couldn’t believe this wish, or see it from under the curtain. “Well, this is certainly different,” Nano thought as she decided to pull out a coin anyways. She always thought to be different than the others, so why not put something in here even though it’s so bizarre. And so she pulled out a 10 yen coin which was not used in any of the other boxes. Nano put the coin above the box, and she grew somewhat nervous about placing it in there. Then she began to think, “Well not like it will happen like the other wishes. And even if it did, I wouldn’t mind not needing to use the restroom.” Then she dropped the coin into the box. It swirled around 3 times before dropping. Now feeling satisfied, she backed away from the curtain and walked out with her purchased item. She continued to walk off out of the shopping street and gave another thanks and bow to Outsuki for his information. He gave her a snack as well just for being herself and a joy for him to talk with each day. So she continued to walk away and more towards her house, but with a bizarre thought about the one coin she dropped into the one wishing box. Chapter 2 Just as Nano was about to walk off from the shopping street, she heard a familiar voice. “Nano,” the voice sounded like her best friend Miki. Nano turned around to see her short hair friend Miki. Seeing her brought a smile to Nano’s face. Miki had shorter hair than Nano as it only went over her ears. She also didn’t have as much of a bust as Nano. But despite being a flat chest, she was quite taller. With a body tone fit to take on a brick wall and green eyes that pierces her opponent, Miki had gained the title “Titan.” Nano was quite pleased to have ran into Miki. “Hey Miki, you just finish practice?” Miki’s kendo practice was for an extensive amount of time, even longer than the school allows for its students to stay. So seeing the determined Miki at this time was surprising. “Yup, I decided to head out early today,” Miki said with a dexterous grin. “You didn’t get hit did you?” Nano always worries that her skilled friend may get worked up too much if she took a hit. As the titan Miki usually goes unhittable at practice. “Of course I didn’t. How could someone at my caliber take a single blow during practice, ha ha ha.” Miki laughed gloatingly. Nano worried when they first met whether she gloated too much or not. But soon realized she put hard effort behind her and determination for each and every match—even if they were practice. And she showed sportsmanship to those who faced her by giving them a hand when they fell. “Then what brings you out from practice then?” If it wasn’t for taking a hit, then something else must be the case to bring Miki out of a dojo. “My mother asked for me to help around the house,” Miki replied quickly almost as if to dodge the possibility of her taking a hit. But Nano knew better to believe in what her friend said. “Ah, I see. Want to walk with me then?” Nano amiably asked. “Sure I’ll walk ya home,” Miki said with a large smile. This in turn, made Nano laugh with delight. The two of them spend time on the weekends together, but rarely do they walk home from school. This type of rare event always brought Nano joy. As they took their first step, Miki noticed the shopping bag Nano held. “Oh, what did you get today?” asked the curious Miki. Nano stood there with a belated grin, almost as if to say “never thought you’d ask.” She began to pull the glass antique out from the bag. “They had that one antique I’ve been really wanting on sale today, so I couldn’t resist,” Nano said displaying the antique next to her smile. Miki wasn’t surprised to see a new antique in Nano’s hands, but was quite happy for her friend to get the one she wanted. “That’s awesome. Can I hold it?” She held her hand out, but Nano pulled the antique away. “No, remember the last time I let you see one of my antiques?” Nano said with a pouty face. “Hmm, I don’t seem to remember,” Miki spoke with a confused expression. Then she grew a despairing look of remembrance. She remembered how she broke one of her antiques just from holding it. “Now I remember, I’m sorry about that.” “I said it was fine before, you just need to have a gentle touch,” Nano exclaimed to the confused Miki. “Though, I think you can’t ever touch something gently other than with a tight grip.” “I can touch things gently,” Miki attempted to be redeemed. “Like what?” “Like…” Miki didn’t have a response. She then lowered her head in defeat. Nano began to pat on her shoulder. “There, there. At least you don’t lose in kendo.” The statement appeared to be very effective. Miki sprang back up and almost appeared to be at the top of the world. “Now that is a great statement,” Miki said with a slight laugh. And the both of them felt their spirits lifted. “Well, these roads won’t be walking themselves.” She pointed out that they should probably start their walk in which they haven’t. They even brought attention towards those entering and leaving the shopping district. “Yeah, that would probably be a wise idea,” Nano agreed and they proceeded to walk off. They walked through a few neighborhoods before reaching the residence of Amasaki. This was Nano’s destination as Miki stopped to watch her walk towards the front door. They waved to each other goodbye, as Nano opened the front door. Nano walked in and closed the door behind her. She took off her shoes on the hard tile floor and stepped up onto the wooden floor. A few feet to her right led to the kitchen/diner, to the left was the living room, and a bit back was the stairs. But now that she got home, she had to announce it. “I’m home.” After, she heard pitter-patter rushing down the stairs. The small steps in between belonged to the young girl who was her sister. “Welcome home, nee-chan,” said the ever smiling young sister. “How’s your day been Yui?” asked the pleased Nano. “I had fun today!” Yui shouted with excitement. “Oh, with what?” Nano continued the conversation. And Yui continued to explain the different things that happened at school. She continued to talk while Nano listened and walked up to her room. After walking in her room, Yui began to quiet down. Yui, the younger sister of Nano was the only sibling Nano had. At the age of seven years old, stood barely above Nano’s waist line. Like Nano, she had black hair and blue eyes. She always looked up to her sixteen year old sister for help on the many things she needed help with. Either that being cooking or homework, Nano would be delighted to help. Nano then pulled out her antique to place on her dresser to the right. The dresser was covered by many other antiques like the other storage areas in her room. A bookshelf to the corner on the right, the table on the left and even the window shelf. But there was one spot remaining on the dresser. And when Nano placed it on that spot, she knew it truly was a great purchase. “Oh, it’s so pretty sis,” Yui said with delight. She kept a bright smile while looking at the multicolored glass rabbit. Even though she’d like to hold it, she knew better. Otherwise she would be scolded by her older sister. It was during the evening when Nano began to break out her homework. Yui and Nano just ate a mild spice curry that Nano prepared. She received a text from her mother saying that she’ll be late with work again, as usual. Nano always wished that they could at least spend more time together. Even if their father was busy, she’d still like the three girls to at least be able to do family related things. She envied all the different family talk overheard during class. But now Nano could think of only how X was solved. Around the same time Nano works on her homework, Yui does hers. Though unlike the clever Nano, Yui will generally ask her older sister for help on her homework when needed. Nano will also receive texts regularly from Miki on their homework. Despite the responsibility, Nano appreciates those who look up to her for support. Just as Nano was beginning to think of her sister Yui, Yui walked into her room with a book. The cover being a Japanese book, was usually the case for Yui’s need. “Sis, I need your help,” Yui cried for help as she handed Nano the open book. Nano took it from Yui, and began to skim what she may be struggling with. Then she found the likely culprit. “Ah, this can be a tricky one.” Nano began to teach Yui about the different symbols and placements for them in each sentence. When Yui began to smile, Nano knew she came to a realization of understanding it. “Thanks, nee-chan.” Yui ran off with a skip and a smile. Just like how Nano would always like to see her younger sister be. Before Nano would go to bed, she’d be the first to take a bath. After she’d finish, Yui would take a bath. Nano always liked her nightly warm baths. She almost felt like she could sit in the warm waters all night. But despite her wishes for relaxation, she knew she can’t stay in there for too long. After changing into her pink pajama pants and button up shirt, she was ready for bed. Just as she crawled into the yellow blanket, she heard the front door opening. “Oh, that must be my parents,” Nano thought. But no call for announcing their entry, so Nano paid it no heed to go welcome them back. Other than telling her sister goodnight, and drifting off to sleep. The next thing she saw was a sign for the ladies room with an open doorway into the restroom. She walked in and immediately felt herself needing to use the restroom. So Nano opened a stall, and saw a plain white toilet. But the next thing she couldn’t believe was how the toilet started to disappear and glitter away. The yellow sparkles went flying past her as she turned around to see where they went. But they disappeared into thin air. She still felt the need to go, so she opened up another stall to see this toilet undergo the same process. Not only that, but yellow glitter floated from underneath all the stalls. This told Nano she wouldn’t be going to the restroom anytime soon, despite her needing it desperately. Right after all the glitter vanished, the stalls tumbled to the right of her almost like dominos. But before each one fell completely over, they bent completely in half. Now each appeared as if they were tables. Though with the sudden change in shape, Nano felt she no longer needed the restroom. Fearing she may have had an accident, she bent over to see any spill. But there was nothing to be seen. She no longer needed the restroom, and so she walked out. From one odd site to another, her younger sister Yui stood before her with a green pacifier in her mouth. Nano couldn’t believe her eyes that her sister was sucking on a pacifier like a baby would. A quick turn to her right, and she saw her mother, short black hair and tall as miki standing with a baby bottle in hand. Her mother had a big smile on her face as she placed the bottle into Nano’s mouth. The cloudy white milk began to enter into her mouth and down her throat. While drinking the delectable milk from the baby bottle, she felt the need to pee desperately again. But with all her might, she couldn’t move from drinking the bottle. She looked over at her mother who had a warm and pleasant motherly smile. Nano felt odd with what her mother said, “Everything will be alright. You no longer will need, the ladies room. Just let it all go, like you’re sister.” She looked over at Yui, and noticed the seven year old girl wearing a diaper and a white shirt squatting. Nano felt that she was just about to do the same, when the sound of an alarm went off. Squinting her eyes with the sunlight coming through the blinds, Nano reached her hand over to shut her alarm off. She felt the dream she encountered was both very odd, but lifelike. Chapter 3 Sitting up, her room didn’t’ appear any different. Fearing from the life-like dream, she scanned to find any differences. But soon heard a knock on her door. “Nee-chan, I need your help like usual,” Yui asked from the other side of the door. Nano wondered what her younger sister could need during the morning. Especially if it was something regularly. She thought onto the past to see if Yui did ever ask for help on anything, but could only think of homework. And Nano was sure Yui completed hers the night before. So that really led to a question, “What could it be?” “Okay, I’m awake,” Nano answered. “Thank you,” Yui replied opening the door. Yui was wearing the same blue nightgown she was the night before. But didn’t have anything big and clunky like a book in her hand. “What could my sister be needing?” Nano began to wonder. Then a stench hit her nose like food cooked in the morning. However, this was no salivating scent, but a putrid smell of poop. It almost smelt like someone took one right in her room. Then she realized, it came from Yui. Nano was in disbelief that her sister had crapped her pants, as she was a seven year old girl and fully toilet trained. She also couldn’t believe her sister wasn’t in tears, but actually smiling. It was like Yui was happy about Nano cleaning up her mess. That’s when the realization happened, this must be what she’s after. “Yui, did you go?” Nano reluctantly asked. “Yup nee-chan, I went in my sleep again,” Yui answered quickly. And Nano couldn’t believe to hear the word “again.” It was only a couple years ago when Yui wet the bed, but she no longer did so. And this was clearly a big accident that has never happened before. Nano still got up out of bed to help her sister get cleaned up. That was when she saw her sister hopping up on her bed and laying backwards. Then an object from Yui’s tiny hands came into view. Nano’s jaw dropped as what she saw was a white diaper with a bunch of cat patterns on it. It almost seemed like that one dream was becoming a reality. Despite the odd finding, she took her sisters diaper and thought Yui was wanting a change. She lifted the young girls skirt to find the same type diaper in her hand around the waist of Yui. The only difference was the one Yui wore, appeared soggy and had a large bulge. Nano knew now that Yui did go in her pants, but apparently in her sleep. But just before she was about to change the young girls dirty diaper, she knew she needed the right utensils. Nano thought that something is really strange with the day, but if this was reality then she should have useful tools in her middle drawer of her dresser. And just as she suspected, there was a pink changing mat, baby wipes as well as powder. She took all the tools back over to Yui who continued to lay on her bed. Placed out the changing mat underneath her bottom. Lifting up the skirt again, Nano began to un-tape her sister’s dirty diaper. Yui had a slight giggle from the changing process. As she pulled the diaper down, a worse stench and sight appeared before Nano. The sight of Yui’s dark brown poop just sitting there made her cringe. But she didn’t want to make her sister feel bad in any way, so she pulled some wipes and began to clean up the mess around Yui’s bottom. After she got her bottom cleaned, she rolled up the dirty diaper and it was now ready to be tossed. But before she could toss away the dirty diaper, she needed to get her sister changed into a new one. So she took the new diaper and opened it up. Placing it under her sister and clicking open the top of the baby powder, she began to sprinkle the powder on her sister. After several sprinkles, she then pulled up the diaper and tapped it up. Yui was now in a clean diaper. Before she was about to take the dirty diaper to toss, her sister grabbed it. “Don’t worry about that big sis, I have it. And thanks for changing me.” The smile on her sister made it worthwhile. Even though Nano was confused, she was going to continue on with her day as usual. Before she could take another forward towards her doorway, she felt a tug on the back part of her pajama pants. She turned around to see her sister hunched over, revealing herself of the culprit. “Your dry this morning nee-chan,” Yui said as she jumped off the bed. Nano couldn’t believe the words towards her. She now knew why there was an odd feeling in her pants, and that was because she too was wearing a diaper. Nano looked down at her pajama pants and could instantly see a bulge from the padding she wore under. As her sister waddled past her, she pulled her pants down to reveal what she was wearing. She couldn't believe her eyes for a third time in the day. Her jaw dropped even more as she found herself in a pink tinted diaper with several anime girls on the front as well as white outlined hearts around the entire pad. She couldn’t believe that she, a sixteen year old girl, who’s fully toilet trained since age one was now succumbed to a diaper. Not only that, but she couldn’t help but touch the front of her diaper. Even if it was weird, she still thought it felt decent enough. Pulling her pants back up, she walked over to her dresser to see if she may have some big girl undies to put on instead for her day. Nano couldn’t walk through the entire day in a diaper. “What would people say if they found out?” Nano began to think. “What would Miki think?” She began to panic once she opened the top drawer, only to find more diapers like the one she wore. There was no big girl undies for her to put on, which meant she was stuck wearing a diaper all day. But Nano could only imagine what would happen if people found out. She’d probably be perpetually branded baby, and be made fun of all day long. Miki would probably break their friendship, and she’d be all alone. So Nano hoped, that she would not get caught at all for the day. Even though she may not need the diaper, she didn’t want to wear nothing. Just as she was getting her school outfit out to change into, Nano felt an immediate pressure on her bladder. Despite not needing to go a second ago, she felt a desperate need to pee. She quickly ran towards the door and immediately could see the bathroom door to the right. But before she could take another step, she felt her bladder beginning to release. She quickly put her hands on top of her diaper to try and stop herself from going, but she only could feel a warm sensation wrapping around in her diaper. She couldn’t believe that not only was she wearing a diaper, but she was also using it. After a large stream entered into her diaper, she felt a huge relief. Despite having just gone in her pants, it still was soothing to Nano. She felt the soaked diaper and found it to be quite squishy. Though the weight of it increased causing the diaper to droop, Nano continued to go into the bathroom. Her mouth dropped instantly from what she saw. Instead of a toilet, there was a large low laying table. Nano now knew even if she made it to the bathroom, there was no toilet for her to use. The table in front of her was clearly made for changing diapers, which reminded her of the one drooping down between her legs. She also noticed bins that would be common for trash, but instead had rolled up diapers in them. One bin had diapers with the same pattern as Yui’s diaper, and the other bin had the same pattern Nano wore. But seeing the same pattern in this bin made Nano fear for the worst—she was expected to use her diaper. After changing into her school uniform, she now began to think about her diapered status. “What should I do?” Nano began to question. “My regular underwear isn’t in the drawer. And if I’m not able to use the toilet, then I would be forced to wear…a diaper.” She began to panic as she had nothing else to change into. “Well, it’s better than wearing nothing I suppose.” After reasoning with herself, she took a new diaper and changing supplies from her drawer and went into the bathroom. Nano knew she better change out of the wet diaper soon, so she quickly laid up on the table. Leaning up, she lifted her skirt to get a perfect view of her very swollen diaper. Without resisting, she put her hand on her diaper and gave her diaper a squeeze. After a few strokes, she began to take the tapes of her diaper off. She then removed the diaper from under her and rolled it up like she did with Yui’s diaper. She began to apply powder on herself with the new diaper under her. That’s when she realized, she was perfectly shaved. Before this day, she clearly remembered having hair down below. But now she had a perfect shave, almost as if no hair was there to begin with. After taking this in, she pulled her diaper up and applied the tapes. She was now in a clean diaper. After tossing the wet diaper into her bin, she left the bathroom and grabbed her blue school bag. Walking down the stairs quickly to make herself toast. It didn’t take long for the pieces of bread to pop-up for her to scarf down. Now that she had eaten something, she was ready to depart for school. Putting her shoes on by the front door, she leapt outside. Each step outside reminded her of what was beneath her skirt. The anime pattern diaper was one thing Nano wish she didn’t have to wear. But somehow, she now did. She began to question if the one dream had an effect, but feared more about what the others will say when they find out her secret. And what would Miki say if she found out. Nano didn’t want to know, so she hoped that no one will find out. Chapter 4 On her walk to school, she continued her thoughts for how reality came this way. What could have made this even possible? Nano wondered more and more, but couldn’t figure it out. She only remembers the dream showing both Yui and her being forced into this altered reality. So even the thought of possibly Miki being forced into this, was insane. Nano couldn’t even picture what Miki would be like forced to wear baby’s clothing. She arrived just on time as she walked in to the school. Her school building was a two story building that spanned at least six households across. Quickly climbing up the stairs and ignoring the fact of what she was wearing, she arrived in class 1-B and took her seat as the morning bell rang. Each of the other students began to scramble away from their friends and to their seats. Every one of these students were female, as it was an all-girls school. Hair colors varying from black, blonde, red and even blue. Most of the girls here talked the common gossip that was happening around them. Though Nano never particularly liked talking gossip about someone else. The thought began to recycle into her brain. What if everyone was talking about her secret? Maybe they all could tell just from her walking into the room. Nano quickly checked her skirt just to make sure it wasn’t undone, and to her fortune she found it secured in place. But the grim thoughts were not as secure. She couldn’t help but blush from the nervousness. A clang sound formed from the door to the front right of the room. This was due to the homeroom teacher who entered the room. She had a tall slender build with black hair as black as a raven’s feather. With dark square glasses, she was the home room teacher called Suichi. “How is everyone doing?” The general almost every day question she asks, and the reply is always “fine!” from everyone. Though one student wasn’t quite fine. Nano was too nervous to say anything, so she stayed quiet. The day proceeded as it usually did, first period was English who was taught by Suichi, then they had someone else come in to teach math. Nano was thankful that they didn’t have P.E. that day, as she didn’t know if she could live with her diaper on display. While during class, Nano began to concentrate more on her class work then what was underneath her skirt. This helped calm her down. She even felt like she almost forgot the problem she was having. Until a noise vibrated under her. “Rrrpptt,” Nano loudly farted. Her problem became even larger, causing her to open her eyes wide and turn red as an apple. Everyone in that room should have heard that. But despite her fears, no one looked at her. In fact nobody even reacted to it. Nano let a sigh go as she felt a little less worried now. But one thing she didn’t get, was how she didn’t even feel the need to fart before she actually did it. It was almost like earlier that morning how she felt the need to pee but went almost instantly after. Nano realized another piece to her dismay. If her sister Yui was completely toilet trained and yet had such an accident earlier that morning, then would that make Nano have the same? “Oh no,” Nano began thinking to herself. “That would mean I may end up pooping myself.” She then turned red with fear for the worst. It was soon close to lunch when Nano felt an immediate need to pee. Almost as an immediate reaction, Nano put her right hand to hold her front to try and hold it but did not succeed. The urge quickly poured out into her diaper, turning poor Nano into a red embarrassed state. She could feel the warmth spread instantly down and around her legs. It didn’t take long before she could feel herself being soothed from the relief despite being embarrassed about what she had done. It wasn’t long till the lunch break began. Nano was dreading this moment, as it meant she would meet up with Miki and eat at their usual spot outside. But unlike all the other times, Nano was wearing a diaper as well as being wet. Despite her fears, she proceeded to take her lunch out that she had made the previous day and walked outside the classroom. Even though she was afraid for Miki to somehow find out, she didn’t want to worry her either. As she walked out the front door, she looked towards the back door, which was towards the right, and could instantly see Miki walking with her usual scowl. “Hiya Nano,” Miki said with a wave as she walked up. Nano instantly felt her nerves soaring to the peaks with the wet diaper being under her skirt. Nano began to think back in her head on her situation, “It’s not like Miki will just peek under my skirt, I know her not to do such a thing. The only time she’s seen my underwear is when it was really windy and a large stroke hit us while she was behind me. I was able to cover the front of my skirt, but my back was completely showing. But she was a really good friend for having my back and blocking it from view. Though, she did compliment me for my pink underwear being cute too.” This thought made Nano begin to turn red. Miki, being the one watching her friend, could only guess what she could be thinking. “How are you feeling today?” It was a common conversation starter for Miki who didn’t do well for starting conversations, but she mostly felt concerned for Nano. Racing through her thoughts about her diaper and how not to have it show made Nano begin to touch the front of her skirt feeling the diaper’s soggy padding without even realizing. With a large blush almost turning her skin into a tomato as she looked at her friends distant stare into her eyes. This was Miki’s common waiting for reply stance, but it gave Nano a startle given her circumstance. “I uh, no, no, I’m alright.” Nano composed herself to at least give this response. “Alright, I on the other hand feel great,” Miki stood with a proud pose. Nano looked to the side with a remark almost like “I wonder what it is this time?” Miki took a quick breath and continued, “I feel like I could take the entire kendo team and win!” With a quick fist in the air, the determination could easily be felt. But such determination is what always brings Nano joy when she converses with Miki. So with a slight giggle, and both were smiling. “Did you remember your lunch this time?” Nano questioned Miki as they began to walk down the hall. “Nope,” Miki said with a slight pound to her head almost acting dumb. Forgetting her lunch was one thing, but for Miki, it was a common occurrence. “I kind of figured, which is why I packed an extra lunch for you,” Nano said with a laugh. The way it commonly occurred almost seemed more planned then actually forgetting. But Nano decided her lunches were much healthier for the young athletic Miki than what she’d always bring. “Plus, I enjoy trying different things,” Nano said in her head. All these happy thoughts made Nano forget about the wet diaper under her as they continued to walk through the halls. She knew they’d eventually head out to their usual spot outside to eat lunch. But as they neared the next corner that lead to the stairs to go down, the only bathroom being a woman’s was to the left. Even though Nano hated the thought, she felt it may be best to change out of her wet diaper soon. Though did she even have more diapers let alone underwear to change into? This put her to slow down a bit as they walked. Miki slowed down a bit as well and turned to face Nano. “We should probably use the washroom first eh?” Now Nano turned beat red as Miki would now be going in as well. “She could probably hear me taking my diaper off,” Nano began to dread the thought. “How would I throw it away without anyone knowing?” The sudden through made her want to refuse going. But seeing the awaiting Miki only made her want to say yes. So she gave a quick nod before realizing what she did. “Alright, let’s make this quick then!” Miki sounding determined at almost everything quickly entered with Nano slowly tailing behind. “Oh gosh, what have I gotten into, and how did this happen to begin with?” Nano’s biggest worry about everyone and her friend finding out was a few steps closer. She could only close her eyes with a huge blush of embarrassment as she entered. Chapter 5 The bathroom appeared like any ordinary ladies room. It had all the stalls and the sinks to wash their hands. All Nano could do is keep staring at the stalls and watching a few other students walking in or out. She continued to feel her blush of embarrassment as she knew she wasn’t going to need the toilet. But she then gained a new idea. “Maybe if I go in and pretend, then Miki will never know right?” As she pondered this thought, Miki had entered a stall already. Following behind Miki she’d need to wait her turn as all the other stalls were closed. “Can you wait a sec,” Miki blurted behind the stall. “Um, ok,” Nano couldn’t help but answer back. She had no clue what Miki was meaning. “I’ll be out soon so you can use this stall after.” Nano was now even more confused. Shouldn’t she just wait for another stall to open up? Just as she thought this, a girl exited one of the stalls to the left. But what made things more strange was how another girl blushing behind her exited out as well. “Wait, that’s not right,” Nano questioned in her mind. She knew that being female they sometimes would enter the bathroom together, but rarely the same stall. After looking at the two girls who left her view, the stall in front of her opened up. Miki came out, and rather quickly. This stumped Nano even more. Just how did Miki finish up so quickly, and not only that but no flush sound was audible. Heck, this made Nano begin to wonder even more, as there wasn’t a single flush sound the second she entered. She obtained her answer as Miki moved closer to her. The stall that Miki entered contained no toilet, but a low laying table like at her home. If this was the case, then that would mean there was no toilets in this facility. Nano soon came to a realization, but couldn’t believe it. Her deep thoughts ended as she felt her best friend Miki sticking her fingers down Nano’s skirt and into her diaper. Whether she liked it or not, Miki would now know she was indeed wearing a diaper and that it was wet. As Nano blushed and looked the other way, Miki felt she was being a bit too modest for what she was doing. “Just doing a check-up.” And the way Miki sounded was almost like this was a normal occurrence for the two of them. If this was the case, Nano realized that Miki already knew she was in a diaper to begin with. “Well, looks like you are a bit wet,” Miki said with a smirk. “Here let me change you.” Nano couldn’t believe that Miki knew of her diapers, not only that but was leading her into the stall. All she could do was follow along and blush. As both girls entered the stall, Miki closed the door behind them. Miki took Nano’s bag from her hand and set it on the floor. After that she was led to sit down on the table. As soon as she felt her padded bottom hit the table she was being led to lay back. The table was able hold Nano’s height perfectly. It appeared to be designed for girls her height, which meant all the high school girls. She now finally realized the impossible was possible. Why Miki knew she was wearing a diaper, why there wasn’t any toilets and why two students entered one stall at once. It all came down to one possibility, everyone was just like Yui and herself. This meant that the two students were both wearing a diaper, all the students in her class are diapered, and her best friend Miki was also wearing a diaper. Everyone in that school was wearing a diaper and could not use the toilet. Nano felt a little relieved now knowing that she didn’t have to worry about keeping her secret. But even if she didn’t need to worry about that, Miki raised her skirt showing her two anime character designs and a large wet stain on her diaper. Before she could do anything else, Miki was undoing her diaper completely revealing her privates. Despite everyone being in the same situation, Nano still wanted to hold some modesty at least. Miki reached into her bag and pulled out the same two character designed diaper as well as wipes and powder. Nano noticed something interesting with the baby powder though. Unlike at home where the baby powder was a plain bottle, this one had the text “diaper powder.” Nano began to blush again as Miki started to wipe her front with the wipes and put the diaper under her. She now was being like Yui earlier that day, getting her own diaper changed by someone else. Nano couldn’t help but feel somewhat babyish. However, the babyish feeling wasn’t disregarded as weird, but somewhat pleasant. After the powder had been applied, Miki quickly tapped up her new diaper. She then took Nano’s old diaper and wrapped it up and gave it to Nano. As Nano held her used diaper, she finally could identify something else that was different about this bathroom she couldn’t notice when they entered due to being confused with her own dilemma--and that was the smell. She now could identify a smell that was coming and going, but smelt bad each time. Nano had only one thought how to identify this, “Wait, maybe the bad scent is from when someone enters. That would mean the girl who enters must have pooped themselves and was leaving with a clean diaper.” After standing up and putting the diaper in her bag, Miki flipped Nano’s skirt to look at her diaper. “You always have liked those two characters, huh?” Miki commented on her diaper design with a smirk. Nano brushed her hand away and blushed before replying, “Well they are my favorite characters from the anime series.” She soon felt somewhat relieved now that the trouble she faced could no longer trouble her. But she did still fear one more thing, and that was the cause of the bad scent—poop. She knew she had no choice but was going to end up going in her pants, but didn’t know what to expect. All she kept thinking of was how disgusting it could be. Her thoughts were decimated again when Miki responded, “Well I have some things to say from the previous episode.” Nano felt excited to talk about something she quite enjoyed, which was her favorite anime series. So the two of them left the building and went outside. The two of them always would have eaten their lunch on the same bench since the time they started hanging out. Nano quite enjoyed this small conversation she was having with Miki. It let her know that this Miki was still the same Miki she loved. Not only that, but the lunch choices were quite the same as well. “You’re mother sure likes to give you some good food,” Miki commented on their food. This had Nano in complete disbelief, as her mother never once has cooked her lunch before. “Well, I hope you are enjoying your portion I gave you,” Nano pointed to the mountainous size of meat that Miki had. Nano never remembered packing so much meat ever. “Hey, the protein is good to get stronger,” Miki said while giving a thumbs up. “Hehe,” Nano began to chuckle. Whenever a comment that comes up that’s totally Miki, Nano can’t help but laugh. But it was always her laughter that caused the two girls to grow closer and smile together despite all the differences. It wasn’t long before the two of them had finished devouring their lunch. “Ah, that was good,” Miki commented. “Yeah,” Nano replied. She returned to the thought about how her mother made the food. As the food she ate did indeed taste different than the way she cooks. In fact it was better than what she usually makes. It only makes her in disbelief that her super busy mother would in fact cook her something super delectable. She can only imagine her mother pulling a cigarette and smoking on the backyard, even though their mother doesn’t smoke. That image just seemed to fit her. “Well, we should probably head back now,” Nano said. And Miki replied with an okay. The two of them had walked up to their floor for where the classroom was and continued ascending down the hallway. They were only about a few feet away from the classroom when Miki stopped. Soon after a stench was present. She didn’t want to say what she was thinking of, but nothing else would fit. “Did Miki poop?” Nano couldn’t believe this question. All she could do was stand there and see no expression change on her friends face. Miki then faced Nano perpendicularly, “Well, looks like I need another change.” Nano nodded and followed her friend towards the restrooms again. “You don’t have to worry, I didn’t forget my wipes this time.” At this comment, Nano wondered what that meant. If she had forgotten her wipes in the past, does that mean Miki would have used hers? If that’s the case, then it was also likely that Nano was going to end up changing Miki. “Me, change Miki?” Nano questioned in her head. She did change Yui that morning, but Miki was different. But at the same time, Miki did need a change so if she was expected of then she might as well comply. Once they reached the door to the restroom, which Nano thought changing room would probably fit the title better, she smelt as if there were multiple parties who had fallen victim just like Miki had. This only made her continue to think, was she going to fall victim soon too? Just as she was about to open the door, she got her answer. Nano felt her stomach starting to get a tightening feeling. She also felt a familiar pressure on her butt. At this moment, Nano knew what was about to happen—she was about to poop herself. She tried to move forward but couldn’t at all. It was like as if her legs were frozen there on the spot. She started to turn red with embarrassment as she knew that soon she was going to be smelling her own stench mixed with the fears she had before. Just how did it feel to go? And Nano was very much about to find out. As soon as she felt her pressure growing quickly, she started to feel the initial wave of bowels ready to go. She felt herself begin to spread her legs apart without her control. It was unbelievable to Nano that she was no longer able to control her own body as she was preparing to poop in her diaper. She could only feel the slight pressure beginning to push out and the bowels began to expand out into her diaper. The feelings of releasing mixed with different emotions. She had a sensation of disbelief, a sensation of relief, and strangely a sense of freedom. But most of all, it felt strange to her. It only lasted several seconds and she was done. A whole new stench filled the air, and Nano knew that was because of her. The weight caused a bulge that reached beneath her skirt, at that moment Nano had just pooped herself for the first time since she was a baby, as far as she remembers Nano started to touch the bottom of her diaper, feeling the bulge that had formed. Despite how gross it had seemed, Nano didn’t feel too different about how it was with wetting her diaper. All it was, was just a warm sensation. Now that she had finished experiencing pooping her pants, she thought she probably should get changed as well. With that thought, she walked into the “changing room.” As soon as she walked in, she saw Miki turned around waiting for her. “I take it you need a change as well?” Miki asked. Nano could only blush and nod. “Alright, well you change me and I’ll change you.” Nano now knew her earlier thought was correct that she was going to end up changing Miki, but adding her own waste into the mix had them trade off in a way. There was a stall open for the two girls to use and Miki instantly laid back on the table. Nano thought if Miki used her supplies when she changed her, then she probably should use Miki’s supplies. So she reached into Miki’s bag and grabbed a black and white diaper with black dots on it as well as powder and wipes. Flipping Miki’s skirt she could see her friend diapered for the first time. Not only that, but with a large bulge indicating some usage. This reminded Nano of her own bulge in her diaper, but she began to un-tape the diaper. When she first changed Yui, she thought it was somewhat gross, but now that she’s experienced more in this day she’s changed her mind. The poop that lays in her friend’s diaper didn’t bother her. All she did was start wiping Miki clean and finally put the new diaper on with powder. It was a nice and snug fit. “Thanks, now your turn,” Miki got up and Nano sat down on the table. As she sat down, she could feel the mess starting to squish giving her a strange experience. She didn’t dislike it, but at the same time wasn’t completely enjoying it. After her diaper finished squishing down on the table, Nano laid back for Miki to begin changing her. The process was almost the same as when she had her diaper changed earlier, but she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed about how she was getting cleaned up almost as if she was like a baby. It didn’t take long before Nano was in a clean diaper with the same two characters again. Nano started fearing that they may be late, and so she rushed out of the stall. Miki stopped and turned to the left of the exit door to a metal chute. After watching her friend toss their dirty diaper down the chute, Nano followed suit. Nano didn’t notice the first time they entered so she took the earlier wet diaper from her bag and tossed it down as well. Once they returned to the classroom, only half of the students had returned. This baffled Nano as this was way longer than any usual lunch hour. Then she thought, what if it was to give students a chance to get changed? That seemed to make the most sense to her at least. It was only several minutes later when class resumed. Nano, no longer feeling totally embarrassed by her situation anymore, could relax and get back to learning the X’s, Y’s and Z’s. It was only about an hour before school was about to get out, when Nano’s concentration got disrupted. She grew the need to pee again. But instead of being embarrassed about it, Nano just continued on the class and payed her potty needs no attention. She knew it was about to expend out into her diaper anyways. And she was right, almost immediately after that initial feeling she was wetting herself during class. “Hmm, this is actually pretty convenient,” Nano began to think. “Not having to worry about using the toilet especially during important lectures, I guess this is a plus.” After her thoughts filled her mind, something else filled the room. It was the smell of someone who had gone number two in their diaper. Nano wondered if they would just leave it till the end of class or would they be allowed to go out to the changing room to change—like how you’d normally ask to go to the restroom. She was quickly rewarded with the answer as one of the girls raised their hands. This girl had light brown hair that reached beneath her shoulders, but Nano instantly recognized this girl. “Hey, that’s the most popular girl, Chiaki,” Nano thought. “Wait, is she the one who pooped?” Things kept getting stranger as the day kept going. Now she’s seeing the school’s most popular person with a full diaper. The teacher only pointed to them and nodded almost as if it was no big deal, when in fact someone had just crapped their pants. Lecturing continued as usual and Chiaki stood up and walked towards the back of the room. Nano was extremely curious as to why the girl who sits a few rows over didn’t go out the door. Then she saw another girl rise. This girl had short blonde hair and was recognizable to Nano as well. “Wait, did Ran poop as well? I know her and Chiaki are close, but I didn’t know they could be that close.” Before her mind could race any further, she caught glimpse of a table in the back with an awkward curtain placement in front. Chiaki laid down on the table and Ran closed the curtain that only covered Chiaki’s legs to her neck but nothing above Ran’s stomach. Nano could easily see the eyes of Chiaki staring at the teachers lectures, almost as if pooping herself wasn’t going to affect anything to her studies. Then Nano realized, Ran is currently changing Chiaki’s diaper. The curtain must have given some privacy to the two doing the changing. And there was another chute for dirty diapers in the back. “So, if one really needs a diaper change, they get one during class without any interruptions,” Nano began to think in her head. “Now that’s somewhat strange, but somehow convenient as well.” The curtain opened up again and Chiaki stood up carrying what looked like a mixture of pinks pattern dirty diaper. Chiaki threw the diaper down the chute and returned to her seat. Now that Nano had seen this scene, she wondered if at some point she may end up on that changing table getting a dirty diaper changed during class. Despite how strange it all seemed, Nano was slowly growing some sort of interest of wanting to learn more about the mystery that has happened. One thing remained a mystery to her, and that was why was Ran changing Chiaki? Even though they were close friends that seemed like it would be a school system of who changes who. Then she took a look down at a notebook that everyone else seemed to have. “Must be a school issued notebook,” Nano thought. Now she noticed something that would answer her question, she saw that she was partnered with Miki. This must have meant if one had an issue, the school could trust that at least they are not alone. And that must have included diaper changes. “No wonder there’s walls in the stalls and a curtain here in the classroom, nobody else needs to see anyone else’s diaper change except for a trusted person whom would be your partner. And changing one’s self all the time could take time and be a pain, no wonder we have partners for changing. Though that makes me wonder, what about those without partners or odd people out or even transfer students? Well, maybe I’ll find out more as time goes on here.” After class, Miki and Nano did the usual walk out about half way out of school before Miki had to return for some Kendo training. After waving off to each other, Nano walked out into town mixed with the emotions that she had felt for that day. Feeling the wet diaper beneath her as she walks into town, not having to fear if she was identified by anyone. As well as having the added convenience to browse the shops and not need to stop at a restroom. Chapter 6 Once Nano returned home, she instantly realized something was different. She noticed that her mother’s shoes were present, which must have meant that their mother was home. This Nano could not believe, their super busy mom who hardly payed any attention to them was actually home. Before she could dwell on it anymore, Nano decided to announce her entry. Yui came out to see her like usual, though the direction was from to the right which led to the living room and kitchen area. Nano wondered if their mother was where Yui came from, so she laid her bag down and walked out into the living room. Once in the living room, she could tell someone was in the kitchen. Sure enough, her mother was in the kitchen. The mother who almost never came home on a decent time. And yet, she was standing there in front of Nano during the day. It didn’t take long for her mother to turn towards her with a smile. “Hi sweetie,” Her mother pleasantly said. “How was your day at school?” This stunned Nano, as her mother was smiling at her with a question that would be commonly asked. “I had a good day,” Nano replied. She wasn’t quite sure what else to talk to her mother about, as this appeared to her as a rare occurrence. “That’s good, do you need a change?” Her sudden question caused Nano to blush. She was quite aware now that things would never be the same as they were before, but wasn’t thinking her mother would just blatantly ask. “Yeah,” Nano knew her diaper was wet. She could feel it weighing down a bit between her legs. It wasn’t long ago she went in it while shopping and it was already wet. “Okay, let’s go get you a change then,” Her mother proposed. “Yui, you can wait here while I give your sister a change.” “Okay,” Yui gave a nod. With that being said, Nano followed her mother out and up the stairs. Once they entered the changing room, Nano’s mother had her lay down on the table. This made Nano feel a bit reminiscent of when Miki changed her. She was a little nervous with her mother changing her, but was feeling a little comfortable with her mother changing her. She raised her legs while her mother placed a new diaper under her. It didn’t take her mother long before she was fitted into the new and clean diaper. Her mother then tossed the used diaper in her specific bin, which had Nano notice something—a third bin. This had her wonder if the third one belonged to her mother. If everyone in this world was diapered, that would also include her mother. It had her somewhat curious to try and look up her mother’s short skirt. “Nano, would you be kind to give your mother a change?” Her mother asked. This answered her question, but she guessed her mother must have been wet like her before. Otherwise she’d most likely be able to smell if her mother wasn’t just wet. “Sure,” Nano nodded. It was then her mother who laid down on the table raising her legs. Nano could instantly see her mother’s pink cherry blossom patterned diaper. Not only did it look cute, but it was also quite soaked. Seeing her mother in this state put a smile on Nano’s face. Just seeing her mother blushing with a swollen pink diaper was priceless. It then came to her attention that there were three other bins holding clean diapers. She took one of the diapers and began changing her mother. She wasn’t as fast as her mother, but she got her mother in a clean diaper. “Thanks sweetie, why don’t we go join your sister for some milk,” Her mother suggested. She nodded in reply. This seemed a little odd to her, but Nano felt somewhat happy to hear her mother say that. As they were walking down, Nano started to think about how there was many different diaper designs, as in her regular world she knew didn’t have many but plain. Well, I guess it makes sense in a way. If there’s no regular underwear, this must be the way to style diapers for everyone. Once they reached the kitchen, Nano noticed her sister smiling as their mother grabbed a milk carton out of the fridge. The next thing her mother did surprised Nano. She saw her mother pulling two baby looking bottles out of the cupboard. There was a baby blue and a pink bottle. The blue one had happy looking clouds and the pink bottle had flowers, but both of them had nipples like a baby bottle would. But unlike a regular baby bottle, these two bottles were sized larger, being geared towards their size. Once she poured milk into the two bottles, she handed them to both Yui and Nano. Nano received the pink bottle while Yui got the light blue one. She didn’t know how to feel in this situation. Should she be happy or be weirded out for drinking like a baby. But at the same time she didn’t feel dissatisfied. In fact, she felt fairly happy. This started to confuse her even more. Her confusion was disrupted by the sight of her sister beginning to drink the milk as if it was candy. Nano put her thoughts to the back of her mind as she put the bottle to her mouth. Once she began to suckle some milk into her mouth, she began to feel even happier. The flavor of the milk was quite different, it had a sort of sweet tinge to it. It was like they added a bit of honey into it which made it taste very good. She realized she just couldn’t put the bottle down now as she continued to guzzle more milk. Despite how babyish it seemed, she couldn’t deny that it didn’t make her happy. Once she finished drinking her milk, her mother took the bottle and gave her a different item. This time it was an even more babyish object—a pacifier. The pacifier was pink and was quickly put into her mouth. Once in, Nano couldn’t help but feel like she should in fact be humiliated. Instead she felt somewhat satisfied. She wasn’t alone as she noticed her sister with a light blue pacifier in her mouth. The sight of their mothers smile just made Nano feel like she’s missed this kind of bonding that they have always lacked. Nano returned to her room and got out her homework to do. Even though it may have been a different world, the school work didn’t change, unlike the diapers they wore. But she couldn’t help but dwell on why she isn’t freaked out about this. At first it was quite scary. Especially not wanting others to find out I wore diapers, but now it’s quite different than that. But that just seems a little too fast to be okay with the idea of wetting and messing my pants. Heck, I’m starting to enjoy it as well. It just doesn’t make any sense why I am. She then shook her thoughts out as she didn’t quite understand what in the world happened to begin with. Maybe she’d learn why as she learned more of what was happening in the world. It was after dinner when Nano went back to finishing her homework. She knew she probably will need a change soon as her diaper was wet, but not too soaked. While doing her homework, she heard a knock on the door. It was her sister Yui who entered. “Nee-chan, I need your help,” Yui asked with a smile. She brought her school book with her, which must have meant she needed help with homework. At least this didn’t change. “Alright, which part?” Nano asked Yui. Once she asked, Yui opened the book and started pointing to the areas she needed help with. After a few questions, Nano grew an immediate pressure on her bladder. She knew she was most likely about to wet herself then. And sure enough, she felt a slight trickle slowly waterfall out into her already wet diaper. It only grew warmer as it surrounded her bottom. Once she finished, she felt relieved. “Nee-chan,” Yui said. She turned her head towards Yui. “I need a change.” Nano couldn’t help think that she also did as well. “Alright, we’ll continue after we get you changed.” With that, they walked over to the changing room. Yui quickly laid down on the table with her diaper flashing out of her skirt. Nano took a fresh diaper and cleaned her younger sister the best she could. After finishing putting her sister in a new diaper, she tossed the old diaper into the bin. As she was tossing the diaper away she felt a hand touch her bottom. She noticed her sister was looking up her skirt to see her diaper. “You need a change too nee-chan,” Yui smirked. This caused Nano to blush. “I’ll get you changed right up!” Nano wasn’t expecting her sister to be changing her, but decided to comply. She laid down on the table and could feel her younger sister fiddling with her diaper under her skirt. Getting changed like this caused her to blush a bit. She then thought as long as the person is one you could trust, you’d let them change you. It wasn’t long before she was in a clean diaper with the old one being tossed away. “There, all clean!” Her sister smiled. This caused her to smile as the two girls had just finished changing each other. Now they could continue on their school work without any worry. Nano was wondering if Miki would send her a message for help, and sure enough one came in almost immediately after she finished helping Yui. The text read, “Help needed,” and then listed the algebraic equations that were in their homework. She couldn’t help but chuckle thinking that some things never change. After catching up on the recent episodes that were added to the different anime series she was watching, she headed off to bed. She got changed into a pair of pink pajamas and found herself snuggling warmly under her blankets. It was an odd day that she wondered if she’d wake up from it as if it was all a dream. I’m so confused why this happened to begin with. Why I’m wearing a diaper, and why everyone I know is wearing a diaper. Is everyone wearing diapers, or is it just some of us? I guess I’ll really have to look into what has caused us to wear diapers in the first place. That and why does it seem that only I know of the real world? Not a lot of things make much sense. But I guess that means a lot for me to figure out! Once she smiled with this thought, she drifted off to sleep. All feeling content with the few strange events that has occurred. Chapter 7 Groggily opening her eyes, she realized her sister barged in again. Unlike the previous day however, there was no noticeable stench. This told Nano her sister Yui wasn't messy. Nano stood up and felt something different about the diaper between her legs--it was soaked. Ignoring the fact she must've wet during her sleep, she turned her attention towards her sister, "Do you need another change Yui?" Yui nodded, "Yeah." Her sister waltzed in with a smiling face carrying a spare diaper in her hand. Nano knew where she kept her changing supply and began the procedure. Once finished, Yui smiled patting Nano's bottom causing her to blush. "You need a change too nee-chan." Looking at how adorable of a smile her sister gave made Nano not even care how embarrassing this was. "I do need a change," Nano adorably smiled back. The two young girls smiled all the way into the restroom for Nano to lay down on the changing table. Yui began to pull her pajama bottoms down and Nano raised her legs after her pants were off. Slightly embarrassed by the position she was in, Nano blushed. It may have been the second time getting changed by her younger sister, but it was still somewhat uncomfortable. At the same time it also made her happy to be able to smile along with her sister. "There, all finished," Yui said as she finished tossing Nano's old diaper away. "Is something wrong nee-chan?" Looking at Yui's concerned look offset Nano. "Yeah, everything's fine," Nano tried to discern her sisters concerns. "Does something seem off?" I should be asking myself that one to be honest. Just getting myself changed by my sister is a little "off." "Well, you haven't gotten up when you usually do is all," Yui stated. Nano wondered if somehow she used to get up at an earlier time, at least maybe before what she can remember on this world. "Oh, what time do I usually get up at?" "I'm not sure," Yui replied. "Usually you come to change me every morning. And I sort of miss it." This made Nano feel a little bad about what she may have put her younger sister through, "Well, what time do you usually get up?" "I get up around 6:30," Yui tilted her head. "Alright, maybe things might be different tomorrow then," Nano says with a smile. She stands up and Yui smiles back at her. "Really nee-chan?" Yui looked ecstatic. "I mean it," Nano smiled back. "Yay!" Yui hugged her. They walked out of the bathroom and Nano couldn't help but think about her adorable little sister. I guess I'll have to set my alarm a little earlier then. Yui sure does get spoiled doesn't she? But I guess she does deserve it, the youngster likes to help out around the house and is quite more mature than many others I know. Even if she has her childish moments, it always makes me smile to see her smile. After confirming her affection for her younger sister, she changed into her school uniform with a smile. Flattening out her skirt over her diaper, she was now ready for the day. Grabbing her navy blue bag, she ate a quick breakfast and took off outside. "I'm going now," she shouted as the door closed behind her. While going into town before reaching the school, Nano noticed there was a sale going. She couldn't help but think to herself about the contents on the sale. I wonder if there's anything neat going on in the sales? Maybe the antiques has a sale going on that I should check out. Well this'll be something I should check out after school. Crinkling with each step and smiling, Nano continued to trot off to her school. With having the day before take all her worries out, Nano feels almost like a door of happiness opened. She wasn't quite sure what was causing her to have a spurt of happiness, but she wasn't going to over think it. The day continued on almost like how it usually goes. Everyone arrives to class on time and they take roll for who's here and not. They proceed into their classes with either having the homeroom teacher or another teacher on the subject. In Nano's case they had their homeroom teacher Suichi teach English. That was when Nano realized they were going to have P.E. that day. Something she was reluctantly not wanting to go to the previous day, but now was very willing to go through with it. A process for P.E. was simply having the students change into their gym clothes in the locker room. Nano was a little embarrassed to change in front of her fellow students, putting her anime designed diaper on display. At the same time, she wasn't ashamed now for having to wear that said diaper. Beginning with unbuttoning her shirt, she noticed her surroundings--all the fellow students diapers to be precise. Each one had a different and unique design. Some even had a little yellow stain indicating some use, but she was more concentrating on the fact that her fellow students were all wearing diapers just like the one she had on display. Even though it may have caused her to blush a little, she proceeded to put her gym shirt and shorts on. A plain white shirt with a black collar and a pair of red shorts with a noticeable bulge. The other students also having a similar bulge gave Nano the confidence she needed to run miles. Wait, run miles? How are we going to do that while wearing something so bulky? Nano shocked at the realization that there was no way they could participate in too much physical exorcise without the diapers getting in the way. Despite her worries, she continued to walk on to her P.E. class. P.E. didn't start much differently than how it ever did before; start with stretching, then a quick jog. Nano wasn't always too keen on participating in physical exorcise, but she didn't mind giving her all. She noticed their instructor Makiguchi, who was wearing mid-length black hair in a pony tail, a pair of soft dark blue eyes, and a black jersey over her white and black shorts, was also having a bulge on her shorts. After stretching they began their jog. Nano wasn't too sure how her diaper was going to hold out, but once she started to move her body she instantly figured things out. My diaper just somehow is not getting in the way. It's almost like it's not even there when I run! How is that possible? She continued to ponder on the mystery while she ran around the track. Passing and being passed around by other students. Even getting passed by Miki who would always give her cheerful expressions to keep her going. Nano would have always liked to keep up with her best friend, but she never found herself able to. Miki at one point would slow down to stay with her, but it made Nano feel bad about holding her back. So she let Miki run at her own pace just like she would. Afterwards Miki would stop and run alongside her for some morale support if needed, but today wasn't one of those days. Just about when Nano was about to finish her laps, she began to think about the world she was in. How bathrooms seem non-existent, and everyone wears diapers with full intention of it needing to do it's job. If everyone has had to wear diapers since the beginning of time, it's very possible we had a huge research developed just for making the "perfect" diaper. So what we are wearing is that research itself. Theoretically speaking, I would have to presume this type of diaper is far more advanced than any I have known before. Having both a comfortable bulk, and the capability to move around with ease is something that wouldn't have existed in the world I know of. So it just must be a higher designed diaper that allows for full movement, which makes sense. After crossing the line and feeling the urge to push non-existent glasses up about her theory that seemed plausible, Nano came to a complete stop. Wait, that leaves one thing remaining, why does everyone have a different design? A new question appeared into her head. This time, she couldn't quite come up with a theory and so she proceeded to go get a drink after a hard works worth on her jog. While taking a drink of water at the fountain, Nano felt her own fountain at work. Why should I even think twice about it, time to just relax and let it all out! Once her thought crossed her mind, she instantly relaxed herself as her pee began to stream out into her diaper. An audible "ssshhh" sound coming from below her as she began to feel relief. Gaining a slight blush, she finished wetting and took another sip. She figured she shouldn't have to worry about it until a little later for a change. You know, this actually isn't too bad at all. I can do other things and not have to worry about the restroom at all. With that thought, she jolted back to class for their next exorcise. * * * * * * * * Proceedings for the school day went almost like nothing was different. Nano may not have had any alarming accidents, but she still had some accidents during class. As different as it seemed to her, she really began to grow an appreciation for wearing diapers. The time finally came that Nano was looking forward to, the after school shopping trip. She was wondering what may have been on sale. Whether the antiques had a sale or maybe she could find a cute new outfit, either way there would be something worth checking out. With her mind wondering of what sale there possibly was, she decided to talk to Mr. Outsuki of the food shop. Standing with a happy expression, Nano began her greeting. “Hello Mr. Outsuki.” Mr. Outsuki looked at her with a stoic smile, “Ah Ms. Amasaki, how have you been?” Nano held a cheerful expression, “I’m doing well, how are things running for you?” “Ah the same as usual, you know how it is,” Mr. Outsuki replied with a smile. “Well that’s good, must be a lot of housewives passing by,” Nano replied. “Yup, and loads of new stories to listen to,” Mr. Outsuki gave a slight chuckle. “Though many of them found themselves having to get a change during our exchanges. So some of the stories are incomplete.” Nano blushed at the thought of why they needed a change, “Well I’ll have to listen to some of the stories some time later.” Mr. Outsuki had a surprised expression, “Oh are you here to check out the sale?” Nano gave a quick nod. “Well I hate to disappoint you, but the antiquary isn’t having a sale today.” She felt a little disappointment, but held her composure. “Oh I see, guess I’ll still check it out anyways.” “Well, today the sale is at the clothing store and variety store.” “Okay,” Nano nodded. “Thanks for letting me know.” With that said, she walked off with a wave. As she trotted off, Nano felt a poke to her back. The kind of poke a person would give a person if they knew them. In that instant, Nano could only picture one person who could do such a thing, her friend Miki. Sure enough once she turned around she saw her blonde best friend Miki. “Hey there Nano,” Miki spoke with a bright smile. Nano appeared confused, “What are you doing here Miki?” She couldn’t believe that her friend Miki was actually out of school this early. It was the Miki she knew and loved, who would always be training till dusk if she could. “Well, I figured you’d be here to check the sales out so I wanted to spend time with you,” came Miki’s reply. Nano couldn’t deny her happy feelings towards Miki’s intentions. She’s always wanted to spend more time with Miki, just Miki was usually busy with training after school. “I see,” Nano felt a little worried for her friend not practicing. “But there’s that one match coming up soon.” Miki had some matches against other schools fairly often. Whenever a match was coming up, Nano would rarely see Miki outside of class. So she couldn’t help but wonder why she could be away from practice at this point. “It’s not like I need to practice all the time,” came Miki’a response. The way she responded shocked Nano. “Plus, I enjoy spending time with you during this time.” Despite not understanding Miki’s way of thinking for this time, Nano only just nodded. “Well, then I’d be glad to spend time with you.” Miki quickly replied with a smile. Even though Nano still worried for Miki’s performance, she still liked the idea of visiting more with Miki. They first entered the boutique to check out the different clothing on sale. The first set of outfits displayed were a few summer dresses of three different colors. Nano was caught by the pink dress, however looking on the rack shown that none were in her size. This was the crux of being not taller, like Miki. “It’s too bad they don’t have you’re size,” Miki stated. Nano felt like there was more to her sentence, though this was Miki. So she guessed Miki was trying to compliment her that she’d be elegant in the dress. The next section Miki instantly pulled something over her school blazer. “Hey, what do you think of this?” Miki questioned with a grin. It was a yellow dress with white stripes going vertical around it. Nano couldn’t help but laugh, “I don’t see this one working, plus I don’t think you’d be one to wear a dress.” Nano was stating the truth as Miki ever worn a dress. Miki was a bit of a tomboy and the only skirt she wore was the school uniforms. Though she’d always be wearing shorts underneath. Nano couldn’t help but think about the diaper that was under her shorts as well. Then recounted the time she changed her, Miki wasn’t wearing shorts then. Maybe she doesn’t wear shorts all the time. Plus that could be bulky to wear a tight pair of shorts over a thick diaper. “Yeah, you are right, I wouldn’t wear a dress,” Miki commented. Nano couldn’t help but giggle at the truth. Putting the dress back on the rack, they walked off to another section. While Nano was looking at a white skirt, she felt a twinge on her bladder. Without even thinking about it, Nano gladly accepted the warmth that spread throughout her diaper. I don’t care how weird I am or feel about this anymore. It just feels good to go in my diaper. And it’s nice to not have the need to stop what I’m doing and go to the restroom. After embracing the warm touch of her wet diaper, Nano decided she should get a change. She thought she remembered seeing a restrooms sign outside the store, but first wanted to let Miki know. “Oh Miki,” Nano said. Miki turned her head away from a pair of shorts towards her. “I think I need a change.” Miki quickly put the shorts down and then walked towards Nano. “Let me check,” Miki stated putting her right hand through the back of her skirt and into her diaper. Nano could feel the finger of Miki’s hand touching the backside of her diaper. “Yup, you definitely are wet.” After confirming her status, she slipped her hand out. “Alright, let’s go to the restroom out here then and get a change,” Nano stated and began to trot off. However, Miki wasn’t following her at all. In fact, Miki held a grim expression. “Umm, don’t you remember?” Miki began. Nano appeared confused, “Remember what?” “That the restroom out here is for guys,” Miki answered. “Oh, so no way to change right around here then,” Nano stated. “Well, not like we could change in the guy’s restrooms since there’s only toilets,” Miki said jokingly. This came to Nano as a shock, toilets actually did exist. “Not like we need toilets though.” The way Miki sounded as she went on was definitely sounding like woman were the only ones who wore diapers. Wait a second, if that’s true then only woman are the one who wear diapers! What in the world happened to make it that way? Nano couldn’t help but question what happened to the world she once knew. Hmm, I might be crazy on this but is it actually possible that I’m the crazy one? Could I actually be the one who thinks of a world without woman wearing diapers because I was crazy? If that’d be the case, then what actually happened? Did something happen that made this world into that back when I was really young? Or did something happen in that world that made it into this? Either way, I think it’s something to deal with me. After finishing her thoughts, Nano returned to reality that she still needed a change. “So where can we change then?” Nano asked. “Just straight across,” Miki plainly answered. Nano was worried that she may be appearing weird to Miki, but forgot it was Miki. Miki may be her good friend, but she usually didn’t think too deeply into things. “Okay, I’ll head over there now then,” Nano nodded and walked off. Miki quickly caught up to her, “Would you like me to help you?” Nano smiled, “Sure, thanks.” She didn’t mind having her friend having to change her anymore. In fact she kind of liked having Miki change her. It made changing easier. Once the two girl’s finished up their shopping trip with only picking out a few things to take home, Miki walked Nano home. At Nano’s doorsteps, Miki waved to her while walking away. Nano casually waved back and entered her home. Repeating the same process of announcing her entry and getting greeted by her younger sister and mother. They smiled to each other and walked into the kitchen. After finishing a bottle of milk, Nano sucked on her pacifier. What seemed abnormal now felt just right to Nano. Such an infantile act felt like freedom to Nano. She felt at ease without any worries. While sitting there, she smelt a dirty diaper. Knowing that she didn’t feel the need to go, she believed it couldn’t have been her. But she decided to feel her diapered bottom just to make sure. Confirming there wasn’t any lumps, it wasn’t her. Feeling a tug on her right arm, was her mother indicating to follow her. Still sucking on her pacifier, she walked out of the kitchen with her mother. Now out of the kitchen, with only her mother and herself, the dirty diaper smell still lingered. This told Nano the person who had a dirty diaper was in fact her mother. Her mother must have wanted Nano to change her, as they were heading for the restroom. Laying on her back, pink cherry blossom diaper exposing, Nano began the changing process. While cleaning her mother, Nano couldn’t help but notice a smiling blush on her mother’s face. Nano couldn’t help but smile back as she continued to clean her mother. Once she finished cleaning her mother up and taping a new diaper, she couldn’t help but think about the feeling she felt. The world I know of wouldn’t ever have something like this. Only our mothers would change us when we were really young. While in this world, I’m having to change my mother and she changes me as well. It just feels like our family is closer, and that’s something I wish we had before. Nano felt a little upset realizing a feeling that the world she knew of didn’t share a similar happy feeling. While looking down, Nano felt a pat on her padded bottom. The pat came from her mother who smiled at her. “Doesn’t look like you need a change,” her mother stated. “Thanks for changing me though.” With a kiss to Nano’s forehead, her mother walked off. She couldn’t help but smile and remember the pacifier that still remained in her mouth. It’s pretty soothing to not have to act yourself. For some reason, having a pacifier in my mouth and a diaper on my butt just makes me feel pretty happy. Especially seeing my mother like this as well. Heading back downstairs to the kitchen to find her sister and mother gave her a shock—there was a bottle of milk hanging from her mother’s mouth. Not only that, but there was also a pink pacifier in her hand. This told Nano that her mother must also have enjoyed acting in this way as well. The possibility that other people must also act like this must also exist. Nano couldn’t picture Miki like this, but it’s possible that it’s a thing for other woman to participate in because of the circumstance they had. Later in the night Nano was working on her homework when Nano walked in. Just like usual, Nano guessed she was needing help on some homework. Seeing a notepad and a book told Nano she was correct. “Can you help me with this one problem nee-chan?” Yui asked politely. “Alright, what do you need help with?” Nano replied. After hearing her reply, Yui instantly set her things in front of Nano on her desk. It was a literature question that Nano understood very well. She began pointing out the different meanings within the text Yui was reading. While Yui was writing down the answer to a question, Nano felt the need to pee. But Nano disregarded the urge as she knew that being a woman in this world would be unable to use the toilet. Not only that, but she has never actually held on for very long since entering this world. So a warm stream began flowing out into her diaper. She sighed with the realization that she was now fully accustomed to wearing diapers. The wonder whether she could actually go back to the regular world and still not need diapers was now a question in Nano’s mind. Feeling the warm padding between her fingers under her skirt, Nano felt something else. Another urge that would put her on test to whether she was accustomed to diapers or not. The urge to poop struck her abdomen. However, unlike her first experience, Nano was fully accepting the fate that was to happen. Nano instantly spread her legs apart and lifted her bum to support herself to poop. The second she lifted, Nano attempted to push it out herself but failed. It was almost like she was unable to push it to begin with. However, she still felt her diaper starting to bulge out. Sitting there, Nano felt her diaper continuously bulge out with the mess she continued to make. Once she was certain she finished, she sighed with a blush. Her sister sitting right there just made feel something strange. Almost like it didn’t matter when she needed to go, she could decide to do so anytime anywhere. It felt in a sense—complete freedom. She didn’t have to use the restroom to do anything, and Nano was starting to love that fact. All she did was sit back down squashing the large bulge she made with a smile expression almost like “I did it.” After Yui finished writing, she looked over at Nano, “Thanks nee-chan. Now let me do something for you by giving you a change.” Nano knew there was no way of hiding her mess, it did smell after all. But she didn’t feel embarrassed about it, she felt happy. Happy knowing that her sister is willing to change her. So she lifted her messy padded bottom and walked out to the restroom with Yui. Once Yui finished cleaning Nano and putting her into another diaper, Yui tossed the dirty diaper away. Nano rose back up from laying back on the table. She then thought about how when she tried to go herself, she was unable to. I mean, I felt the need to go so I was trying to go. But what about others? Do they feel the need to go like I do? Her question lead to her desire to ask her sister right there. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui stopped walking and looked over at her. “Do you feel the need to go?” Yui only looked at her with confusion, “What do you mean nee-chan?” Nano thought for a second on how to restate her question, “Umm,” Nano mumbled. “I mean, do you feel the need to pee or poop whenever you do go?” She quickly blushed feeling a little embarrassed. “Oh, I see what you mean,” Yui stated. “I don’t feel it, it just happens. Why you ask?” Yui looked confused again. “Oh nothing, just curious is all,” Nano smiled. She obtained the piece of information she needed. So, if Yui can’t feel herself going then there’s a good chance everyone can’t as well. Nano returned to her room as she thought to herself. That makes me wonder why I’m unique then and why I can feel myself having the need to go. Could it actually be possible that I can feel it because of the world I know of? That would make the most sense the more I think about it. If I think about it being habit of me using the toilet since being toilet trained really little I’d more than likely know the feeling within my body. But people of this world have never learned to use the toilet so they more than likely never grasped the feeling. Nano smiled at her thoughts which made the most sense to her. So if that’s the case, it’s possible that overtime spending in this world will cause me to lose the feeling. Which in that case, I’d be dependent on diapers if I was back in my other world. The realization hit her that it could be possible that even if she did return to the world she has known the longest that she may still end up with diapers. Could I even wear a diaper in the regular world? What would Miki say? How would Yui view me? And worst of all, how could my mother take it? This world’s mother is somewhat different than the regular worlds. She’s more caring than the one I know of. The mother I know of isn’t so caring like that. All I see her is coming home from work and smoking on the back porch. I never feel calm when I look in her eyes other than sparks. She’d always find something to complain about, like “where’s my food, did you do your homework, or go to bed!” But whenever I do make her food, she always says she has gone out to eat and stop wasting food. I always have done my homework, and she comes home when I have already gone to bed. I just want to talk with her more. That’s why… Nano couldn’t help but feel tears coming out of her eyes. That’s why when I see this world’s mother and all the caring she shows me, I can’t help but miss something I once had before. My mother used to spend time with Yui and me, she used to have fun cooking with me. She never smoked, never spent all this time at work. And the most important, fighting with my father. I can’t help but feel the family life in this world is so much better than the other worlds. So maybe I shouldn’t even care that I’ll be craping my pants, because I find everything in this life so much better already. Nano stopped to wipe a tear off her eye. Even though diapers should seem so weird to me, I can’t help but find them comforting. It’s almost like I feel something I have missed long ago. So I think if I have to decide about accepting losing the feeling of going, then I do. I accept losing my feeling, and I accept going in my pants or more like my diaper. She couldn’t help but brush her bottom with her hand. Feeling the padding against her fingers and feeling a smile come to her face. Now I should think about the two worlds again. Calling them this and other just doesn’t seem right to me, so I think I’ll call the world I’m in the diaper world and the world I know of the regular world. Now the question is, how I moved from the regular world to the diaper world. It’s just not scientifically possible. Is some supernatural force at play? Was there a black hole? Or am I in a huge dream? Whatever it is, I think I was right before with it having to deal with me. Did I do something, or did something happen to me? Or could it possibly be both? Whatever it is, if I can figure it out I could possibly find a way to return. However, the real question is should I even care about going back to the regular world? Nano decided she couldn’t deduce the reasoning any further and continued to completing her homework. Chapter 8 Sitting on the dark grey sofa, Nano was only wearing a sleek shirt of her school uniform and a diaper. Nano was watching an anime on the wide flat-screened television. The show consisted of two female friends at school. She felt a need to pee, and so she relaxed and blushed. Within a few seconds, she could feel her urine beginning to flow out warming her diaper. She felt soothed by the warmth spreading around her legs. Once she emptied her bladder, Nano sighed and touched her now yellow tinged diaper. “Nano,” said a voice close near her. “What are you doing?” The voice was her mother, who walked in front of her. “Is that a diaper? What do you think you are, a baby?” “I…” Nano couldn’t even speak with her mother’s voice filled with rage. “You even wet the thing. I can’t believe the way you are acting.” Yui appeared to the side of their mother, “My nee-chan’s no longer my nee-chan.” Miki suddenly was right next to her, “How could I be friends with such a big baby.” Nano was stunned by the spot she was in. She was not accepted by the people she cared about and whom she thought cared about her. All she could do was close her eyes and begin to cry. “Rnng!” sounded the loud buzzing noise. The sound followed a song from the anime Nano watched. She opened her eyes and noticed the ceiling above her. The ceiling belonged to her room, which meant she was in bed. Her horror was only just a dream. Sitting up, Nano could feel the padding between her legs which told her she still must be in the diaper realm. However, she could feel something unexpected—her diaper was wet. “Oh my,” gasped Nano in shock. She had no recollection of going before she fell asleep, which must have meant she did it during her sleep. She understood her control while in this realm was non-existent, but her ability to feel an urge made her think she still had some sort of control. It made her wonder if the ability she had may slowly be lost. This would mean that Nano would be like any other woman in this realm—unable to know when they have excreted their waste. However, she shook her shock as she got out of bed. Today Nano made sure to get up earlier than usual. Her reasoning for this was she wanted to be the one to wake Yui up. It bothered her when Yui questioned why she failed to get her up each morning. To Nano, her sleep schedule for school had been something she grew accustomed. However, in a different realm must mean different histories could have occurred, which got Nano curious about the differences. But one difference was apparent--Yui was accustomed to being graced by Nano in the mornings. Nano trudged silently as she could upon the sight of her younger sister’s innocent sleeping face. Right before her blue eyes, at about five inches, was her helpless sister silent as a mouse. Taking a few sniffs told Nano that Yui wasn’t going to require any “messy” clean-ups this morning, but didn’t tell her about any other changing. The still-warm feeling in her own diaper explained all that Nano needed to know—more than likely Yui required a change from a wet diaper at the least. Which was why Nano was pleased to have planned bringing one of Yui’s diapers along with her. Exhaling a deep sigh, Nano felt bad to wake up such an innocent face. However, she knew all too well that Yui would rather be woken up than stay innocently helpless. So Nano began to call her name. “…Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but whisper. Yui’s reaction was minute like she touched a sitting statue. “Yui,” she raised her voice a tiny bit. This time she noticed her tiny eyes fluttering open. “Hmmm,” was all Nano heard from her sisters muttering. “Nee-chan, you woke me up hehe!” Yui’s face beamed a smile like everything was back to normal. “Yup,” Nano smiled back. “I also brought a new diaper to change you in case you needed.” “Thanks,” came the reply followed by Yui hastily crawling out of her sheets and lying back down with legs sprawled in the air. This indicated to Nano she would be doing her change right then and there. Still lying in bed, and not needing a restroom. Nano couldn’t help but note this to her mind. After cleaning her sister into a fresh diaper, Yui hopped out of bed with a beaming grin. Nano felt a quick tug at her wait, she could tell it was her younger sister making quick work to checking her diaper. A silent gasp told Nano all she needed to know about her sister figuring her own diapers status. “Uh oh, my nee-chan needs a change hehe,” Yui giggled. No matter how many times she’s heard it by now, Nano couldn’t help but blush. “Let me give you one!” With her smiling face, she led Nano towards the restroom. I suppose after letting her change me, we’ll have to change into our school clothes and then we can eat breakfast downstairs. But I do have to say one thing that has made getting up earlier than usual worth it—seeing my sisters smile. ***** During lunch where the sun beamed through a cloudless sky as two girls, Miki and Nano, giggled with smiles as they ate their food. Nano couldn’t help but really tell the difference between the two different worlds Miki. One huge difference she could note was how more open and close Miki felt with their conversations. Miki from the regular world would act tenser and strict with some things they couldn’t talk about where the diaper worlds were far more relaxed to most topics. Does having diapers really make that huge of a difference though? Nano’s curiosity switched about how Miki’s homework progress went last night after they finished talking. “Say, how long did it take you to finish last night’s homework?” Miki’s strained face told her that it must’ve been brutal, but Miki scratched her head before fully replying. “It was so-so I suppose.” Nano couldn’t help but note that even with the difference between the two worlds, Miki seemed to have at least the same intelligence level as the other. “I only wish I could have an easier time with it.” At that moment, everything started to lose its sound, color, and movement. Nano was instantly triggered down into her deep thoughts by a single word, that rang through her head—“wish.” Was this word of some importance to me? Why does it seem nostalgic as in a way I have experienced it already…!! That was when Nano finally remembered what the missing link was. “Wish, that’s it! Wasn’t there that weird wishing box I saw some time ago and put a coin into? Huh, I don’t even vaguely remember what was written on it, but did it really have something to do with all women wearing diapers? If that is the case, I should possibly look into this. After nodding to herself, she now had a new plan she could enact after school—check the wishing boxes. Walking down the bustling strip of stores, Nano held a prideful smile. The kind where a tough question had been answered. In Nano’s case, she may have discovered what caused her to be in the diaper world. But if her hypothesis fails, it could be by a different reason. Or an even more bizarre alternative—the real world didn’t exist. The real world is fresh in my mind which would make it strange the diaper world was its own thing. But can’t exactly rule out the possibility. Which could mean, why do I have a memory of another world that didn’t exist? As her eyes peered on the door, she felt as if someone called her name. Instinctively, she turned around and saw several passersby’s. Most were older women, a few males and couples. Nobody who Nano could recognize or would have known Nano. Most of the students would have taken a right at the school entrance to go to the rail station, so it’d be unlikely another student. Uncertain who it was, Nano re-faced the store. “Nano,” a soft feminine voice rang. This time it was clearly nearby. As Nano scanned the area this time, she noticed a short brunette girl with dark frame glasses in the same school uniform as Nano. Could she be calling me? On cue, the school-girl walked towards Nano. The short brunette girl Nano recognized to be Sasaki Fumiko who’s in her class. She didn’t really know much about her as Ms. Sasaki has always been a rather shy girl. In truth they haven’t even had a real interaction, nor does Nano recall interacting with her. Which made her think somethings off for why she’d be calling out to her like this. She also began to wonder why she called her by her first name than her surname. “Um, is something wrong?” Nano asked. The response she received shocked her, the young glasses girl shook her head, “No, it’s that I wanted to visit with you.” They have never once talked with one another, so how could she be wanting to converse at such a random time and location for the day. “Oh, okay…” was all Nano could muster to respond. She didn’t want to say no and make the girl feel bad. “W-we haven’t talked, s-so I was just….curious,” Fumiko stuttered. Nano wondered who felt more curious, Fumiko or herself. In her case, Nano was thinking it could be possible the two are well acquainted with each other. “About?” Nano cued Fumiko to continue on. “M-mostly on you s-staying away,” Fumiko stated. Nano started to understand how socially awkward this girl the same age as her was acting. “I-I mean I was working on a project but…” “Oh, I gotcha,” Nano spoke in haste realizing what the situation was—as well as helping the poor Fumiko with her forced dialogue. “I’m sorry for not visiting with you anytime recently, something came up is all.” The look on Fumiko’s face went from sitting in the corner into a bursting rainbow. Such a huge change in emotion shocked Nano quite a bit but told her that her speculation had been correct. “I’m glad…” Fumiko smiled. “W-what’s happened?” The question Nano knew very much the answer to but held an even bigger question in itself—how to even go about describing details she’s experienced She gave herself a few seconds to gather her thoughts in order to give a form of an answer, “Um, it’s like I’ve been out of it recently. Like I’ve just gone someplace new…” Nano was pretty certain her rebuttal deserved a low grade in performance. “I see,” came a slow reply from Fumiko. “I-I get that way with drawing sometimes.” “Right,” Nano continued. “What it’s been like is feeling like I’ve been living a whole different life. And now I am trying to adapt to what it’s like in this world.” She wasn’t sure how Fumiko would take her honest response without trying to sound too out of this world. Fumiko gave a perplexed look, “I see. I-it makes sense now…I suppose.” She gave a smile, which made Nano feel relieved. Relieved enough that she might need to check her diaper. Despite Fumiko not saying much, Nano felt like she was understood. I guess this means we’ve been friends for some time. I’m not sure for how long, and it’d feel wrong of me to ask. I’ll have to find a way to ask her then. A mumbling sound broke her thoughts. It was clear Fumiko was trying to tell her something, but she seemed to be stumbling through her words. “Will you um, h-help change my d-diaper?” The sound of her words was sort of shocking to Nano as she didn’t expect this girl to be willing to have her diaper changed by Nano. So they must have done this in the past. “Sure, I don’t mind,” was what Nano said. However, she herself felt a little awkward to be changing someone whom she didn’t exactly know too well. The public restroom looked similar to the restroom at school, where they had several stalls lined up each having a changing table in them. Several of the doors were closed which told Nano they weren’t the only ones coming in for a diaper change. Fumiko led Nano into the open stall near the entrance, proceeding to hand Nano her bag. While Nano began to open her bag to see if she could find changing materials, Fumiko started to lay down on the low laying table. Once the bag was open, Nano took out a diaper and wipes that were sitting at the top. Fumiko’s diaper pattern appeared rather artistic with having paint splatters in all sorts of colors from the color wheel. This sort of diaper well represented Fumiko who was part of the art club. With a slight blush, Fumiko raised her legs revealing the artistic diaper that was underneath. That’s when Nano began to know what kind of change this was going to entail. The sight of a bulge followed by a slightly off-putting scent all told Nano what she was about to change—a messy diaper. Did she just poop herself and I didn’t even notice? I suppose I couldn’t exactly tell when Miki went, so I guess it’s really untellable. That could also mean the longer I stay in the diaper world the closer I could come to that—pooping without knowing. After wiping the glasses girl down and taping up her new diaper, they exchanged smiles. “Thanks,” came the reply of Fumiko. “D-do you need one?” Nano knew then what she was referring to—did Nano, in fact, need a diaper change as well. Quickly feeling the backside of her diaper under her skirt, Nano felt that she was rather damp and probably could use a change. “Yeah, I could go for one.” That’s when Fumiko directed Nano to sit on the table for her turn. This, in turn, caused Nano to blush as she wasn’t sure how to take having someone else changing her besides her best friend or family. But if they had done this in the past, she might as well try her best to not make things feel as awkward. Sitting down, Nano raised her legs to expose her wet diaper to the world. Fumiko, already with Nano’s supplies, began to make quick work. Before she could think more about how embarrassing it felt getting wiped down, she already had a new diaper on. “Thanks,” was all Nano could muster. “Yup,” Fumiko replied. “Oh, I-I should probably get going. Nice talking to you.” “I see, yes it was,” Nano smiled. “We’ll have to talk more.” And with that, Nano saw the girl with glasses off. After a bit of a stretch, Nano quietly reached her house and realized what it was she needed to do at the store—check the wishing box. Oh shoot, I guess I’ll just have to check tomorrow. It wasn’t like she had a time limit for doing so…or so she hopes. The remainder of the day was mostly her thinking about what should she do when she finds the box. Should she decide to remain here, or return? Or to possibly turn in the box to scientist to dissect its properties? All while sucking on a pacifier and spending time with her sister and mother who were all diapered and getting changed regularly. Nano wasn’t excluded from that group but didn’t have any “messy” types of changes. After completing her homework and helping Yui as well as Miki with their homework, Nano couldn’t help but think back to her situation. It almost felt like she was looping through what she should or shouldn’t do. She knew it’d be best to return, however she couldn’t help but think how great the diaper world has been. Nano’s gut knew she should go back to the real world, but her heart suddenly felt more towards wearing diapers. Before she knew it, it was already night time and she should get ready for bed. So she had done her normal ritual of changing into her pajamas, and now to the list of checking to see if she required a diaper change. She was sitting in her room, only wearing a pink shirt and a diaper. Sitting next to her was Miki, wearing a red shirt and shorts who was smiling as they continued to talk. Fumiko was laying behind them on Nano’s bed, wearing a light blue shirt and a diaper. All three of them smiling like a normal day. Nano felt an urge to urinate, she didn’t think a second thought and relieved her urge straight into the diaper. Her diaper warmed as she couldn’t help but smile and sigh feeling relieved. Fumiko strained her face as a bulge began to form through her diaper. A scent entered the air all telling the mess the young glasses girl made. However, no one in the room cared too much but smiled and continued on. The sound of a song gently breached the ears of the innocent Nano laying down. Stopping the pleasant music that brought a smile to her, Nano knew the time was just right for waking Yui up. But before that, Nano wanted to get out of the covers of her bed to check her diaper. To her fears, Nano’s diaper was quite swollen which told her she wet during her sleep once again. However, the wet diaper wasn’t the only thing Nano began to feel. A tightening feeling tinged in Nano’s lower waist. She didn’t feel startled, but knew instantly what was about to happen—she was about to poop. Nano lifted her legs under her blanket to help with the process, waiting for nature to take its course. That was when the tinge in her stomach began to subside, at the same time she began to feel it slowly creep at her rear about to make its escape. Moments after that, and she began to feel herself beginning to push out her poop causing Nano to squeeze her toes together. Her diaper slowly bulged out and continued to bulge as Nano continuously and uncontrollably pooped into her diaper. Her only thoughts were not about how gross it felt, but the sort of surprise she’ll be showing to Yui this morning. *************** After school, Nano made sure to go and check the box that she failed due to unforeseen events of meeting Fumiko. However, this time would be a different story. So in front of the store, Nano took a deep breath before entering. The store’s interior didn’t differ much at all to how it looked in the regular world—which surprised Nano. They also had all the wish containers lined up like the regular worlds. They also had the same cloth wallpaper that made it seem like something was indeed behind it—the container that Nano was looking for. Without hesitating, Nano crept her head under the cloth to gaze on the box with a single yen coin with text reading “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” This was all the evidence Nano needed. That had to have been the main cause of her existing in the diaper realm. There shouldn’t be anything to talk about using restrooms, especially for females since they all wear diapers. Restrooms in this world are almost non-existent and were considered changing rooms. Exiting the store, Nano now had a lot more to ponder—whether she should return, or remain diapered for the rest of her life. However, Nano felt a rather strange connection to the swollen piece of cloth that nests below her waist. It felt comforting, warm and above all, it has somehow brought her closer to those she cares about. Chapter 9: Waking up at the new routine time, Nano got out of bed without a second thought. Seeing her younger sister’s smile was the only thing on her mind. Driven by that thought, she quickly went over to see Yui. Yui’s innocent face was like a ray of sunshine—brighter than the one that crept from the window. However not so innocent, was the smell of a full diaper. Nano no longer bothered by such a state, couldn’t help but smile about changing her younger sister. Gently rising the slumbering princess brought about a small smile, enhancing the cuteness her younger sister. “Good morning, nee-chan,” came the short response. “Are you ready for your change?” Nano asked. Yui nodded and positioned her body ready. “Alright, just sit there and I’ll have you all cleaned up hehe.” Now that she has fully accepted the world of diapers, she couldn’t help but find the workings here to adore her. During her process of changing the younger sisters diaper, Nano noticed something odd—Yui’s diaper was only wet. That can’t be possible, as that would end up meaning…is that smell coming from me?! Finishing up putting the young girl in a clean diaper, Yui sat up with a grin. “I think my nee-chan’s stinky.” She was absolutely correct. Nano confirmed by feeling the bottom of her diaper—which contained a lump she only just noticed now. She failed to process what that could mean? Nano didn’t feel herself needing to go this morning, and she wasn’t sure that she lost all her feeling yet. Which all led to only one logical conclusion. I not only wet my diaper during my sleep, but I also pooped in it too. It was the only logical conclusion—as to explain why she contained a lump in her pants without even realizing it first thing in the morning. Well, not like I should care. It’s only something I have to accept being in this world. Some point I could end up pooping my pants without even knowing. And you know what, I completely accept that. Resolved, Nano followed her sister’s lead to their restroom to get her stinky diaper changed. The day seemed different to Nano, as being Sunday meant no school. Usually, she would sleep in with no alarm, but felt the need to continue rising her younger sister up. However, the day wasn’t without its school-based events as it was Miki’s competition in which Nano couldn’t help but worry over. Miki had spent far too much time with Nano rather than actually putting the time in for practice. However, Nano still wanted to support her best friend even if the worst comes about. Being at her school meant it wasn’t much of a travel in which Nano never minded making the excursions to other schools to support Miki. There was a building the school had for kendo, which appeared like a gym on the outside but had a nice finished wooden mat flooring. Once there, she noticed Fumiko sitting where Nano usually would be sitting. Smiling, Fumiko gave a shy wave. Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “You here to see Miki kick butt?” Nano proudly stated. Fumiko nodded in response. She then stood up, “I-I need a change, help me?” “Sure,” came Nano without any hesitation. The two of them walked out to the nearest restroom. In the restroom, Nano found herself in a similar position the day before with Fumiko getting changed by Nano. However, this time Nano was completely fine with it—possibly happier to give the shy girl a change. While Fumiko’s legs were lifted, Nano had a question come to her mind. “Hey, do you remember when we first met?” She had hoped to gain info on how the two of them became friends. “Yes?” Fumiko’s small response opened for Nano to continue. “Oh, I was just wondering what you remembered,” Nano said as she wiped the girl's legs down. Then got second thoughts about what she said as that may have seemed rude to say. “I see,” came the response of Fumiko. This caused Nano to stop what she was doing in waving her hands to think of something to say. “I-It was the s-start of the year, and I-I transferred.” Nano didn’t think her question would have been taken seriously, nor for the fact that Fumiko had just been a recent transfer student. “Y-you had pooped and was out t-to get changed. Y-you accidentally brushed my books in my hand.” Nano began to feel slightly embarrassed for what she may have done. “T-there y-you saw some drawings I-I did. A-and the words you said to me--made me happy.” “Oh?” Nano tried to pique the girl into spilling the rest. “Y-you said seeing those drawings made you quite happy,” Fumiko said with a smile. “A-after class, y-you kept telling me about the anime and I enjoyed listening. M-Miki was also there being supportive--about my art.” Nano was happy to have heard this tale. She finished cleaning and taping a new diaper on Fumiko. “That makes me happy to hear what you remembered, which of course I had remembered it all!” Nano internally laughed knowing that bit was a lie, but not like she could tell Fumiko. “Well, shall we get to watching Miki’s match?” With a nod from Fumiko told them to head back. As they returned to their spot behind the school's team, they knelt on the wooden flooring. Nano couldn’t help but think how nice her diaper gives a pillow-feeling kneeling for that position. The girls were finishing up, practicing on each of their practice partners--taking turns swinging against one another. Loud shouting roared across the room alongside the sound of wooden swords clashing. Even with each of the girls in their armor, Nano could still tell who Miki was based on her height. Before she really starts to watch her movement, Miki and the other girls began to walk to their groups on the opposite side of a circle. Miki sat near Nano, but they’d have to remain quiet for the time being. Before Nano could watch Miki in action, she knew for a team competition each person was assigned to a position and they’d play in that order. Each team would consist of 5 people. For their school, they had 9 girls including Miki in the Kendo club. Miki was a typical pick for the “commander” position which was the anchor of the team. Many assigned to the “commander” position were typically skilled higher than most of the others on their team, or so that’s what Nano always thought. Throughout the other matches, Nano didn’t pay attention to see if Miki’s teammates played any different now that they had an extra set of armor under their pants. But she was familiar with Miki’s style so she was very much looking forward to the last match. However, amongst the shouting and clanging of wooden swords, the score tallied to two wins and two losses for both teams. Even for someone who didn’t care for the sport could realize how close the game was. And all was up to Miki whether or not they could prevail. Nano’s main recognition for how Miki plays is that often times she starts off with an intimidating yell as her match starts. However, she remembers Miki talking about some other schools and how they are ranked up in skill. The opponent for Miki, Miki mentioned how skilled she was. This caused Nano to be slightly worried about her friend who usually spends most of her time practicing. But the two girls were now facing each other before they were given the signal to start. As soon as the match began, Nano noticed a huge difference in how Miki was performing. Her friend did not perform a loud initial war cry, and her stance remained low and focused. It almost seemed like she was studying her opponent before taking action. After a few seconds, her opponent yelled while charging forward. “Men!” she shouted as they’re wooden swords collided. Miki, which Nano recognized as a more offensive player than defensive, hadn’t moved as much than to defend off her opponent right from the start. Oh no! Miki’s not very good at playing defense. Only if she can shake her somehow. “AHH!” shouted Miki’s war cry and the one Nano recognized most. Almost like Miki read Nano’s mind, she managed to shake the girl off by impressive footwork and physical force. At that moment the girl retook her stance again was when Miki dashed forward. “Kote!” Miki shouted as she swung around the girl’s shinai at her wrists. The girl swiftly attempted to parry, however, she was caught off-balance and failed to parry Miki’s swift strike. This resulted in a clean hit on the girl’s wrist. A judge rose their flag, “Wrist strike.” Miki had just scored a point, and what almost seemed very cleanly as well. The two girls began to return to the starting positions for the next round. Nano couldn’t believe what she was seeing, the level of play Miki was performing at. She feared that the time they spent together would hinder her practice, but it almost seemed the opposite. At this point, Miki was very well focused and well balanced. For what had Nano worried about the opponent Miki faced, turned out to be unnecessary. As the match continued, Miki quickly launched herself at her opponent without hesitation and scored a hit causing her to win her part. Such a stunning defeat led to her opponent being left in confusion. Her offense didn’t appear weak, but somehow she felt like something was lacking. Now that the matches have come to a conclusion, the two teams bowed to each other and thanked each other for the games they had for the day. Miki began to walk with Nano and Fumiko outside. Nano was still surprised over the fact for how effective Miki’s play was that day, and if she were to ask about it now was the time. “Hey Miki,” Nano started. “That was a good match.” “Thanks,” came Miki’s quick response. “Things could have ended differently if I lost my balance at the end.” Nano couldn’t help but giggle at Miki’s humbleness. Nano began her question, “I was just wondering though, what helps you stay focused?” This question kept Nano unsure just how Miki managed to stay composed the way she did during the match. Many times she could account Miki losing her balance and then losing a match because of it. Miki grew a smile on her face, “You may not believe it, but spending time with you really helps me.” At this sudden remark, Nano wasn’t sure how to respond. It made her happy to hear it, but at the same time, it didn’t quite make sense. “Wait, what?” was all Nano could muster. “Whenever I find myself in a tough situation, I sometimes think of you and not being able to do the things I want with you sort of hurts my focus. So, for the most part, my form I can work on, but the focus is a different story. So that’s why I have decided to spend more time with you.” Miki’s explanation caught Nano off guard again. Now Nano had a more clear reason for why the Miki she’s known, would falter in different situations. It all linked to not being able to spend time together. I guess Miki’s a big liar not telling me, that instead of training she’d spend time with me. Then again, she’s been more withholding that secret. So she’s only lying to herself and it’s causing her losses. That is indeed something to keep in mind. Nano now felt happy knowing the answer. “Thanks for sharing, it makes me happy to help you with keeping your focus.” The three girls continued out of the school together. **************** Later in the day at home, Nano began to think about the recent events. Seeing Miki winning as she did, and how she has another close friend in Fumiko. These sort of results she did not see in her original world. Which made her wonder, should she return back to her world? It was a huge decision that she now had to make. Return back to her world and set things right or have them done for her already? In this world, she almost felt like things were aligned in place for her to the point that it’s more taking care of her. It made her feel more like a baby than anything—not to mention the piece of baby’s clothing worn all the time. However, wearing a diaper all the time wasn’t that bad at all, was all she could think. It has somehow brought her closer to others, and it was surprisingly comfortable. As to whether I return or not…I think I will remain for a little longer in this world. Nano couldn’t help but remain curious, and not to mention fixated on her colorful piece below her waist. That is when she noticed, her diaper was currently swollen and ready for a change. So she began to get herself changed and get ready for bed. Chapter 10: It had been exactly one month since her arrival in the world of diapers. Despite the odd feeling she felt at the start, the warmth she finds in those around her made her feel more serene than the world she was in before. She also found the diapers rather comforting now than anything else. It really did give her a way out of the restroom—for good. And that was something Nano decided to stick with—by not going back to her own world. Getting up to starting her day, Nano noticed how soaked up her diaper was. It was in definite need of a change. So the first thing Nano would need to do for the day was to change, as there was no telling when she might end up using it again. Throughout the past month, Nano’s continuous use of her diapers weighed on her body rapidly. Little did she ever know when she’d wet herself, nor even mess herself. When she used her diapers, she just ended up using them for their purpose—protect one’s own mess. And quite frankly, Nano decided to forego her feeling the need to go. Now Nano will question whether or not if a smelly diaper comes from others or even herself. For today’s attire, Nano decided to go with a more casual shirt and a comfy skirt to cover her diaper. She didn’t need to worry about dressing for school since she had the day off, but Miki did want to spend the day with Fumiko and her. So the trio were going to spend time over at Miki’s house—where they would work on homework and indulge in some shows while chatting. Figuring she’d be out for quite a good length of the day, Nano made sure to pack an extra supplement of diapers in her bag for just in case. Packing the diapers reminded of Nano to check the one she currently wore—which turned out to be wet. It wasn’t that wet, so she decided to change later at Miki’s when she will need it more. And this was another added convenience Nano smiled about as she felt her padding. She smiled knowing the day was going to be good. At Miki’s house, Nano greeted Miki and Fumiko who managed to arrive before her at the front door entrance. This surprised Nano as Fumiko had to commute from a bit of a distance with the train to get here. With cheerful smiles, the three walked over to Miki’s room. Nano didn’t need to worry about saying anything to Miki’s parents as they were most likely both at work. In Miki’s medium-sized room, the walls were a plain blue with nothing hanging on it. Any awards Miki obtained went on a dresser in the right corner next to her regular sized blue bed. In the center, she had a short table across from the television in which she’d do her homework on. The trio got a couple more seats from other rooms of the house to accommodate the company present. Nano took her seat, squishing the lightly damp diaper under her, pulling out her books and a gray mechanical pencil. The subject they were going to start with was mathematics—as it seemed to pose the most stress to Miki. After an hour of working on the homework, Miki’s brain was about to fry, and so the girls decided to take a short break. That was when a smell wafted into Nano’s nose. She quickly felt the bottom of her diaper under her skirt—only to feel a decently wet diaper but not a messy one. Miki looked at Nano as if she thought she was the culprit. Nano rapidly waved her arms, “It wasn’t me.” Fumiko stood up, “Yeah, I pooped.” Miki then turned her head towards Fumiko, “Alright.” Miki then got up and handed Nano the tv remote. “Here, you can find us something to watch while I change her.” Fumiko smiled as she walked out with Miki, “thanks for your help.” Miki smiled back as she walked behind her. As Nano began to search through the programs that were being hosted over the broadcast for television, she noticed one of her shows that she had enjoyed. It was an anime about a young high school girl who ends up finding herself in a different dimension than the modern times she lived in. In the other dimension was based on ancient times with historical figures in Japanese history that the young girl found herself having to help face off against demons with her hidden powers. The part Nano currently was viewing was near the end where the girl has to decide whether or not to forgo her real life to remain in the altered reality. The girl who found it a treasure to have spent the past couple years in a different world with people she learned to care about came to one conclusion—that it’d be better for her to exist in the world she first started in. Her reasoning despite finding others whom she learned to care for and not having that in her real world was that she did not belong in that world. She should live in the world she was meant to be in as she has no past and can only ruin the future of that world. With defeating an outside force, that world was back on to its normal track. The longer she stayed, the longer people could come into worshiping her for the deed she did. But the most important reason she thought, was that it’d have been selfish of her to remain in a world nobody else could go to. Even though she could do well in the other world, she couldn’t do good deeds in the world she came from. Her family she couldn’t help restore, nor help fix issues found in others around her. Her existence would be a positive one that could help establish a better world in one in which she found displeased with. And that alone motivated her to return to her real world. This concept hit Nano like a loose brick. It was just about the same situation Nano was in. Nano wasn’t from the current world she was in and almost forgot about going back to the world she once resided in. The thought that it’d be selfish of her to remain in a world that seemed better off and not help others she once knew was all she could think about. Could I be doing something wrong here? I mean this world is better and I feel far more loved than the other world. But now that I think about it, Miki had trouble, I don’t know Fumiko and even my mother has a large problem. Seeing them in this world tells me they could potentially be more positive and do better. “Nano,” Miki voiced. Now that I recognize their issues, I could probably fix them. I know that the ones in this world I’ve come to recognize like the others, but in reality, they really aren’t the same. I shouldn’t be selfish anymore… “Hello? Nano?” Miki touched her shoulder. Nano jolted towards her. “Oh uh yes?” Nano stumbled confusedly. She didn’t realize Miki and Fumiko walked back in. Fumiko sat back down, “you looked deep in thought about something.” “Oh, I’m sorry about that,” Nano responded. “Yeah, I was thinking of our homework regime.” Nano tried her best to not exactly explain what she was really thinking about. “Ah, I see,” Miki said. “Did anything come to mind?” Nano shook her head, “nope, unfortunately.” Fumiko smiled, “well it’s time for our break unless you need a change Nano.” With a smug grin, Fumiko approached Nano to check her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but lose her footing as she was startled and fell on her diapered butt. This caused Fumiko, Miki, and even Nano to laugh. For the rest of the day, Nano had fun with her two friends. Thoughts of returning to her original world came and went, but she decided to deal with it the next day. So she ended the day with a glimmer of hope for doing something great to those she cares about and a diaper in desperate need of a change. With the day being Monday Nano had to reluctantly get up for school, but smiled at the thought of seeing her friends smile. Today didn’t differ from the others, a few changes during school but nothing else that felt different. However, Nano had a plan installed for after school. After school, she was going to go see about returning to her real world. Once the final class was adjourned, Nano felt nervous. Not backing from her plan meant she had to walk into town and find that coin in the wishing bin once again. With the weather being clear, she at least didn’t have to worry about bringing an umbrella. So the stroll to town would be nice and smooth. At the store in question, she quickly located the wishing box hidden behind the curtain. Cautiously making sure nobody was watching, Nano reached into the box finding her single yen coin. With the rims of the coin in her finger, Nano debated once again whether she should remove it or not. Once the coin is removed she will most likely be back in her real world. Taking a deep breath, Nano steeled herself for the worse and picked the coin up. Removing the coin once in the box, Nano stood up straight bringing the curtain back down hiding the box. With the coin in hand, she wondered if she had indeed swapped worlds. She pressed her legs together to see if she went back to underwear, only to feel padding—indicating she was still in a diaper. Either it worked and she was now in the regular world in a diaper or she still was in the diaper world. With her legs still pressed together, she felt the padding grow warmer indicating Nano was currently doing her business without her knowing. This could pose a problem if she was in fact back in the regular world. But Nano didn’t want to panic right away and decided to see if her house was different. Being cautious entering the house with a quiet “tadaima” still caused a roaring Yui to bombard into her space. “Nee-chan, okaeri,” smiled the young girl. “Hey Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but smile back. “I’m glad your back, I was needing a change too!” Yui stated. This told Nano all she needed to know—she was still in the diaper world. If Yui needed a change by Nano that meant this Yui was currently wearing a diaper—especially one in need of a change. Well, maybe I’ll go back to the world later in the day? With that thought, Nano followed Yui to the changing room and change a rather stinky diaper. It was approaching bedtime and Nano still didn’t notice anything changing. She was still in the same diaper world that she woke up in. Only she needed to change the soaked diaper and go to bed. Rather than trying to wait for it all to change, she decided to sleep. Maybe it’ll all be changed in the morning. And with that Nano crawled under the covers of her pink bed and closed her eyes. Something felt strange, Nano was currently in a restroom with her diaper. She felt the immediate need to pee and was about to do her business when her mother showed up behind her. “I don’t want to see you use that diaper hun,” Nano’s mother commanded. Turning around she noticed all the changing stalls become toilets. Something she hadn’t seen in over a month and almost long forgotten. Nano was about to squat there and pee into the diaper she became far accustomed to but noticed three girls sitting in three different stalls. It was Yui, Miki, and Fumiko. They all felt like they were feeling very relieved with what they were doing. Nano knew they were all peeing by the sounds of the streams the three girls made. This caused Nano to feel an even bigger urge to just let it all go then and there. However, she remembered her mother behind her and began walking to one of the empty stalls. Lifting her skirt she saw a pink diaper taped neatly on her as if it was waiting to be useful. Nano confused which to choose, between the toilet or the diaper around her, sat down on the toilet with the diaper still on her. It felt odd to sit on the toilet, but the padding she wore helped convince she was ready to do her business. Feeling a grumble in her stomach, Nano knew she was also going to poop. Convinced ready to systems go, her mother was right in front of her. “No sweetie, not in your diaper.” Her mother said. With that, her mother reached down to her diaper and untapped it. With swift hands, she removed what was protecting Nano’s rear end. Nano felt naked, but still a need to go potty. Noticing the potty she sat on, Nano decided to relieve herself then and there with no diaper on. There she noticed a white with pink polka-dot silky garment around her ankles. Before Nano released her waste, she was abruptly distracted by the sound of her alarm. Blinking her eyes rapidly, she noticed she was no longer on the toilet but in her bed. Squirming to turn the alarm on her phone off, Nano then relaxed a little longer in her bed. It must have been an odd dream that didn’t need her second thought. Lying down in the pleasant comfort of her bed, Nano felt an urge to perform a morning ritual—the need to urinate. Nano brushed this off not needing to care because she knew what lied there to protect all her potty needs. So Nano didn’t even bother trying to hold and immediately relaxed her bladder. She started to feel herself releasing her golden liquids and warm her rear end with rapid succession. Feeling soothed about relaxing, she was immediately put into disarray at an unfamiliar feeling—her legs were growing warm. Worried that her diaper leaked Nano stood up while she continued to pee and noticed something very different—she was peeing straight into her bed. Once she finished peeing, Nano sighed in relief. Even though she may have completely soaked her pants and bed, she couldn’t deny the relief she felt. Unfortunately, when she felt her padding of the diaper it felt far less padded then she remembered. This could have meant only one thing. I’m back in the real world! And I just completely wet my pants… Nano panicked for a short second thinking what she should do. And the first thought is to try her best to clean up and make sure nobody finds out. As if this was the real world, she shouldn’t have been having these sort of accidents. Though if on the off chance she did get caught, she’d just have to say she must’ve wet the bed. Looking at her phone’s clock, she noticed the time was different than to what she set it too. It was as if she was regular Nano not getting up for Yui. Nano thought she’ll just have to set that back for the next day. But taking her dirty laundry she rushed to get it washed. Thankfully today was a rare break from school, so she didn’t have to worry about going to school at least. However, one thing she was curious about was how different the town could have been. So on that thought Nano changed into a blouse and a skirt while throwing another pair of white underwear on with her white long socks. The underwear she couldn’t help but feel strange with how accustomed to diapers she got. Though with an accident she had that felt so natural, she considered diapers as an actual option. After breakfast Nano walked into town to see the same colors and banners. Nothing had changed and it almost seemed like it didn’t matter which world she was in, it was the same bustling town. But Nano thought she could at least greet several of the people she knew. On her way home, Nano felt her need to pee grow quickly. And then she was stopped by another common feeling in her tummy—an urge to poop. Nano without thinking twice bent down and allowed her body to release it all. First, she felt the mushy lumps exit her body, followed by a warm liquid that began to go down her legs. Right after she felt her urine, she jolted up realizing what she just did. Nano was too late to stop herself as she kept going until she hit total relief. At that moment, Nano not only just wet her pants for the second time in the day, but also pooped her pants. Oh, gods, I hope nobody’s going to notice at home…Maybe I do need diapers? Walking through the doorway with quiet steps, Nano did her best to not get noticed. Her mother must have been at work so all she had to worry about was Yui. Steps away from the bathroom, she heard a creek in the wood causing her to panic. Looking backward to not see anyone there at all. Phew, I made it. Heaving a heavy sigh, Nano walked into the bathroom and proceeded to take a long process of wiping herself down. During the rest of the day, she noticed Yui was more quiet than usual. That’s when she remembered how different the diaper world’s Yui was. So for the whole day, Nano decided to spend it near Yui giving her the attention she needed. They cooked together, played games and had an overall blast. By near the end of the day, Nano couldn’t help but notice Yui latching on to her with a huge smile. When was the last time I did something like this anyways? I’ve been growing too independent, thinking I need to spend more time alone. But spending time with Yui didn’t just make me happy, but it made her feel thrilled. Only if we could do some of the things in the diaper world together. After finishing her reminiscent thought, Nano walked up to get ready for bed. While in the bathroom she felt a need to pee and just relaxed. Quickly she felt a warm liquid going down her legs once again. Sighing to herself feeling relieved, Nano felt it was ironic how she just had another accident right next to the toilet. At least I was wearing a skirt and not pants today…But that makes three accidents today…I didn’t even make it to the toilet once. I guess my time with Yui helped me hold a little longer thankfully. That’d been embarrassing to have wet myself while she was there…I suppose this proves I’m not quite ready for the toilet again. I’m so used to the diaper world not having to use the bathroom that it just feels natural to do it in my pants. Which means I’ll be needing to invest in diapers tomorrow. Well, I sure hope nobody catches me. Finishing up the cleaning process, Nano changed into her pj’s and fixed her bed with her clean sheets. She was thankful at least nobody noticed this problem. She’ll just have to be careful about waking up and needing to go. But she set her alarm to the earlier time ready to see Yui’s expression. Before she could go to sleep, Nano heard the front door of the house open. The only one who would ever enter their house this late was their mother. Nano almost forgot how late her mother came home because of the diaper word’s version. If there’s one person she wished would be more like that alteration—it’d be her mother. However, Nano has figured she has to change her own mother's attitude. This way she can be more like the diaper world’s—a kind, gentle and loving mother. So with that in mind Nano walked out of her room to see her mother. Nano found her mother in the kitchen with a cigarette in her mouth glaring in her direction. “What are you still doing up?” Her mother said. “I-I wanted to see you,” Nano spoke nervously. “Is that so,” her mother smiled. Nano felt a little awkward so she decided to walk away. But as she walked away, she thought could have heard “goodnight” coming to her direction. Chapter 11 Nano, worried about her bladder control, managed the day without having an accident. It helped her confidence in that she could potentially go back to holding it again, but figured she shouldn’t risk it. So she’d be better off getting diapers. However, before she left, she wanted to start closing some other issues with Miki, and her other-worldly friend Fumiko. She walked out to find Miki in the hallway, probably heading to the school’s dojo for her afternoon practice. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “Hey,” Miki smiled back. “I was wanting to see if you’d spend time with me today,” Nano giggled. If she was to take what the diaper world’s Miki said, spending time together helped Miki feel more confident which was her bigger issue than being out of practice. “Well, I’d love to but I should probably practice for the next match coming up,” Miki spoke disappointingly. “Oh I see,” said Nano feeling slightly sad. “I hope it goes well at least.” With that Nano returned to her classroom to see if she could at least succeed with her other plan—become friends with this Fumiko. Walking back into the classroom, Nano noticed Fumiko still sitting in her seat third row from the front next to the windows. It looked like she was well focused on her art. It didn’t seem like she was going anywhere soon, so Nano took this opportunity to start up a conversation. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano wanted to be formal so she used her family name instead of her given. It took Fumiko a few seconds to react to Nano’s speech. After a few seconds and no response was given. Just like the Fumiko, I know of. Fumiko wasn’t always the most outgoing type, so any unfamiliar situations she’d just remain quiet. “What kinds of characters are you drawing this time?” Nano determined, decided to take it to the next step. “Um, well I guess it’s just some characters,” Fumiko said in her defense. Fumiko wasn’t giving any openings as to what she was drawing, which gave Nano the clue that she might need to rethink her approach. “Ah I see, hope it goes well,” Nano says as she walks away. She knew at this point it wasn’t going to be easy to break through to her. It appears I have a bit of work to do. Both Miki and Fumiko aren’t going to be easy to break through to them, but I won’t give up yet. Nano grasped her thoughts and walked out of the school. On her way back home, Nano stopped into town for her next objective—diapers. Even though her first two didn’t quite succeed, she knew she had to pull through with this one. She really needed to succeed as well, otherwise, she’d continue making a mess to clean up. The town had a small store that she’d hope carried diapers. Otherwise, she’d more than likely have to take a trip to a different store to pick some up. Her biggest worries became how to actually pick a pack up. Once in the store Nano rapidly scanned the store for who was in there. If she was to do this she should at least try to keep eyewitnesses to a minimum, especially if there was anyone who knew her. But her reconnaissance came back with only a few people in the store and an empty line to the cash register. The black haired pony-tailed girl sitting at the register gave Nano a quick glance and welcomed her to the store like most employee’s do. Nano knew she didn’t know what her objective was but almost felt like she just read her mind—that she was to be purchasing a package of diapers. Causing even more panic. Slowly walking along the aisles, eventually, Nano located the product—some tape up diapers. They had a different design than what she was used to, being a bright white with some flowers scattered, but she found what she needed. Staring into the package her heart began to skip a few beats. She started to grow in worry about anyone who was seeing her now. Scanning left to right, she didn’t see anyone in sight but the woman at the cash register. Though they didn’t notice her at all, knowing of others existence just caused Nano to freeze up. It’s not like I’m buying anything bad. So what if I have to get diapers, I actually do need them. Just I hope nobody notices. Then again I still have to purchase them… Nano shook her thoughts that deterred her away from the objective and closed her eyes. She reached her hand out slowly for the package on the shelf. Feeling the crinkling plastic between her two fingers, she grew an even brighter shade of red. Just as she was about to grab the package in her right hand, she felt the plastic move sliding from her fingers. This was the package being picked up by someone else, not her. Her heartbeat began to skyrocket as she cranked her head to her left. There she saw the employee girl standing slightly taller embracing the package of diapers in her arms. “Can I help you with this?” The curious employee asked. Nano stood there silent not knowing what to say nor even being able to speak. At this moment there was no hiding the truth—that she had her intentions on getting diapers. She felt as if she was a pathetic creature under the grasp of her predator. “I see, alright follow me to the register.” Panicked Nano decided to numbly follow the lady to the register. At the register, the employee scanned her package quickly and put it in a bag. “I know you are probably feeling a little scared,” the employee stated. “But I’d like to let you know there are some other people who do buy some as well and have found themselves scared. This will probably seem a little strange but…” The employee took part in the receipt and began to write on it. “Here’s my number if you need any help. I’ll be willing to talk to you about it if you want. And if you need any more, just let me know and I’ll help keep it as private as possible.” With that stated, the employee smiled brightly. Nano had no idea how to react other than to just pay for her diapers. Taking her package Nano tried to speak, “thank you.” It may sound more like a whisper, but it’s all she could muster. The girl didn’t seem to mind other than smile and wave as Nano left the store. She still felt numb for the occurrence, but glad that it didn’t get any worse. The employee sure took charge which made things easier for Nano, though she didn’t quite like the idea of her knowing to begin with. All she could do is just stash the number away and think about it later. For now, she should get back and change into a diaper before she wets herself. At home, Nano trudged through the front door to make it up to her room. With her purchased diaper in a bag, it wouldn’t have been hard for anyone to know what the contents she carried were. Making her break into the room, Nano felt relieved to know Yui wasn’t going to greet her with her usual cheerful smile. Despite not being able to see that, Nano dashed her way in and closed her door behind her. Dropping her contents on her bed, Nano ripped open the package of diapers and pulled one out. She was instantly reminded by the diaper world just by the soft texture and pleasant smell the diaper gave off. Not wanting to wait any longer, Nano reached under her skirt and slid her pink underwear down and off her slender legs. She tossed them to the side as she’ll have to deal with them later, but for now, she wanted to change into her new diaper. Hopping on her bed with the diaper in hand, she laid back and raised her legs revealing everything under her skirt. A position not for the luckiest person to have won her heart, but for soft padding—her diaper. Unfolding the crinkling fabric, she worked it under her into the ready position. Even though she was mostly used to changing others as well as herself being changed by others, Nano had done a self-change several times within the diaper world. She didn’t have any powder to use alongside at this point, but if she wanted her diapers hidden with one on her this had to do for her first time in this world. In the end, this diaper was going to be the first in many years Nano had actually worn a diaper within the world she knew the longest. Folding the diaper over her, she got the top in ready position to be taped. Taking the tapes, Nano pressed them onto her diaper until it was secure. There she stood up feeling the padding below her waist. It was tightly secured onto her with a pleasant soft touch. It wasn’t the exact same feeling as the ones in the diaper world, however, it felt better than the underwear she was wearing earlier. Standing up again, she picked up her package of diapers from her bed and began to look for a place to put them. She didn’t want them to be somewhere they could be easily found, so she chose a place under her bed. There was a box that she didn’t really use that’d make a perfect spot for them to hide. This way nobody would decide to casually look through her stuff and find it by accident. With her diapers hidden from view, she felt that she made good time with her diapers—as her bladder began to build up. Good thing I’m wearing a diaper now. Without thinking twice about it, her bladder gave way leaking straight into the freshly taped diaper. A warm torrent flooded the front and made its way around her rear. In mere seconds, Nano had just perfectly proven why she needed the diaper she current wore—she had finished wetting herself. The weight of the newly wet diaper wasn’t something she wasn’t used to but felt more at home with it. It made her feel as if she was in the diaper world once again. With a smile knowing her diaper should hold up at least another time, Nano opened her door and wonders about her sister Yui. Now that I have diapers, I probably won’t be getting out of them for a rather long time. That’d mean having to keep this secret from Yui all this time. We’ve been rather open and close to each other being sisters, but I don’t know if I could tell her it. She may end up growing distant from me. At the same time, she might understand. I really don’t know if I should at this time. I only hope me being in diapers doesn’t keep us from growing apart. With those thoughts, Nano continued on with her day with her newly wet diaper. With the day being Thursday, Nano was in class and diapered. She wasn’t wanting to give up this time for being able to spend more time with Miki and make a friend out of Fumiko. So today was going to be the start of something wonderful. Not trying to think about what’s below her waist as the people around her probably wouldn’t accept her. But she did indeed need her diaper as she already felt a need to use the restroom. Without thinking much about it Nano’s diaper grew a steady amount of warmth from the liquids spreading through it. She was sitting in the middle of class and didn’t even need to go use the bathroom during a lecture. It may have even been a problem if she didn’t have a diaper at that point. Nano thought that she’ll just have to change herself later when she really needed it. With that lecture over, the school was now out for the day. Thus began many after-school club activities. Standing up caused Nano’s diaper to sag down by the weight it contained. Not being bothered by this, Nano moved to her first objective for the day—becoming friends with Fumiko. Fumiko was at her seat like usual--drawing. Nano could tell it was a cute looking anime girl with an adorable outfit. She seemed to have a puffy bottom to match her pinkish top. This gave Nano an idea—why not talk about anime. Nano remembered that the diaper world’s Fumiko enjoyed anime and they discussed many of the ones they watched. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano started. She leaned over to get her attention, which seeing the unchanged face of Fumiko meant it succeeded. However, she didn’t give any reply than just a glance. “I was wondering if you like anime too?” From the term caused Fumiko to beam for less than a second. Nano thought she found her way into the heart of Fumiko. Hehe, so simple Fumiko. All about anime and art, though your art has been good to look at. “I was wondering if you liked the previous episode to Mahou Shoujo?” Nano asked. Fumiko turned her head facing Nano. This series had been a favorite to discuss between Fumiko and Nano. Even though this knowledge seemed like an unfair advantage, she was willing to take it to become friends with Fumiko. “I quite liked the scene when Yukina—“ Fumiko abruptly spoke, “Oh yes, that point where she jumped in from the roof.” Fumiko stopped talking realizing she had just busted out. Nano realizing this continued on, “Yup, it was also sad to see Chihaya having to leave but I can understand why.” From then on Fumiko and Nano talked for several minutes just on one anime episode. Fumiko didn’t leave her attention and continued to talk stating her awkward thoughts. This made Nano happy to have a conversation like this once again with Fumiko. She realized she made a great opening though for the next ploy. “I’m Amasaki Nano by the way,” Nano stated. “Sasaki Fumiko,” Fumiko replied. Nano already knew her name rather well. “Okay Fumi-chan, let’s exchange numbers and we can talk later.” Nano realized she accidentally slipped her pet name she called Fumiko back in the diaper world. Though Fumiko didn’t seem to mind and pulled her phone out. “Okay,” was all Fumiko replied with. And like that, they had now exchanged a connection on their phone. “I’ll have to talk to you later then,” Nano said with a wave. “Bye-bye,” replied the shy Fumiko. Walking out, Nano felt elated to have found the connection with Fumiko in this world. Now things can be really fun in the future. I’ll finally have a true anime fan to talk with. Though Fumiko plays a lot more games than me, I can see us having a lot of fun in the future. As Nano continues through the hall she is reminded by the swollen diaper between her legs. We just became friends so I don’t think it’ll be time to share that secret anytime soon. Nano thought Miki probably went to the school’s dojo to practice her swings already, so she was heading to greet her. This time she wasn’t going to give up on getting Miki to join her for a stroll through town. In the dojo stood multiple people geared up ready for practice matches as well as several lined up for stretching out their swinging arms through practice swings. Miki didn’t appear to be out in the main part, which must’ve meant she was in the changing room. Nano didn’t feel afraid of entering because of her connections with Miki. Most of Miki’s fellow club members were well acquainted with Nano periodically coming in to see Miki. They’ve even offered her to join the club because of how many times she had visited. But despite how good the offers sounded, Nano declined. Kendo didn’t appeal to Nano’s sort of sport. Especially with how sporadic her movement could be in the swollen padding she currently sported. Walking through the smiles and greetings Nano received, she made her way into the changing room. Once in the small changing room with several short lockers for each of the participants, she noticed Miki. However, Miki didn’t appear dressed and ready for Kendo practice at all. It almost appeared as if she just got there herself. Miki turned towards Nano with a smile, “Oh there you are.” This indicated to Nano that Miki was possibly wanting to visit with Nano. “Oh, did you want to talk?” Nano asked. “I did,” Miki replied. “I was waiting for you outside your classroom but saw you talking to someone else. So I left to practice.” Nano realized she may have upset Miki a little by talking to someone else. “But I wanted to say sorry about yesterday.” “Oh?” Nano couldn’t help but feel curious about Miki’s thoughts. “We haven’t spent time together in quite a while haven’t we,” Miki continued. “So that got me thinking about how you may have felt when I declined. So I’m sorry.” Aww, Miki, you don’t have to feel bad. I’m glad you were thinking about me though. “It’s alright, but that’s what I came to see you again today,” Nano started. “I was wondering if you’d like to spend time together in town?” Miki didn’t speak and turned away from Nano. She first took the garb that was in her hand and stuffed it back in the locker. Once put away, she closed the locker. Seeing as how Miki just closed her locker without any of the practice gear caused Nano to smile—she was probably going to accept. “Sure, let's go to town.” Sure enough, Miki’s reply told everything Nano needed to know. Bursting with energy, Nano shuffled out of the changing room following Miki who walked towards the teacher in charge. Miki began to tell the gentle old man the run down. “Yeah, so it turns out Nano wants to hang out today…” Miki sounded a little off in her speech, probably because she’s never skipped out before. She always comes to practice on time and stays the longest, so this action almost seemed out of character. The man looked at Nano’s innocent grin and turned back to Miki, “Ah I see.” His serious expression turned into a warm gentle smile, “I think this might be a good change for you. So go ahead, and have fun with Miss Amasaki.” “Thank you very much,” Miki bowed. Nano also proceeded to bow towards the man who smiled back. Nano didn’t want to think much on it, but she almost felt the man knew what held Miki back—her unexplored desires. Maybe he tried to get her to take a break once in a while? But knowing Miki, she’d decline all offers that she didn’t agree to. So that'll be my chance to help Miki improve herself…not to forget to have a lot of fun with me as well hehe. Rather than walking into the town that is nearby, Miki and Nano took a train to the city in order to spend even more quality time together. While walking down the streets, she couldn’t help but notice Miki’s smile. It made her happy seeing Miki wearing a different expression than she normally did. There first few stops were at different clothing stores—which turned into Nano trying on different outfits. Nano felt nervous about trying on different clothes because of the garment she wore below, but she seemed to have gotten away with it. After they stopped at a fast food restaurant to eat something. Nano had an urge to pee, just let it go as they were in line. Once it was their turn to order, Nano couldn’t help but give a blank stare for the relief she was doing at that moment. Once she realized what was going on she apologized for the delay and ordered her food. “Aren’t you having fun?” Nano asked while sitting and eating. “Yes, I am,” Miki replied with a smile. “It feels like it’s been quite some time since we’ve done this last.” Nano couldn’t help but not, “yes it certainly has.” “I’m glad I decided to go with you today,” Miki stated. Nano smiled in return. “Though I can’t help see you acting differently.” Nano blushed at her comment. Possibly she was referring to how differently she has been since wearing a diaper. But there was no way she could actually guess what she was currently wearing. “But that might be me over thinking things.” “Hehe, you don’t do too much of that,” Nano giggled. Miki also laughed as well. Despite being a strong type, Miki never gave too much to deep thinking as Nano does. After taking a trip through the arcade and playing various games, the girls decided it was time to head back. Miki looked far much brighter than the day before which caused Nano to smile as well. She was rather glad to have gotten her to join her and only wished she had done this much sooner than before. Though one thing was clear, Nano was glad she brought several spare diapers for school. At home Nano was sitting at her desk doing her best at the homework she had to do. She didn’t have too much to do which she was thankful of but thought that she should do a good amount of studying after the good day she’s had. Looking through her literature textbook read different types of stories that were either boring or intriguing. While changing over to mathematics, Nano felt an urge to use the restroom. Unlike having a need to pee which would be an easy task to perform Nano also needed to poop. However, in her diapered state, Nano didn't mind the idea of a full diaper but welcomed it. Stopping what she was doing Nano relaxed in her chair and rapidly wet her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but think how easy it’s become for her to just wet herself like this. But since she was wearing a diaper it was very much okay for her to do so. And the same applied for what she was about to do next—poop. She put her hands on the table and raised her diapered butt slightly above the chair. With thoughts of acceptance, Nano took a deep breath and began to push. Almost on cue, she felt something beginning to breach out of her rear. Unlike a gas emptying out, it was a solid material. With no thoughts of rejecting what was to come, the solid waste slid its way out and into the seat of her diaper. Having a little poop out already convinced Nano not to hold back and just full force it. With a slight grunt, more waste began to make its way out causing the diaper to sag even further. Within a matter of minutes, Nano felt far better and sat down. Sitting down caused all the waste to squish beneath her rear. It was a rather well-accepted feeling to Nano—all the warmth caused her to smile. Knowing she should change she stood up and then heard a knock on her door. “nee-chan,” it was Yui’s voice behind the door. Seeing the doorknob slightly beginning to turn, Nano rushed to the door. In the state she currently was in, it was going to be hard getting away from her sister Yui. Nano panicked whether or not she may or may be sharing her full diaper to her younger sibling. Chapter 12 Rushing to the door, Nano made sure to hold it closed. “Can you go away Yui!” Nano yelled in a rushed voice. Behind the door came a muffled gasp, “Oh…I-I see.” Yui sounded rather sad and disappointed not to mention surprised for what her sister said. Not many times has Nano yelled at Yui like this, especially for not having much meaning for why she’s yelling. Of course, Nano’s reasoning is a secret whereas in the past when Yui mishandled an antique it made sense why Nano would be mad. After waiting for about half a minute with not hearing Yui’s voice, Nano opened the door to check and see if her sister was still present. Fortunately for Nano, Yui was nowhere in sight. She now had a clear way to the bathroom to get herself cleaned up. However, it came at the price of yelling at her sister—something Nano felt rather bad about. Nano knew it wasn’t going to be an easy cleanup of her rather messy bottom, so she decided to take her bath earlier than usual. She made sure to wipe herself off enough to the point that she wouldn’t have made a larger mess in the tub, a technique she implemented in the diaper world whenever she had to clean herself up. While relaxing in the tubs warm water, Nano couldn’t help but worry about Yui. Even though I was trying to conceal my secret that was rather rude of me. Now I bet Yui is in her room upset that I was mad at her for no reason. She may have needed help on a problem that’s been bothering her for a long time. Now she won’t bother asking me…she may not even ask me questions again. I guess I really should apologize after this. Nano began to think if she should potentially tell the truth as well—that being diapers. Yui’s always been an understanding sweetheart. We’ve always been really close sisters as well. If anyone were to potentially grasp the idea of me wearing diapers, it would be Yui. With that in mind, Nano started to mentally prepare herself for the large reveal. All cleaned up and in a clean diaper, Nano walked out of her room heading toward Yui’s. Yui’s room was about the same size as Nano’s the only difference is that instead of walking into an art exhibit you walk into a little girl’s room. Yui had several stuffed animals, alongside a pink wallpaper with flowers. Her room was perfect for a young girl—especially one of Yui. Nano always thought it was rather cute of a room for her sister. But sitting at the center table perfect for tea parties was Yui. She was currently looking through her mathematics textbook before looking up to see her sister. Yui had a half smile looking up to Nano, probably still feeling confused at what happened. Even if Yui would return back to normal given a very short period of time, Nano wanted to patch things up not leaving it up to time as a natural remedy. Not wanting to see Yui like this for any longer, Nano began to speak. “Hey, I’m sorry about that,” Nano said walking up to her sister. Yui’s smile grew, “No it’s fine.” Even with her saying it, Nano didn’t want to leave it at that. “I didn’t mean to shout at you like that. It’s that you tried walking in at the wrong time is all.” Yui nodded listening. “It’s kind of because of a secret. I didn’t want you walking in and finding out. But I know that’s wrong of me.” Nano slowly took a deep breath. “So I think I shouldn’t keep it from you because I trust you. Will you listen to my secret no matter how strange it is?” Nano could start to feel her heart beating really fast. At this moment it was going to be a struggle to explain herself on her secret—diapers. Yui looked at her sister with a quizzical expression, “sure, even if it’s something really weird I won’t mind it.” Nano couldn’t help but love her younger sister even more. Yui had given her consent that she’ll always care for Nano and ready herself for whatever weird secret she had to bring out. Now it was Nano’s turn to explain herself. Taking deep breaths, even with Yui’s encouragement this was a very difficult thing to announce. “Well, let me try my best here,” Nano said nervously. “I am a little nervous so it may take me a little bit.” Yui nodded with gleaming eyes. She was clearly going to be patient and wait for Nano to talk about her secret. “It’s well—, “ Nano made her first stuttered attempt to bring it out. “It’s that I-I. I well, like um—um.” Slowly Nano was getter herself more and more ready to say it. “It’s that I l-like um.” The more she stuttered the closer she got to bring it out to the patiently waiting Yui. “D-diapers.” Blushing in anticipation for how Yui will respond, she only sees a look of questioning. Perhaps Yui was unable to hear Nano’s soft statement she had made. “I like diapers.” This time Nano was able to say it with such clarity that it reached Yui’s ears without fail. Upon this statement Nano began turning an even brighter shade of red, even Yui was blushing. Nano had no clue how Yui was going to react, but she wanted to be prepared for the worst at least. “So, you like um wearing diapers?” Yui asked still a slight shade of red. Nano could only muster a nod to respond. “C-cu.” Yui slowly started to speak. Nano was still not sure how she could be taking this at this time. However, Yui began to grow a smile over her shade of red. “I think that’s cute.” “What?!” Nano couldn’t believe what she just heard. Not only did her sister not say she thinks she’s the weirdest person on the planet nor to leave her alone forever, but she was called cute for something strange. “I wonder,” Yui began her question. “Do you also um use it similar to how a baby uses it?” After hearing this response Nano felt as if her shade of red was registered on a meter it’d be a pure tomato. Yui just asked Nano to confess to the acts of peeing and pooping in her diapers. All Nano could do was stand there and nod letting Yui know she, in fact, used it like a baby would—for all its purposes. “I see…that’s quite cute.” “!!!” Nano’s heart skipped a beat. Not only was she called cute for wearing a diaper but even for acting the part of a baby and using it as well, it was a little too much for Nano to believe. She knew there could be no way this was true, hence she had to ask how. “Don’t you think it’s strange though? I mean your older sister wearing diapers and using them—it isn’t normal. I’m a little shocked you thought it was cute.” “If you thought they were strange like that you wouldn’t be wearing them then. But the thought of you acting somewhat like a baby…is really cute. It makes me sort of happy, I’m not really sure why.” Yui finishing up her argument left Nano even more stunned. “So you don’t mind me wearing diapers at all?” Nano couldn’t help but ask for closure. “Nope!” Yui smiled. “I personally would like to see you look cute in them, so, go ahead.” Nano rushed to Yui’s side and hugged her. She felt tears starting to stream down her face. “Thank you, thank you so much for accepting me!” This caused Nano to smile and feel at ease. Not only was her secret out, but it was also well accepted. She couldn’t help but imagine the diaper world’s Yui and how cute she looked. Maybe it was a similar reaction this Yui was having. Thinking of the diaper worlds gave Nano a thought she’d bring up at least as a joke, “You know you’d look cute in a diaper too.” “I uh,” Yui looked shocked at the thought. The fact she hasn’t instantly denied it gave the possibility she was even considering it. “Hehe we could be diaper sisters,” Nano couldn’t help giggle. “I-I,” Yui blushed. “Okay.” Nano wasn’t sure if she just accepted the idea or if she was just saying that in confusion. “Was that okay to try it?” Yui nodded, “Yeah, I’ll wear diapers with you.” With that Yui smiled and blushed innocently. It was now decided—the younger sister was to be put back in diapers. “Okay, follow me to my room okay.” Yui nodded and followed close to her sister. Once in Nano’s room, Nano pulled her diaper stash out from hiding. Yui’s face keenly stared at the packaging and padding that Nano brought forth. Nano patted her bed, “just lay down on my bed and I’ll change you then.” “Kay, nee-chan,” Yui said with a smile. Nano wasn’t sure if Yui was weirded out by the thought or if she was actually liking it. But sure enough her sister was laying on her bed ready for her change. “Okay this will be quick and easy,” Nano said happily. With her experience in the diaper world, Nano was a veteran of changing other people’s diapers. So she can definitely say those words with confidence. With the diaper brought closer had Yui’s deep concentration. “They look kind of cute,” Yui referred to the design. “Is this what you are wearing?” Nano blushed, “Yup.” “Oh, I’d like to see!” Yui exclaimed excitedly. “O-okay,” Nano said nervously. Rather than hiking her skirt up over her diaper, Nano decided to just unbutton her skirt and pull it down her legs. With her skirt now removed completely exposed the padded state Nano was in. “W-well?” Yui smiled innocently, “I knew you’d look cute.” Nano couldn’t help but smile with a blush. “Thanks,“ Nano said quietly. “Now it’s your turn to look cute.” Yui nodded in response. “Just lift your legs and I’ll make it quick.” After hearing that, Yui lifted her legs fit for a lolicon. Nano proceeded to do the same to Yui as she did to her own skirt and remove it. Once removed, Yui’s pink underwear with a cute bear on the front was shown. Not feeling embarrassed about it, Yui continued to hold herself in position. Taking her underwear in both hands, she slid it down and off Yui’s legs. Placing the diaper in a ready position, Nano realized she needed baby powder. “One sec,” Nano said as she went to get the baby powder. It was in the bathroom on a shelf for easy access. Once back Nano proceeded to powder Yui making sure she wasn’t going to get a rash. Afterward, she struggled to work the diaper up around Yui’s small body. It wasn’t a perfect fit since it was made for Nano’s size, but she still managed to get it to stay on and somewhat secure. Now done, Nano sat up on the bed with her diapered butt extended, propping Yui up. “What do you think?” Nano asked. “It’s different,” Yui said. “The padding is well—soft.” Nano couldn’t help but nod in response. “And it felt rather heartwarming to have you change me.” Yui’s face was an even brighter shade. “It’s cute, I think I like it.” “Aww,” Nano couldn’t help but hug her newly diapered sister. Thinking about the fit, Nano thought if they do this again they should probably get one in Yui’s size. “We’ll probably have to get you a diaper in your size.” “Okay,” Yui smiled. “But for now, this will have to do. So let me help you with your homework then.” “Okay, nee-chan.” With that, the two diapered siblings waddled out of Nano’s room back to Yui’s—with their diapers exposed for the other to see. After a bit of working on Yui’s homework, Nano helped Yui through the problems she struggled on and finished the work. With the work out of the way, the two found themselves on the comfort of the couch in the living room. With only the two of them home, they had no worries about their diapers being discovered by anyone. Watching some anime that Nano wanted to watch, Yui tagged along sitting next to her older sister. Not even an hour of time in and Nano felt herself having to pee. Feeling a little conscious about her younger sister presently next to her, she felt slightly embarrassed to just let it go. She was wearing a diaper so it was perfectly fine, but she wasn’t sure how Yui would take it. Well, Yui did agree to wear a diaper. So that’s a form of acceptance. I shouldn’t worry, just go, just relax and let it all out. With that thought, Nano took a deep breath and relaxed. It didn’t even take a second before she felt her diaper starting to grow warm. Taking another breath as Nano emptied her bladder into her now soaked diaper. Looking down and there was no mistaking the fact she wet herself by the wet stain on her diaper. She took a look over at Yui who was crossed legged laying against Nano quietly smiling looking at the screen of the tv. Just like that, Nano had used her diaper without Yui even knowing. Yui noticed her glance and gave her a questioned glance, “Hmm?” Yui then took a glance down at Nano’s diaper and blushed. However, she looked back at the tv. Nano couldn’t bear it any longer, “I peed.” Stating the obvious, caused Yui to look at her again. “So you did,” Yui stated. Yui must have noticed but didn’t think much on it. Her comment only made Nano more worried. “Hehe, that’s cute.” Yui’s giggling surprised Nano. “Wait, you think it’s cute?” Nano couldn’t help but ask. “Mhm, I think it’s cute.” “But shouldn’t you think, you know—it’s gross?” “I suppose, but I don’t really mind it. And you having peed yourself in a diaper I can only find cute.” With her comment, caused Nano to smile, “Thanks, I’m glad you think that!” Yui nodded innocently with a smile at her comment. Nano couldn’t help but think if Yui may have to pee at some point as well and shouldn’t worry about letting it go into her own diaper. “It’ll be fine if you have to pee at some point as well, just let it go and you’ll feel better.” With that, Yui blushed shyly. “Oh, okay,” Yui replied. Nano couldn’t help but notice how Yui appeared to have been coiling in on herself as if she had something to hide. “I guess I kind of need to go.” Nano thought that may have been the case, “Oh, you need to pee?” Yui blushed again and nodded. “Aww, it’ll be okay. Your big sister did it, so just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better after, that I can promise.” Yui nodded and began to look towards her own diaper. Still laying up against her sister, her padded rear protruded up to her knees that she curled up. Surely this position was soothing, but may not have been a suitable peeing position for a first timer. With her eyes closed, Yui was completely relaxed. Nano looked at her sister wondering if she was really letting it go or not. She then looked at her younger sister’s diaper and noticed a slight discoloring starting to form. It was faint, but slowly spreading at the same time. It didn’t appear that it was coming all out at once, but slowly breaching. With her eyes opened again and a breath, Yui laid up snug against Nano. It was evident she must have finished wetting herself. Yui patted her own rear with her left hand, probably feeling the wet warmth that had spread. “Good girl,” Nano patted her sisters smiling head. “Do you feel better now?” Yui smiled brightly, “Hehe, yup!” With such a bright and cheerful face had Nano melt in how adorable her sister was. Nano couldn’t help but grab her sister closer, “I’m glad. Did it not feel too bad?” Yui shook her head while pillowed against Nano’s set of pillows, “No, it’s all warm. It was strange, but it felt rather nice.” Nano was rather happy to have heard this, “Oh good, looks like we’ll have to change soon huh.” Nano went ahead and grabbed the back side of Yui’s diaper and slipped her own finger in to check its wetness—an action she had done several times in the diaper world. Looking at Yui, she didn’t quite seem to mind. “We should be good for now, so let’s change later.” “Okay!” Yui exclaimed. With that, the two girls held each other closer and much happier with the new found experience to have shared. Waking up to her alarm, Nano rose up out of her covers. Shutting off the sound, she noticed a weight in her pants—specifically her diaper. The sag it dragged told her that the diaper was wet—specifically done during her sleep. However, Nano was going to proceed with her plan of getting Yui up. Remembering her time in the diaper world, she grew custom to waking up Yui. So she wondered if this world’s Yui would be similar. Trotting over to Yui’s room, she found her sister quietly asleep. Remembering how she sometimes felt bad for waking up such an innocent being, she always enjoyed the smiling face that came after. Bending over, Yui’s eyes began to flicker. Nano didn’t have to do much to wake her sister up. “Hnnng,” Yui murmured quietly rising up. “Is it morning nee-chan?” “Yup,” Nano replied. “I thought you’d like if I came to get you.” From that statement, Yui grew a smile. “I don’t mind it, thanks,” Yui said. Nano noticed Yui’s attention grow towards her pants. “How’s your diaper nee-chan?” Having both changed the previous night, Yui would have known Nano to have been wearing a clean diaper. However, “It’s wet,” Nano said blushing revealing her wet diaper. “Oh, my,” Yui smiled innocently. Being morning, Nano didn’t expect Yui to have wet it but perchance has to go. “Have you gone yet?” With her question, Yui shook her head. “It’ll be alright, just let it all go now.” “Okay,” came Yui’s soft reply. A sense of concentration grew on Yui’s face as she attempted to wet herself. With a look of relief, it appeared to have been working for the young girl. Looking over at Nano again she gave off a blushing smile. “Hehe, it’s all warm again.” “Hehe, let's go and get ourselves changed,” Nano giggled. “Okay,” Yui smiled. During the changing process, Yui was confused for why her sister was wanting to be changed into another diaper. It didn’t make sense to Yui that even though Nano liked them she didn’t think she’d actually go to school with them as well. However, she didn’t mind and happily accepted her sister in diapers. But unlike her sister, Yui changed into her little girl’s underwear. While at school with the period currently at lunch hour, Nano walked over to Fumiko. Fumiko looked at Nano with a smile. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano greeted. “Hello,” Fumiko replied. “Hey Nano.” From hearing her name being called by a familiar voice, Nano turned around and saw Miki walking in. “Oh, who’s this you’re talking to?” Miki asked in curiosity. “Oh hey Miki,” Nano spoke. “This is Sasaki Fumiko, she’s in my class.” Fumiko gave a short wave. “And this is Nishigi Miki,” Nano said to Fumiko. Miki took a look at Fumiko’s art, “I really like your drawing.” “Thanks,” came Fumiko’s reply. “The girl looks rather cute,” Miki added. The female character Fumiko was drawing had long pink hair and a soft pair of green eyes with a somewhat childish dress and a ribbon in her hair. She looked to be at least 15 given the height and bust. “I like the ribbon in her hair. It sort of reminds me of the anime Nano was showing me.” “Ah, from Friendly days right?” Fumiko stated. “I liked the one girl who had the ribbon with stripes so I decided to use it on my drawing.” “I see, it works out quite nice,” Miki exclaimed. “Yeah, I thought so too,” Fumiko stated. Nano smiled with delight to see her good friend Miki happily talking with her new friend Fumiko. An idea then came into her mind, “Hey Sasaki, why don’t you come to eat with us?” Fumiko took a look at Nano, “Hmmm, okay.” “Oh, awesome!” Nano said happily. “You have no problem with that right Miki?” Miki shook her head, “Nope I don’t have a problem with that.” “Alright let’s go to the spot!” Nano commanded. The three girls left the semi-empty classroom and found themselves walking outside to the common spot Miki and Nano eat at. Once there they got out their food and ate while talking. Nano felt rather happy to see how Fumiko has joined their group and could say she is now one of their friends. After school, Nano managed to get Miki to spend time out in the town again. This time Nano felt nervous for this little trip as she thought a plan for telling Miki her secret. If Yui had taken it well, certainly Miki couldn’t be any different. It was nearing the end of their free time, and Nano decided now would be the time to reveal her secret. “Ummm Miki,” Nano started. Miki looked over at Nano with her full attention. With nobody around them, there was no better time than now to reveal her secret. Having waited a few moments and no response from Nano had Miki wonder what was up. “Um yes?” Miki questioned. “Oh I’m sorry, this will take me a minute or so,” Nano exclaimed feeling startled. Such a huge secret like this isn’t something Miki probably figured was getting prepared for, otherwise, it’d have made more sense as to why she was taking a little longer than usual to start up a conversation. However, Miki just waited patiently for her friend to begin once again. “Well, this might be a little strange so don’t laugh or think me weird.” From Nano’s statement, Miki nodded. “So the truth is…That I uhh…I um like…like.” The stuttering in her words had Miki grow a concerned look. “I like…diapers…” Unfortunately for Nano, her statement was a little too quiet for Miki’s ears. “What was that again?” Miki said confused. “It’s that I…I like diapers,” Nano stated louder. This time there was no denying what she said. Miki’s reaction looked extremely flustered and confused at the same time. “That’s uh,” Miki felt a loss for words. Despite being a really good friend, she still couldn’t quite comprehend it. “So you like wearing diapers?” Upon her question, Nano nodded with a blush. “I…I can’t make what I think of it. I mean I don’t want to be mean or anything but…” Miki’s words started to hurt Nano, as a small tear started to form in her eyes. “I…I’m sorry I can’t continue this.” Right as Miki said that, she bolted out away from Nano. Nano could only feel slightly hurt and afraid for having to talk with Miki again. At home, Nano couldn’t help but panic about the sudden case Miki put her in. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to tell her. I bet she thinks I’m some strange person and won’t want to talk with me again. Her thoughts broke by the sound of her door—and a young Yui creeping through. “Hey nee-chan,” Yui walked over. “Hmmm?” Nano hummed in question. Yui walked over to Nano and instantly looked under her skirt. “I was wondering if you were wearing one already,” Yui exclaimed. “You look rather wet nee-chan.” “Oh, I see,” Nano stated. She then looked down to see how wet her diaper was and noticed it was rather soaked. From the position, Miki put her in she forgot to change her own diaper which could have been bad. “Thanks for telling me.” Yui smiled, “Mhm! I’ll change you if you will for me?” From this question, Nano figured Yui meant to have Nano change her into another one of her diapers. “Sure, I’d be glad to,” Nano stated. “Yay!” Yui beamed brightly. After having that said, Nano picked out two diapers and got it all set for the girls to change. Nano to change into a clean diaper and Yui back into a diaper. Now that the two girls were all in clean diapers, Nano began to work on homework. It was tough to get it out of her mind, but Nano tried her best to at least try to finish homework the best she could. That is until she heard the doorbell. Once she got to the front door and opened it, with a skirt on, she saw a taller figure she commonly saw—Miki. “Uh…Miki?” Nano stated nervously. She really didn’t know what to think of Miki coming over at this time. It could’ve meant something bad like her coming to say never speak to her again or possibly even worse that she was changing schools. “Nano, I wanted to say I thought about it a bit,” Miki started. It was obvious from the statement she was thinking about Nano’s secret—diapers. Nano couldn’t help but freeze up with anxiety. “And well, it took me a little bit to understand the concept of you in a diaper. But I’ve come to accept it.” Miki’s remark gave Nano a hopeful smile, “Wait really?” “Yes,” Miki replied. “I don’t mind the idea of you having to wear a diaper or possibly use it.” Nano blushed quickly at that. Miki must have also thought of a diapers use and possibly Nano using it for the same purposes. “In fact, I’d like to help you out whenever you need it alright. So if you ever need, I’ll try my best to well uh change you. Which uh, you don’t need one right now?” Nano remembering the many times she got changed by Miki in the diaper world couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, I’d like that. And I’m fine for now.” Nano felt super relieved and happy all at the same time. “So yeah, I’m sorry about earlier,” Miki stated. “It's fine,” Nano started. “I know it wasn’t easy to take in, but I’m glad you understand me more now.” “Yeah, I didn’t know my best friend liked wearing diapers. But I’ll try my best to support you either way.” “Mhm!” Nano couldn’t help but feel like her smile was getting sent through the phone itself. “So, about math…” Miki began her questioning. Nano couldn’t help but giggle, “Alright what do you need help on?” Having helped Miki for a short period helped Nano feel even more relieved. Now she didn’t have to panic about seeing Miki from now on with anything but a smile. And on cue came her sister asking for similar assistance as usual with school work. Yui was also wearing a skirt and a smile. Probably to hide the diaper she wore. Even though Miki accepted Nano wearing a diaper they probably shouldn’t explain why Yui was wearing one. “Which problem is giving you some troubles this time?” Nano asked. “Oh some math again,” Yui stated. Nano remembering the math homework she helped Yui with prior and remembering it to be a little tricky when she was in Yui’s grade. “Ah, you having troubles with match as well?” Miki asked. “Yup, hehe,” Yui giggled. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you,” Nano stated with a smile. Once she finished through the many problems, Miki had finished her homework. Miki took this chance to leave Nano’s house and return back home. Both the girls smiled as they saw each other off. However for Nano, Yui’s problems weren’t quite cleared out so she went back to helping her. After helping Yui with another single problem, Nano felt the urge to pee and a need to poop. Fortunately for Nano, she no longer needed to care about letting it all go into her diaper—especially in front of her sister. But she may have needed to worry if Miki were still there. So she relaxed and quickly enough a warm stream poured out into her diaper. Nano stood near Yui and probably had her current actions still a secret under her skirt. Yui didn’t look at her differently all while the front of her diaper grew warmer and heavier. Even Yui contained her diaper under her skirt keeping it a secret from Nano. Once finishing up emptying her bladder into her diaper, Nano knew it was time to just let it all go—to poop herself. With that thought, she only bent slightly over and began to relax while slightly giving it a push. Still being somewhat a secret to her action, Yui could only guess what possibly her sister is doing while helping her. The second she felt herself pushing, the second she began to feel it excrete out of her body and into her diaper. Not having to put much effort into it, Nano continued pooping into her diaper causing it to expand even more. Finishing up and feeling very relieved, it was rather evident what had occurred—the smell. Her diaper started to smell rather quickly and most likely her sister had known what happened. But she couldn’t help but wonder how Yui will react. Though the only thing she notices is a smile. “Sorry if it smells,” Nano apologized. It was evident that she was referring to her stinky diaper. “It's fine,” Yui responded. Nano noticed Yui’s glance at her waist in which Nano didn’t mind. She only could imagine that Yui was trying to look at her diaper. It was tempting to Nano to just strip her skirt off and model off a bulge in her diaper but she felt that’d be a little awkward. Several more minutes in and Nano thought it’d be a good time to change soon. However, she liked the convenience of not using the toilet. Though she noticed Yui didn’t say anything since accepting Nano’s stinky diaper. Her silence had Nano wonder what may have been the issue for Yui. Perhaps she was staying silent for her own diaper. Curious, Nano pulled on Yui’s diaper waistband to check it. Sliding her finger in she found the inside of Yui’s diaper to be warm and wet. It was obvious to deduce Yui’s diaper to be wet. But not as full as Nano’s diaper. We’ll have to get a change later. Nano’s thought caused her to smile. She couldn’t be any happier to be in the real world and be in a full diaper alongside her sister in a wet one. Worried if she may have surprised her sister only to see an innocent smile on Yui’s face. However, the silence still wasn’t broken. “I see you are wet,” Nano announced. “Mhm,” Yui mumbled. Even her response seemed a little off. “Is there something wrong?” Nano asked. Her only response was Yui shaking her head. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if the fact she pooped her pants was off-putting to her sister. “Is it my stinky diaper?” Yui didn’t say anything after that. “I see, so it’s that huh.” “No, it’s not that,” Yui answered back. However, that didn’t quite clear up the concern that it may have to deal with Nano’s messy diaper. “It’s um…” If it wasn’t about Nano’s diaper then would that mean it was about her own? Yui hasn’t pooped her pants or anything though… Just then Nano thought she may have figured it out. The fact she hasn’t pooped may also mean that she might need to. So she’s silent because she has to go but possibly a little afraid to. I had gone in my diaper so she probably feels a little conscious about having to choose her diaper to go in. “Umm, Yui,” Nano started. “Do you have to poop?” After hearing that, Yui turned red. “It’s fine if you do. I went in my diaper as you can probably tell. So all you have to do is just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better if you do.” “Okay,” Yui nodded quickly accepting. She put down her pencil, clenched her fists together and squatted down. Nano watched as her younger sister slightly squinted as the young girl pushed. It was evident that Yui was doing her best to poop in her own diaper. After about a minute, Yui stood up again with a completely red face. “Do you feel better?” Nano asked. “Mhm, I do,” Yui responded. “It’s all warm and mushy now. Not too bad, but I feel much better now.” She then hugged Nano. “Thanks, nee-chan!” Nano couldn’t help but embrace her own sister. Though she felt a slight patting on her bottom, clearly it was Yui feeling her diaper since that was about her height could reach. “Hehe, I think your diapers full nee-chan.” Nano smiled, “Yeah, I think we should probably get changed.” “Okay!” Yui smiled back. Now that the two girls have changed and taken their baths, the two went off to bed. Nano couldn’t help but feel even happier with her situation now. Her best friend accepted her, they have gotten closer to Fumiko and she can enjoy diapers with her younger sister. The only issues remaining are getting even closer to Fumiko and Nano’s mother. However, she’d rather not deal with her mother quite yet. So that’ll leave getting closer to Fumiko then. Nano then remembered the one girl who worked at the one store. She decided to try sending her a message and see what she had wanted. Possibly she could go and get Yui’s size of diapers then. Hey, this is Amasaki Nano, the girl whom you gave a number to after purchasing a package of diapers. I was curious as to what you wanted since you shared your phone. Leaving it at that, Nano then drifted off to sleep. Chapter 13 Nano was at school getting ready to find her classroom when she was stopped by Miki. Miki was typically at school earlier than most for her before school club activities. So it didn’t surprise Nano to be seeing her friend walking up to her as if she had just finished an intensive work out. “Hey Nano,” Miki said. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “I was wondering if you were wearing a diaper?” Miki whispered her question. Nano blushed at her question as well as confused. She felt confused at how Miki could be asking this despite how awkward things were the day before because of diapers. Even though they patched things up the night before, Nano couldn’t help imagine Miki wouldn’t bring it up so soon. “I am,” Nano answered shyly. “I’m still not sure what to think about it, but I’ll support you either way.” “Thanks,” Nano smiled. “I was thinking of going to town with you again to make up for yesterday,” Miki suggested. “That sounds fun, I’d be glad to,” Nano responded. “Oh, maybe we can invite Sasaki to go with us as well!” “Sure, I’d be alright with that,” Miki replied. “I just worry others might discover your secret.” “Ah, don’t worry about that,” Nano replied reassuringly. “Nobody will notice that I’m wearing a diaper.” After the last class, Miki and Nano asked Fumiko to join them on their in-town excursion. Fumiko didn’t exactly jump on board right away but decided to come along anyway. Nano was sort of nervous that her diaper secret may get noticed by Fumiko. However, the skirt should perfectly cover that secret. It would only take an unfortunate gust of wind with Nano in front of Fumiko to reveal the truth. While at a department store going through clothes, Nano couldn’t help notice the smile coming across Fumiko’s face. It was only a few days since Nano began talking to Fumiko, but it made Nano happy to see Fumiko appeared happier than she was before. And she only thought about getting closer to Fumiko like she was back in the diaper world. After a few browsing shops, the three girls stopped at a restaurant to eat at. Sitting in her seat, Nano felt a need to pee. She realized her diaper was already rather wet, in which she knew should have been changed some time ago. But she was having so much fun with her two friends that she didn’t want to get up and leave. With her past experience in using diapers, her diaper could contain quite a bit more than she expected. So as long as she stood up it should hold out. “I’m going to go refill my drink,” Nano stated standing up. Her drink was running low, but her intention was something else. “Me as well,” Fumiko remarked following Nano. With the two at the drink station, Nano felt happy and content seeing Fumiko alongside her. That’s when she realized her diaper grew even heavier. Knowing she was currently urinating in her diaper, Nano couldn’t find herself happier to also not be troubled by bathroom breaks to take her away from her friends. The smile and blush on her face remained until she felt a warm liquid running down her leg. Oh god, oh god! My diaper! It’s leaking! Nano overestimated her diapers capacity judging from the diaper world’s absorbency. She quickly went back to the table, grabbed her bag and went towards the restroom. In the stall of the restroom, Nano lifted her skirt to find her diaper extremely soaked and in fact did leak. There was a bit dribbling down her legs as she inspected the diaper. Fortunately for Nano, it appeared that it started to leak just as she finished as the only parts leaking are a few drops here and there. With a sigh of relief, Nano pulled a clean diaper out and proceeded to change herself while wiping her legs and doing her best to dry the spots on her socks. It may have leaked, but it wasn’t so bad that anybody would’ve been able to tell. Walking back out to her friends, Miki got up walking to her. “What happened?” Miki had a worried expression as she asked her question. Nano went up to her ear to whisper, “My diaper leaked, sorry to worry you.” Upon that knowledge, Miki went quiet and just nodded. The trio continued to enjoy their time in town. Once they decided they were finished, Miki asked if they’d like to go over to her house. Nano obviously accepted this invitation. It was going to be up to Fumiko whether or not she’d come along. “Sure, if y-you aren’t too far” Fumiko stated. “Oh no, it’s nearby,” came Miki’s reply. With that, the three girls were now going to Miki’s house. Nano knew she probably couldn’t stay for too long as her diaper count was down to only one change left. And the current diaper she wore told her she’d be making use of that change rather soon. At Miki’s, Nano knew Miki’s parents worked rather late on the weekends so she wasn’t surprised to see both missing at home. The three were led by Miki who took them upstairs to a room at the end of the hallway—Miki’s room. There was a bed with a yellow blanket and not much covering the walls. One of the main features the room contained was a table with a few chairs and a tv. “We can probably play some games before having to stop,” Nano announced. She knew all too well her limits here. “Oh, I guess I should have asked if you liked playing games?” Nano’s question was directed at Fumiko who was mostly the guest here. “Yeah. I like games,” Fumiko responded. “Alright we’ll play this one then,” Miki said holding up a game. It was a recent hit multiplayer game. “Oh. Nice I-I like this game,” Fumiko smiled. With the three of them smiling, the game was turned on and the three of them played the game. It was about a couple hours since they started, but it felt like mere minutes. Currently, both Nano and Miki were getting trounced by Fumiko who clearly demonstrated an immense amount of practice. But after losing several times they decided to play co-op with each other and found a better time. Nano felt herself bouncing off her seat at times feeling the soggy padding between her legs. It was high time for her to change her diaper. Though she felt awkward with Fumiko sitting there. What if Fumiko could actually tell? After a round, Miki stood up, “Alright let me go use the restroom real fast.” Nano couldn’t help but admire her position of not having to take many breaks for the bathroom. Something a diaper really helps with that she quite enjoyed. Leaving the two girls alone, Nano started to wonder how would Fumiko actually take her secret? Would she take it horribly or would she actually accept her? They hadn’t been friends for very long, but she figured her friends should know—especially for how much longer Nano has known Fumiko for. “Hey,” Nano started. Oh gosh, am I really going to confess? She had Fumiko’s full attention but really didn’t know if she should go through with it or not. “I-I uh never mind.” Nano pulled the brakes and stopped herself from telling Fumiko the whole truth of the matter—about her diapers. Fumiko only gave a puzzled expression as to what she might have said. With a few more moments of silence and Miki returned. Nano decided to take this as her cue to go and change. “Um, I’ll actually go use the restroom real fast.” When she walked by Miki she whispered into her ear, “I have to change.” Miki nodded in exchange as Nano walked to the restroom with her bag in hand ready to change. After several hours, and the trio had to end their fun. They walked Fumiko home which she said to walk as far as the station. “I-I had a lot of fun,” Fumiko smiled and waved. “I look f-forward to seeing you again!” Nano couldn’t help but feel very happy to see Fumiko look this way. “Yup, I can’t wait either!” Nano responded. “Yeah, I’m glad we became friends!” Miki answered back. Nano felt even happier to know that the three of them have officially become friends. Now there was a lot more they could do in the future. Miki walked Nano all the way home but got an idea when she made it back. “Hey, Miki?” Nano started. “Yes, what is it?” Miki wondered. “I was wondering if you were fine with me staying the night?” It was a Saturday so having Sunday off for school wouldn’t have this as off-limits on a school night. The two had many times where Nano came over and spent the night. Nano would just write her mom a letter and they’d call it good. “Oh, really?” Miki responded. “Yup!” Nano smiled back. “Okay, I’m fine with that.” “Yay!” Nano remembered she was completely out of changing supplies and clothes to wear for the night so she should pack lightly for the trip. “Okay let me go get some stuff then to wear alright. I ran out of diapers I could change while we were having fun so I’ll have to get some more.” “Okay, just make sure you bring enough okay.” Miki’s response didn’t sound weirded out or anything, just a nice sense of concern for her friend. “Aw, I definitely will!” Nano certainly planned on it, especially if she wasn’t going to be actually using Miki’s bathroom for its intended purposes. Though she’d probably have to tell Yui where she was going to be for the night. That way her sister didn’t have to worry. She only felt bad that she’d have to skip out on having another sister bonding night in diapers again. Though she should probably get Yui a diaper in her size before they have another time together. Back at Miki’s, with plenty of diapers on hand and the two of them alone, Nano pulled one of her diapers out to show her friend. “This is one of my diapers,” Nano stated handing the diaper over. “I see,” Miki responded handling it. “It does have a soft texture.” “Mhm, it really is soft!” Nano smiled. Next, her hands made it to her waist finding the button on her skirt. She unbuttoned it and then pulled her skirt down causing it to plop onto the floor around her feet. This completely revealed the diaper under her skirt to her friend who hadn’t seen her in a diaper yet. “And well, you can see the diaper I’m wearing now.” “Oh, it actually looks cute on you,” Miki smiled at her. Nano wasn’t sure if she was forcing herself or not to say that. “Are you being honest?” “Yeah, it really does suit you.” “Well, in that case. It shouldn’t bother you if I stayed like this until bedtime right?” Nano referred to having no skirt, no pants nothing covering her diaper. “I’m fine with it.” Nano smiled, “Good, cause I’ll be having my diaper exposed then.” “Alright, I should probably get used to it then. I’ve also been curious what you looked like in them as well.” “Well, now you know.” “Yup, and you certainly are cute.” “We’ll see if you think the same when I use it and it changes color.” “I-I guess so,” Miki didn’t sound too certain. Miki was about to hand the diaper back when Nano got an idea that caused her to smirk. “Hey, Miki.” “Yes?” “I was wondering if you’d like to try one?” Nano gave her a small begging face. She didn’t think Miki would like it but it couldn’t hurt. “Hmm, I’m not sure how I feel about it,” Miki started with a puzzled look. She took another look at Nano before coming to a conclusion. “But I think I’ll at least try one on and see how it feels.” With that said Miki continued to hold onto the diaper. “Yay!” Nano felt elated. “Ask me if you need help changing into it alright.” “Okay,” Miki responded walking out of the room. Once Miki walked back in, the shine on her skin was completely visible. No longer was she wearing anything below her waist except for one thick padding—a diaper. Nano couldn’t help notice the tapes were a little crooked but at least seemed to be in place. She probably didn’t use any baby powder though. But she thought her friend looked rather cute in the diaper. “Oh, you look cute too!” Nano clasped her hands together. “It’s a little bulky,” Miki responded. “It does have a soft touch, but I don’t know.” “Aw that’s alright,” Nano answered back. “At least you did give it a try.” “Well, I’ll wear it for the rest of the night then how about that?” “Oh really? I’d love you too!” “Okay then, looks like we’ll both be wearing diapers then. But tomorrow I’d like to wear regular clothing of course.” “That’s fine, I’m really glad you agreed to this.” Seeing Nano’s smile caused Miki to smile as well. “Well, I’m glad I could make you happy!” It was getting somewhat late in the night when Nano felt herself having to pee. With her diaper on display, it would be completely evident what she was doing. Regardless, she knew where she should be peeing—in her diaper. Without a hint of holding back, a warm stream crashed out into her diaper causing the front to discolor. Nano smiled quietly in hopes that Miki may take notice. However, it appeared that she was too content on the anime they were currently watching. Having finished, Nano’s diaper could easily be identified as wet. You’d have to have been blind to not tell it wasn’t wet. So Nano shuffled in her seat to see if she could grab Miki’s attention. Miki did, in fact, turn towards her and Nano smiled while turning red. Even though she wanted Miki to take notice, she still felt slightly embarrassed about it. She noticed Miki’s eyes look towards Nano’s diaper and then back to Nano with a smile. There she looked at the tv once more. Nano was really curious as to what Miki was thinking because she had to be able to tell she was wet. “Well, did you notice?” Nano asked. “Yeah,” Miki responded. “Noticed what?” Nano wanted clarification. “I noticed you peed your pants or well uh diaper.” “Huhu, yup” Nano giggled. “I still think you're cute though. I really don’t mind the fact of what you just did. For some reason, I kind of like seeing you like this.” Nano blushed even more. She felt overwhelmed with emotion at her friend's kindness. So she went straight to hugging her friend not noticing her wet diaper was colliding as well. “Wa?! what’s that for?” “For accepting me!” Nano responded. “It makes me really happy!” “Well, of course, I’d accept you!” Miki smiled. “I am your best friend after all! I really didn’t want this to come between us which is why I said I wanted to wish you the best earlier. But now I really see it differently, and I don’t mind it at all now. I kind of like seeing you like this as well.” Nano squeezed tighter, “And that’s why you deserve this!” Once the two girls finished the exchange, Miki had a question. “Well, should you change soon?” “Oh, you don’t have to worry,” Nano responded reassuringly. “These can absorb quite a bit and plus I have powder on so I won’t need to worry about any rashes. I’ll just change before we go to sleep.” Miki looked relieved, “Oh good, I was really worried about you earlier, to be honest. That’s why I asked.” “Oh about that leak? It really didn’t leak much, just started to. Lucky it didn’t just burst huh?” “Yeah, I was really worried Sasaki would have gotten ideas and all. I was thinking of what to say if the situation ever rose so I could cover for you.” “Aw thanks for thinking of me!” Nano just felt enamored with how much care her trusted friend was giving her. It was now the designated time after a couple of hours the two decided to go to sleep. Miki changed into a pajama shirt alongside pants over her diaper. Nano noticed it was still clean which made her wonder if she was ever going to use it. But didn’t mind if she did or didn’t, just the fact she’s wearing one at this time was all she enjoyed. Nano took her shirt off and changed into a nightgown that went over her diaper and not much else. Given she was the guest, Miki opted to sleep on her mat on the floor with Nano on the bed. Nano accidentally dropped a pillow due to moving the covers over. So Nano bent down to retrieve the lost pillow. Looking her way Miki spoke, “Um.” Nano looked her way grabbing the pillow and standing back up. “I could see your diaper under that when you bent down.” “Oh, I see,” Nano responded. “It’s probably how puffy the diaper is. Did you enjoy the view?” “Well, it makes me think I’ll need to be careful if you ever find yourself having to bend down with a not so long skirt. I can act as your shield then.” “Oh, you really are looking out for me thanks!” With that Nano grabbed her skirt of the nightgown and yanked it up revealing her diaper. She stuck her diapered butt out and wiggled back and forth. “There, your reward is being able to see this.” However, it didn't quite get a stare, she felt a hand patting her butt. Obviously, it was her friend's hand giving her a slight pat but it still caused her to go red. “Your butt really is much softer like this.” Miki grinned back at Nano who giggled back. The two crawled into their respective sleeping areas and began working on sleep. The next morning Nano woke up feeling rather refreshed and of course rather soaked. However a different feeling was bottling up inside of her—it was a need to poop. Miki didn’t appear to be in the room, which made Nano wonder if she already has taken her diaper off or not. But she couldn’t help feel herself starting the process for pooping. She clenched her legs together to stop herself but couldn’t help but wonder how would Miki react to her in a messy diaper. Potentially that could have been the real friendship killer. Which also made Nano rather worried at the same time. Holding it for about a minute on what to decide to do, Nano decided she was in a diaper and that’s what it was for. Releasing the grasps on her legs, she bent them up and spread her legs apart. Holding her thighs with her hands, Nano began to assist with a push. Immediately she could feel her diaper expanding out as she proceeded to poop in her diaper. Once she finished, she continued to just lie in the bed in wait for Miki. It wasn’t very long until Miki walked in with her day clothes on. Curious if she could see a diapers bulge, Nano scouted Miki’s shorts. But it didn’t appear to have any sort of bulge at her shorts. Potentially that meant the diapered Miki dream was short lived. “Hmm,” Miki seemed gave Nano a puzzled look. Perhaps she already took notice of something different in the atmosphere. “Did you really?” She walked up closing on Nano as if she was about to crawl over her. “I think you did. Nano did you poop?” It was obvious her secret was out now. So Nano had no choice but to admit to the truth. “Yup, I pooped in my diaper.” Blushing, she felt like she should almost apologize for having done what she did. “It's fine,” came Miki’s response. “I was just curious if you did or not. But I wonder if it might be a little tough to clean up.” This response startled Nano. She really didn’t picture Miki thinking about her cleanup process. Nano honestly believed her friend would’ve been grossed out by what she had done. “Well, it is somewhat a pain even when you know what you are doing.” “I see, would it be better to change on a towel?” Nano wasn’t quite following what Miki asked. “I was just thinking we should get you cleaned up pretty soon.” “Um yeah, I should probably get cleaned up now. A towel works fine for getting changed, but I can change in the bathroom.” “Alright, wait here,” Miki said walking out the room with a determined face. Nano could only sit on the edge of the bed waiting for her friend. It seemed rather strange for why she’d be going out of the room. She could be getting a towel for me, but it's better I change in the bathroom using my own wipes. Once Miki could be viewed walking into the room again, it was obvious in her hand was a black towel and a set of wipes. Miki proceeded to lay the towel out on the floor of her room. “You didn’t have to get a towel,” Nano said confused. “Well, I thought it’d be useful for changes.” “For changing others that is.” “That’s why I got it.” Nano felt shocked about what she heard. “Wait—what?!” “I thought I’d help change you.” Nano couldn’t help but think whether she was dreaming or not. “I don’t mind it, and I really thought about it last night. I thought about if you really needed a change, I shouldn’t mind giving you a hand. In fact, I kind of really like the idea of changing you for some reason.” “Oh, is that so? Okay, then I’ll let you change me then.” Nano got up feeling her diaper sag between her legs as she waddled over towards Miki. Once she stood in front of Miki, she sat onto the towel and laid back. With her memories of the diaper world, Nano instinctively loosened her legs to make it easy for Miki. Miki took the initiative and pulled her dress up completely revealing her full diaper. “Thanks, Miki,” was all Nano could really say. She was absolutely happy that her friend not only has come to accept her but was wanting to help her out. “No problem, it’s why we're friends after all!” “Hehe,” Nano giggled with a blushing smile. “So I just have to take your diaper off then huh?” Nano wondered just how much Miki would actually know for this change and sure enough, it didn’t seem like Miki knew much after all. “Yup, just undo the tapes and make sure to wipe me down.” With that statement, the tapes were undone and so did the diaper. A large mess was revealed, but no face of disgust on Miki. Nano felt really relieved to see her friend did, in fact, accept her. There Miki started grabbing wipes and began wiping all around her rear end. It felt odd to be in this position in the regular world, but she felt rather used to it. “Alright, I think I have you cleaned up.” “Okay, so next roll up my diaper.” “Like this?” Miki proceeded to take the tops and roll up the diaper. “Not quite, but it’ll work for now. There’s a plastic bag in my bag to toss it in.” Miki walked over to her bag, unzipped it and sure enough tossed the used diaper in the plastic bag. “I’ll grab one of your diapers as well then.” “Thanks! Don’t forget my powder as well.” Miki walked back over with a clean diaper and powder in hand. Then she unfolded the diaper and placed it under Nano. “Hehe, you have it backward,” Nano exclaimed. “Oh I see,” Miki said as she quickly flipped the diaper around. “So I just apply the powder now?” “Yup, make sure it gets on most all the spots.” Nano could smell and see Miki’s attempt to applying the powder. She used a little more than needed, but it’ll be fine for a first change. Miki then took the top of the diaper and started to raise it up to Nano. Once again Nano lifted her legs to make sure it’d be secured into place. Taking the tapes over the front, Miki had finished changing Nano. “They're all clean!” Miki stated. That much was true, but it didn’t feel quite right to Nano. “Hmm, I think the tapes are a little loose.” “Oh, they are?” “Yup, it should be more like this,” Nano said as she secured the tapes. “There now it’s much better. But thanks a lot Miki! I’m so happy you wanted to change me!” “Yup, I actually really enjoyed it. Which I should probably explain myself on that.” Nano sat up again on the bed looking at her friend. The skirt of her nightgown not quite down all the way revealed her diaper but she didn’t mind. “The truth is, at first I thought it was so strange that you could like diapers. But now that I have seen you in them and how you act with them…honestly, I think you are just so adorable.” “Oh, thanks!” Nano said blushing with an innocent smile. “And so, that was one reason I agreed to try it with you last night. But I’m sorry to say I didn’t like wearing it. I can see what you like, but it just doesn’t work for me.” “Oh, I see…” “Don’t be sad, because personally I really like them on you. So that’s why I thought rather than share wearing it with my best friend I’d help her enjoy it. I know I wasn’t quite the best at changing you, but if you need my help I’d be very happy to change you.” Nano couldn’t help herself any longer. She jumped off the bed and leaped into Miki’s arms. “Thank you so much, Miki, I love you for helping me!” Feeling Miki’s embrace, especially touch on her padded rear, she heard a whisper. “You’re like a baby right now.” “Hehe, I guess I could give that thought.” “A rather cute baby though!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight to know her friend not only accepted her but liked her in a diaper as well. That was when a thought popped into Nano’s mind. It was like a memory re-surfaced back into her mind. This thought was strange because it was of both Miki and Nano in diapers while at Miki’s house. Not only was Nano using her diaper but Miki was as well. The two of them were having fun talking about things early friends would talk about. This memory seemed a little strange to Nano as it seemed similar to another time when the two became friends, just with diapers on instead. Later in the day, Nano left to go into town after making a return to home. She received a message from the girl who worked at the store that told her to meet her during the day. So Nano decided to take up the offer and see what this girl was all about. Once at the store, she saw the sales clerk at the reception counter. The smile on the woman’s face gave it away that she noticed Nano already. Smiling back, Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “Welcome,” came the cheerful voice of the clerk. “Let us go talk over there.” What she referred to were the public restrooms. With a nod from Nano, the two girls walked over to the bathrooms. In the bathroom, the woman turned around to face Nano. “Sorry if I scared you or anything. I just like to let others who are about as young as you to not worry about having to wear diapers. So that’s why I like to talk to you and help make it easier for you to purchase them.” “Oh, I see thanks,” Nano said happily. It seemed rather nice of the girl to be doing such a thing. “That really will make it easier for me.” “So you are wearing one right now I presume?” asked the woman. “Umm yeah,” Nano felt a little awkward answering. “You don’t have to feel afraid, because I wear diapers as well,” the woman reassured. “Wait, really?” Nano felt shocked to hear of someone else wearing diapers. “Yup,” replied the girl who proceeded to lift her work shirt up and pull her pants slightly down to reveal the top of a diaper. “I just quite like wearing them.” “Yeah, they are really comfy,” Nano smiled shyly. “Mhm, it was an interesting experience for how I got into them but they are definitely a part of my life now.” “Yeah same here. It was like a different world experience for me.” “Oh, can I ask you something?” the woman started. “I’m curious if you had put any coins in a strange box before.” Once Nano heard this, she knew right away what she was meaning. “Wait you don’t mean…did you visit a different world as well?” The woman nodded her head, “I have in fact. I take it you probably visited the world where all woman were diapered correct.” “Yes, it was strange at first but it was rather pleasant.” “That’s how it was for me as well. But I decided to return and so here I am. I’m rather happy to have met someone who has shared the same experience though.” “I am as well!” “It was tough adjusting back at first, especially having the many accidents.” “Yeah, it was tough.” “But that pushed me to get diapers. And now I basically don’t know when I go or not.” “I see. I still have some feeling.” “Well, I’d say expect to not have that for too much longer if you keep using your diaper.” “I actually wouldn’t mind not having control.” “Ah, looks like you’re in the same boat as I am then. I don’t care about not having control either. But I’m glad to have met someone else who went to the other world. “Yeah, same.” “I should probably get back to work then, we’ll have to talk later. And if you need any help I’d be happy to help.” With a smile, the woman left the bathroom. Nano couldn’t find herself any happier. Not only did her best friend accept her but she found someone else who had gone through what she had. It’d make sense though that someone else would have gone through the experience as she had. But to actually meet them would have been super rare. Now she only hopes that telling Fumiko wouldn’t be as hard. Nano thought to keep it as a secret, but can’t help get the feeling she should tell Fumiko her secret. That was when a realization hit—she actually needed to pick something up. “Oh hey, I actually need something…I need some diapers,” Nano asked the girl once again. Chapter 14 It was lunchtime the next day at school. Nano and Miki were about to head to their usual spots, but this time Fumiko went ahead to join the two without them asking. Nano couldn’t feel any happier knowing that the girl had found herself part of their group now. There was no denying the friendship they just formed. While eating, Nano had the urge to pee but let it go rather quickly. With her warm diaper Nano felt at peace with her friends. However, she felt a different urge immediately after—a need to poop. Not wanting to get caught by her friend Fumiko, Nano felt nervous about using her diaper. However, she still decided to squat down and let her poop slide out into her diaper. With a full diaper, Nano knew she better change quickly. Not wanting to cause Miki to panic, she leaned over to her ear. “Miki I pooped,” Nano whispered. “I’m going to get a change now.” With that said, Nano stood up. Miki followed after her, “I’ll help you.” Nano was happy to accept her kindness and so she nodded in reply. Fumiko also got up to follow after them. Possibly she was worried about what was going on, but before she could get any farther Miki held her hand up stopping the girl. “I’m sorry but can you wait for us.” Miki had told Fumiko to wait for them and so the two went off to the restroom. Once in the restroom, Miki and Nano waited to make sure nobody was coming and going to not bring any suspicion on them. After affirming the situation was clear, the two girls found themselves entering the farthest stall. Miki wasn’t quite sure how this was going to work, but Nano took the first step in what to do and Miki followed up after. Nano still couldn’t quite comprehend her friend helping her out like this. Soon enough Nano was now in a clean diaper. Miki held up Nano’s old dirty diaper in which Nano gently took. “Don’t worry, I’ll dispose of this later,” Nano stated. Once again confirming the safety of outside the stall, the two girls returned to Fumiko. Fumiko had a worried expression as the two girls approached her. Nano did her best to smile in hopes of calming Fumiko’s worries. “S-so what happened?” stated the worried Fumiko. Nano didn’t like having to lie, but she knew better to keep her secret. “Ah, it wasn’t anything special,” Nano stated. “Yeah,” Miki added in. “It was just a small task she needed me for.” Nano wasn’t sure if the vagueness of Miki helped or not. “I see,” nodded Fumiko. But it didn’t seem like her curiosity went away. Once the last class finished up, Nano and Miki asked Fumiko if they wanted to spend time together once again. Fumiko agreed but wanted to participate in her club still. So Miki and Nano decided to just visit her while she went about her art. The room they used for the art club was just a standard classroom. But they had all the desks connected to give enough space to draw on. Fumiko’s preferred canvas was her sketch pad. Miki and Nano not being part of the club attracted some attention from other people. But they didn’t seem to mind. Nano thought perhaps they were surprised to see Fumiko with other people. Getting her sketch pad out, Fumiko turned to a blank page towards the middle. Sitting beside her, Nano and Miki watched her silently sketch different shapes. However, these shapes started to take more of a form that represented a person. Nano was rather impressed at the speed in which Fumiko was drawing this character. Seeing how this was only a beginning phase held the girls curious at what she has done. “I’d like to see some of your art,” asked Miki. Nano couldn’t deny she’d like to see more as well. “Well, o-okay,” replied Fumiko. She put her pencil down and turned to the first page. At the first page, they could see a smiling female character in a fantasy outfit with pink hair and green eyes. She resembled some sort of witch in which Nano had never seen before. Going through the many pages had several colorful and skillfully drawn characters. Just seeing all the different characters made Nano jealous of her talent. Nano didn’t exactly have a talent like her two friends so she couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous. Looking at Miki, reflecting on the talent seemed to have an effect on her as well. She looked ready to burst out of her seat. “I think I need to practice now,” Miki stated. However, Miki’s facial expression looked bold and bright. Whereas Nano often saw Miki state these words with the dullest expression ever. It appeared having spent time with her friends and taking a break to have an effect—her mind was clear. With Miki leaving the two, Nano decided to stay and watch Fumiko draw for longer. Fumiko had been drawing for a short bit before Nano felt an urge to pee. Trusting her diaper underneath could hold out, Nano didn’t even bother to hold. The streaming warmth spread through her diaper as she continued to stare at Fumiko’s drawing. Nano noticed Fumiko wasn’t drawing so she turned her attention to Fumiko’s face. However, she noticed Fumiko was giving her a stare down. It seemed odd for Fumiko to be looking at her especially when she just did her business then and there. So Nano decided to implement a blank stare of ignorance in hopes to throw off any suspicion her friend may have. That was when Fumiko spoke, “Hey I uh.” Given she was rather shy, Nano understood this was probably more difficult for her to speak to her. “I was wanting to return the favor for the other day. So uh, I was just wondering if perhaps you’d maybe come over?” Through that mess of Fumiko’s awkwardness, came a question to Nano if she wanted to visit at her house. “I’d ask Nishigi as well but.” It was obvious given Miki was no longer available for a certain amount of time. “Hehe,” Nano giggled. “Yeah, I’d love to visit your house.” Fumiko grew a nice smile like something incredible just happened. However, for Nano, she never once did visit Fumiko’s place in the diaper world. So seeing her house for the first time would be a treat. Packing up her stuff, Fumiko stood up followed by Nano. There they left the classroom with Fumiko in the lead. Nano couldn’t wait to see what this house visit would be like. Nano then felt a memory fly through her. It was her need to walk out of the classroom due to the need for a change. Once out of the room she bumped into Fumiko who then dropped her artwork on the floor. Nano helped pick up the artwork and noticed several of the colorful characters. Many of them were females with diapers on. Several of the characters were from anime’s that Nano liked to watch. There Nano commented on the artwork and anime’s which received a pleasant smile from Fumiko. Returning to reality, Nano realized she had a flashback to a detail that must have occurred in the diaper world. Though what happened was how Nano and Fumiko first met and became friends. This instance seemed to have happened much sooner than how it happened in this world but was a similar situation. They both had a liking to some anime and talked about them. This caused Nano to wonder just how she would have become friends with Fumiko if she didn’t go to the diaper world. Even though thanks to the diaper world helped me learn of Fumiko, I have a feeling we’d still have become friends. Maybe it’d have taken longer but I’m sure we’d have become friends. It’d be a matter of time before I’d have seen one of her characters after all. The trip to her house had the two to take a train ride given Fumiko wasn’t exactly in the area. Once at the two-story house, Nano got a pleasant feeling for Fumiko’s home. However now that they arrived, Nano remembered her wet diaper between her legs. Looking down at her waist she thought how to deal with it. Perhaps she’ll have to change herself at Fumiko’s place. Given how odd that may seem to do at a friend’s house when they weren’t aware of it, Nano could only feel a little nervous to change. Nano noticed Fumiko was then staring at her with a perplexed expression. Unsure of what she could be looking at her nor thinking about, Nano just stared off blankly. Turning her head forward, Fumiko then leads Nano to her front door. Once in the house, the main doorway led to a hallway to the left and a set of stairs to the right. Fumiko and Nano took their shoes off at the entrance and set them up neatly alongside the other sets of shoes. A sound of footsteps crept up closing down the hallway. The sounds in question came from a middle-aged woman who most likely was Fumiko’s mother. Fumiko looked at her mother with a scared expression. “Oh m-mom, I’m sorry I,” Fumiko started. She was most likely trying to apologize for having brought Nano over without permission. However, Fumiko’s mother took a quick glance at Nano before moving in closer. She quickly hugged Nano with a tight grip. Nano felt a little shocked at how Fumiko’s mother reacted. “Oh, you must be my daughter's friend!” Fumiko’s mother happily said. She then released her from her grasp. “I’m sorry, I was surprised to see Fumiko bring someone home with her! She hasn’t really had any friends so I’ve been worried for a long time if she’d ever meet with someone. So I can’t help but be overjoyed. Especially the last few days, she has mentioned a lot about having friends!” Nano couldn’t help but smile, “Oh…that makes me sad to hear because she’s such a great friend!” After Nano said that, Fumiko’s mother looked like she was about to tear up. “Oh, I should get you, girls, some drinks then!” After stating that she walked back the way she showed up. Nano thought she must’ve gone to the kitchen. Fumiko then started to walk up the stairs. “I’m sorry about my mother,” Fumiko stated with a sigh. Following her up the stairs, Fumiko couldn’t help but giggle. “Nah, I don’t mind how cheerful she was. I’m actually kind of jealous of how caring she is.” Nano couldn’t help but think about how her real mother is and how rough she was. Once in Fumiko’s room, Nano noticed how big of an anime fan Fumiko must have been. There were several unique poster-prints of characters on her wall. These kinds of prints were not something you could just pick up at in town. They were most likely obtained at events. She also had figures lined up. However, taking a glance at Fumiko showed the girl going slightly red. Perhaps she was feeling embarrassed by the stuff on display for Nano to see. “Oh wow, you have some neat stuff,” Nano stated. She wanted to make it sound like her collection was cool—in which it was to Nano. And a smile appeared on Fumiko’s face to tell her that she was happy to hear that. Fumiko set her bag for school next to her bed and so Nano followed suit by placing her bag next to it. “D-do you like games?” Fumiko asked. She was most likely asking Nano to play video games with her. Nano remembered the many fun times she had playing video games with Fumiko at Miki’s house. “Yeah,” Nano answered. Fumiko then walked next to her bed which had a flat screen tv set on a table with systems and games. That table was next to a much larger table to the right which held all of Fumiko’s ongoing art projects. Fumiko held a game out, “Do you like this game?” Nano was rather happy to see the title she selected as it was one she played with both Miki and Fumiko in the other world. “Why yes I do,” Nano responded. With a smile, Fumiko plugged the game in and handed Nano a controller. There was only a single chair in front of the tv, so Fumiko let Nano sit in her comfy seat while taking the chair from her art desk. Before they could get started, Fumiko’s mother walked in. “Playing some games I see, hehe.” Fumiko’s mother seemed really delighted to see her daughter having fun with someone else for once. She grazed to Fumiko’s art table and placed two drinks on it. “Well, I’ll leave you two girls to having fun then!” With that, she left the room. The two girls then proceeded to take sips of the tea they were given and proceed to play the game. Having drunk all the tea that was given alongside the snacks received, Nano was smiling happily playing with Fumiko. However, it seemed all liquids have gone through her as she was already needing to use the restroom. Thankful for her diaper, Nano proceeded to not mind wetting herself. Her already wet diaper began to grow warm once again as the wetness spread throughout her diaper. Even though they had just cleared through a section of the game, Nano felt rather happy and content about not having to use the restroom during a fun time of playing games—especially with others. Looking at Fumiko, she noticed she was being stared at. She couldn’t help but give a blank stare in return. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if Fumiko was on to her. So even though she’d like to wait a little before, Nano thought it’d been wise to change right away. “Um I need to go use your restroom,” Nano stated grabbing her bag. “Oh alright,” Fumiko replied. “It’s out in the hallway to the right.” With that set of guidance, Nano found her way to the restroom to give herself a good change. Once Nano returned Fumiko was standing at her desk with a sketchbook. Nano felt curious as to what art she may have drawn in this sketchbook. So she walked over to see her art. “Do you mind if I looked at your art?” Nano asked. “I-I well uh ok,” Fumiko replied. With an embarrassed consent, Nano opened up the book. Each drawing she saw were of many different anime characters. There were some that were male as well as many female characters. The more pages Nano turned the more impressed she felt looking at each character. She could definitely tell Fumiko had put in a serious amount of effort from a young age to be able to draw this well. The next page Nano turned had a strange appearance that Nano didn’t quite picture seeing. It was a female character, but she wore a rather childish shirt and a pair of rather puffy shorts. Her expression wore one who smiled but at the same time blushing with shyness. Nano, no matter how she looked at it, identified this character wearing a diaper. However, this probably wouldn’t have occurred to Nano unless she herself wore diapers. It was almost as if it was a hidden drawn diaper. “Is she wearing a diaper?” Nano couldn’t help asking. Fumiko seemed to have gone red, “I…n-n-no.” Fumiko shyly denied it but Nano couldn’t help but wonder still. “Ah, but she’s definitely cute.” “T-thanks.” Fumiko’s denial may indicate it as something else, but Fumiko still appeared rather embarrassed towards the question. Turning through more pages led to more characters that appeared if they were wearing diapers. Nano couldn’t help but comment on each one suggesting her thought. She put it as a joke but didn’t have any response from Fumiko. “Hey, even if they are wearing diapers it is your art. So you can do whatever you want with it. But I won’t deny even if they are wearing diapers, they still look very cute!” “T-thanks,” Fumiko shyly responded. Her response had Nano curious whether or not they actually were diapers or not. “So I’m curious, are they actually wearing diapers?” The response she saw from Fumiko shocked Nano. Fumiko stood still blushing red and nodded her head. Fumiko just admitted to the fact she drew characters in diapers. Nano wasn’t sure if that meant Fumiko straight up liked diapers or drew them for fun, but having multiple characters was a good sign for the former. “I have to ask, but do you like diapers?” “…” Fumiko couldn’t answer back. Her quiet expression told Nano that she probably did but could not admit to it. “Aw, it’s okay,” Nano stated. “I don’t care that you do. You’re my friend so that’s all that matters! So I don’t mind if this is something you like, you’ll always be my friend.” Fumiko’s expression turned teary, “T-thanks *sniffle*.” Fumiko broke down in tears. Nano couldn’t help holding the girl in her arms. She understood very well how it felt for a deep secret to be accepted by another person. So this had to be a very good moment for Fumiko. But she’s interested in diapers in this world? I mean I got into them given I was sort of forced into them; so that’s a little odd for an actual interest to them. But I suppose everyone has their odd quirks. Even if I hadn’t gone to the diaper world, I’m sure I’d have accepted Fumiko either way. But I wonder if that’d also mean I’d get into wearing diapers regardless of traveling to the diaper world? Once Fumiko calmed herself down she began to speak, “I’m s-sorry.” “Oh it’s fine, I understand,” Nano said reassuringly. “Well, it isn’t something I-I’ve done,” Fumiko started. “But I c-can’t h-help fantasizing.” Nano took this as Fumiko must have never worn one before besides being a baby but just enjoys the idea of one. “I-I also looked at you earlier, and couldn’t help Nishigi changing you.” Perhaps Fumiko had an idea that Miki was, in fact, helping change Nano earlier in that day which in fact was true. “And later I-I couldn’t help think you wet yourself.” It was apparent to Nano that Fumiko was, in fact, picturing her wearing a diaper. Maybe she had done that for others, but ironically the idea isn’t wrong for Nano. “S-so I’m sorry.” Fumiko was apologizing for her thoughts. Nano couldn’t help but smile, “It's okay, you don’t have to worry! I’m fine with you thinking like that, so don’t feel bad okay!” From her statement, Fumiko gave a smile. But a thought occurred to Nano. If there was any better time to tell Fumiko my secret, I think now would be the time. Holding onto her thought, Nano stepped back. “Well, I’m alright with it but you aren’t wrong either.” Fumiko looked at Nano confused. “The reason for that is simply this.” Nano held the hem of her skirt and brought it slowly up. “I actually am wearing a diaper.” With a really bright red face, Nano looked to find Fumiko shocked. “So you weren’t wrong, I actually had Miki help me early today and I…” Nano couldn’t finish herself to confirm Fumiko’s thought. “It’s fine,” Fumiko stated. “I-I can’t believe this…I revealed my secret yet—you share it…” Another stream of tears flowed down Fumiko’s cheeks. “I’m s-sowwy.” Fumiko hiccupped before continuing. “Not medical though?” Fumiko’s question must’ve been asking if Nano’s diaper status was because she had it for medical purposes or not. “No, it isn’t,” Nano answered. “So I guess I’m like you then hehe. I like them as well.” Which wasn’t exactly the full truth, it was the currently accepted story. Given how close the two have become, Nano couldn’t help but ask a silly question. “Hey can ask you something?” Fumiko nodded in response probably stunned. “Can we call each other by our given names?” Fumiko looked at Nano brightly. Nano asked Fumiko to be able to call her by Fumiko and vice versa with being called Nano. “Yes, I’d like that,” Fumiko smiled. “Hehe, okay Fumi-chan.” Nano smiled and blushed because that was the nickname she called her back in the diaper world. However this time it just slipped out, but Fumiko only smiled in return. Hmm if she hasn’t worn one yet…Nano couldn’t help think about what she should do. She knew she had several spares left so perhaps she should be nice to leave them with her. “Hey, I actually have several diapers with me so I don’t mind sharing one with you.” After stating her proposal, Fumiko smiled. “A-are you sure?” Fumiko asked. “Yup, I don’t mind. In fact, I’d like you to try it!” Nano walked over to her bag and pulled a soft diaper out. Walking over to Fumiko, she put the diaper in her hands. Fumiko’s expression turned even brighter. “Oh my, it really is soft.” Fumiko held it up to her cheek absorbing the soft fabric. “Hehe, yup they are. I can help you with putting it on if you’d like?” Nano wasn’t sure if she’d be alright with her assistance, but she offered to help regardless. But with Fumiko standing there silently told Nano she probably wasn’t going to take up on that offer. “Or I can just walk out in the hall to give you enough time.” “Okay,” Fumiko nodded. With her response, Nano walked out into the hallway closing the door behind her. She couldn’t help but be filled with anticipation for the fact her friend was trying. Nano enjoyed the idea for someone else to join her, but felt happier that Fumiko’s dream was going to be granted. “Okay, I finished,” sounded Fumiko. This most likely meant Fumiko had finished changing into her diaper. With a smile on her face, Nano opened the door with a level of expectation. Once in the room again, she saw Fumiko’s blushing expression. However, Fumiko herself did not appear any different than she had before. If Fumiko were indeed wearing a diaper it must be kept hidden by her skirt. “So…?” Nano tried to keep herself from sounding like a dirty old man. Fumiko blushed brightly as she looked to the side. Silently she lifted her skirt like an innocent child, thus revealing a diaper around her waist. Nano couldn’t help but gasp with delight at the sight this girl now portrayed. Even though Fumiko failed to directly look at Nano, Nano couldn’t help but see how adorable Fumiko looked. “Oh my, you are super cute!” “Y-you really think?” Fumiko replied. “Mhm, it really compliments your cuteness!” Nano smiled. Fumiko then lowered her skirt with a smile, “Thanks!” The two had talked quite a lot, not just about diapers but other things such as anime and games they enjoyed. Fumiko appeared like she was shifting around, and Nano wondered if perhaps that meant she was trying to find a comfortable spot or if she needed to pee. “I-I kind of…” Fumiko silently spoke. She crossed her legs before speaking again. “Have to go.” Her actions were similar to a younger child who was embarrassed to admit they needed the toilet. However, for Fumiko, Nano knew all well her current toilet was around her waist. “Good thing you have a diaper huh Fumi-chan, hehe!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight. With a blushing smile and a nod, Fumiko stood up with silence. However, she lifted her skirt for all eyes to see her diaper. Nano thought she probably wanted to see her own wetting. Several minutes go by with Fumiko still standing in silence and no saturated diaper. Nano remembered when Yui had a troublesome time trying to wet herself so she thought this must also be the case. Luckily for her, she was pretty much forced to be un-potty trained at this point. Another minute went by and still nothing. “It's okay, you're wearing a diaper, it’s okay to pee in it!” Nano encouraged. Fumiko only blushed. Another minute went by when a splotch of discoloration on the diaper appeared on the front. Nano couldn’t help but smile and notice the look of focus on Fumiko’s face. At this point, Fumiko was really concentrating with all her might to just stand there and pee her pants. Which that concentration was rewarded with yet another splotch in her diaper. Then, the single splotch rapidly grew and spread on the front of her diaper as it expanded around her bottom. At this point, Nano knew Fumiko finally got herself to just release—Fumiko was currently wetting herself. With a small gasp, Fumiko released her skirt. “It-it’s rather warm.” From the way Fumiko sounded, she didn’t seem to dislike having wet herself. “So how was it?” Nano asked. “I quite enjoyed it,” Fumiko responded. “It felt rather nice like how I pictured it would. Diapers are so great!” Fumiko looked elated. “Hehe, yes they are aren’t they!” Nano smiled at her. “I’m actually really happy someone else likes them!” “Me too!” Fumiko smiled. “I’m so glad you became my friend!” They spent more time together before it started to get too late out. Nano, unfortunately, knew it was time for her to go. But before she left, she knew she didn’t need to change right away so an idea came up. Reaching to her bag she grabbed two more spare diapers she had on her which were the last of her spares. “Here Fumi-chan, I want you to have these,” Nano stated handing the diapers. “Really?” Fumiko questioned. “Yup, I have plenty at home plus I think you’d really want to enjoy it more I bet.” Fumiko nodded in her reply. “I just hope the mother doesn’t find out.” She brought up a rather good point in having to keep it a secret. But Nano having talked with her mother only made her feel she’d not take it so badly. Perhaps her mother would buy her diapers even? “You know,” Nano started. “I think your mother would be okay with it.” “Really?” “Yeah, she’s actually really nice and I can’t help think she cares about you. So I think you should tell her about your secret. I don’t think she’d mind it at all!” “O-okay,” Fumiko replied. “maybe...” “If you need someone to help you though, I would be glad to help you!” Nano couldn’t help offer her assistance. “Thanks, Nano.” Fumiko lowered her face. “You really are such a great friend…I couldn’t deserve such…!” Nano couldn’t help but instantly hug Fumiko before having her finish her statement. “No, you do deserve a friend like me! Fumi-chan, you are such a kind girl! If anything I don’t deserve a friend like you. But I want to be your friend and I’d love to be there for you!” Nano and Fumiko stood there happily crying their eyes out holding each other. Fumiko feeling elated and stunned to think she had a friend like Nano. As for Nano, she felt it unfair that she had a lot more experience and time with another Fumiko. That with this time she had, she came to know Fumiko was a tremendously good friend. Despite her silent nature, she would always surprise you. Whether she’d draw you your favorite character, or try her best writing beautiful words. Nothing she did was at an obvious guess. Even this world’s Fumiko continued to surprise her—with diapers. Once at home, Yui was worried about Nano and where she may have been. It was a short discussion that Nano had to converse over. That in which she went over to her one new friend's house for a short visit. Upon learning the truth, Yui couldn’t help but smile about Nano having made a new friend. After settling in at home, Nano went ahead to surprise her sister Yui. Her surprise was the fact she had obtained diapers in Yui’s size. Nano couldn’t quite wait to see how her sister was going to react. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui looked at her with a quizzical expression. “I got you something.” “Oh?” Yui stared at Nano with an anticipated expression. Nano then brought the package of diapers fit for Yui from behind her back. “Ta-da! I got you your own diapers!” “Oh my!” Yui looked happy. Nano wasn’t sure if she was liking diapers as much but thought she must’ve been happy getting her own type. “It’s really cute.” The diapers, in general, were definitely built for a young girl hence why it had a childish design to it, unlike Nano’s plain diapers. Nano wished she herself had a similar design or one in general, but knew it’d be best if she had one in her size. “Yup! We can change you right now and spend time together if you’d like?” “Okay, I’d love that nee-chan!” After giving Yui a change into her own diapers, Nano couldn’t help but view her younger sister as the most adorable thing she’s ever seen. She was very glad she got a package of diapers in Yui’s size, especially ones with a cute design. Yui looked rather happy about the diaper she currently wore as well. Seeing how Yui wasn’t wearing any pants or skirts, Nano took her own skirt off to join the young girl as she only wore a diaper underneath. Smiling at the padding the two girls were currently wearing, they both set off to complete their homework together. As the two girls curled up to each other as they watched television, a voice rang out in anger. “What in gods name are you both doing!” This voice caused both Nano and Yui into an instant panic. The voice belonged to a woman—their mother. Nano couldn’t believe her mother was home this early. Her mother was almost always out at work at this time so why did she decide to come home now. At this point, Nano wished she was dreaming that her mother really didn’t walk in. “I get home a little early and I walk in to see both my girls in diapers!” Their mother shouted. “I don’t even know what to think! Why would you even go back to being a baby? What could even push you to do something like this? Have you both gone insane? That’s it, I can’t take this anymore I’m going for a smoke.” After their mother finished shouting with no chance to rebuttal, she stormed off outside. Yui quickly began bawling her eyes out into Nano’s lap. Nano felt a bit of warmth on her lap and wasn’t sure if it was Yui or herself or even both who had wet themselves—probably in fear. She herself began to cry into Yui. To avoid their mother for the night, Nano took Yui in her arms and took her to her bed. Rather sleeping alone, she wanted Yui to at least feel safe. Once they both had been changed into their pajamas, they crawled into Nano’s full-size bed. They also grabbed Yui’s pillows so she had her own spot to sleep. Once curled into bed, Nano wrapped her arms around Yui who only could silently cry. But it wasn’t long before Yui fell soundly asleep. Nano, on the other hand, struggled to fall asleep. Great…our mother found out and she really didn’t seem happy at all…Only if she was like the diaper worlds version…I miss that mother…Given how bad our parents have been with communicating I’d guess she won’t speak with dad about this...But still…I can only hope she doesn’t storm in here to question us again…Just leave us be, please… Once Nano got her thoughts settled down, she managed to snuggle to the warmth of Yui and eventually relax. Now that the secret has been let loose to the wrong tiger, Nano couldn’t help but worry about the future. If things go drastically wrong, their parents could end up divorcing. But for now, Nano’s only biggest worry was their mother storming in once again. Chapter 15 The sound of a song filled the room. It wasn’t a song of terrors and despair, but one of a joyful tone. It also, unfortunately, told Nano it was her time to wake up for yet another day of school. Moving to turn off the current alarm, Nano realized she contained a precious Yui grasped in her arms. Once Nano ended the song, she felt her young sibling squirming in her arms most likely awake as well. Nano could tell the diaper at her waist was definitely soaked after the night before. Putting her hand against Yui’s diaper, Nano was curious to see if Yui was afraid in the night and ended up wetting herself in her sleep as well. However, that was not the case, as the diaper felt dry. Judging how no one stormed into her room, Nano felt they made it through the night. However, there was a huge problem at hand now that their mother knew of them wearing diapers. Nano wanted to talk to her mother and possibly reveal the secret, but the time wasn’t right. Nano grudgingly rose out of bed with Yui in her arms. Setting Yui to stand on the floor, Nano took a look at Yui who would have the brightest smile in the house, was staring at the floor with the blankest expression. “Well, it seems like she didn’t come after us in the night,” Nano spoke. Yui slowly glanced at Nano, “Yeah.” It didn’t seem like Yui was going to move anytime soon, so Nano began to make her way out given she was going to need a change. “I know it was bad, but I’ll make sure she doesn’t come after us okay?” Nano stated. “I need to get a change, so you should get ready for the day.” Nano gave the best smile she could give to Yui. “Okay,” Yui tried to smile back but returned her glance towards the floor. Nano took this chance to walk out and change her diaper. After cleaning up and changing into her school clothes, Nano felt a tug on her skirt. Looking down to her right, she saw Yui wearing the top of her school uniform and a diaper—that had a large yellow stain. “Oh, you need a change?” Nano asked. “That’s okay, leave it to your big sister to take care of you then.” Once stated, Yui smiled as she held hands with Nano to the stash of diapers. Picking one of Yui’s out, Nano motioned Yui to lay on her bed. With swift motions, Nano made quick work of Yui’s diaper. “They're all clean,” Nano exclaimed. Yui was now in a clean diaper ready for the day. The rest of the morning was silent as the two girls finished eating and leaving outside for the day. While preparing food in the kitchen, Nano noticed a note. I wanted to apologize for yelling at you two like that. I don’t know what to make of you two wearing diapers?! Yui I could see if she were wetting the bed, but not my oldest daughter. Instead of scaring you in the night, I decided to think about it. So I’d like to talk about this later tonight with Nano. This note was definitely from their mother—clearly confused. One thing was certain though, Nano was going to have to explain to her mother the reason they wore diapers. Sigh, another thing to worry about for later tonight. With that thought, Nano began her march to school. At school—the current time being lunch hour, Nano sat next to Miki and Fumiko. However, as much as the joyful faces they would bring, Nano couldn’t help break her silence. Within this group, Nano was almost always the one to be cheering everyone up. However, given Nano’s night things couldn’t be the same. “What’s wrong Nano?” Nano looked up to see it was Miki who questioned her. Miki held a concerned expression like she was ready to beat up the entire judo team if needed. Looking over to Fumiko, Nano felt a similar concern. Albeit being new friends, the bond they shared wasn’t to be questioned. Nano began to look down on herself. What am I doing? My friends are worried about me this much. All my worrying is just bringing a bad feeling to those I care for. I shouldn’t be caring about it right now, but for those around me right now. Taking both hands, Nano slapped her cheeks. Forcing herself to wake up from pointless concern and awaken with a smile. Returning a smile towards Miki and Fumiko, “Thank you guys for your concern. I’m sorry to have worried you, let us enjoy our lunch together!” Miki and Fumiko both nodded in reply accepting their close friend back. Thinking if she should explain her worries to her friends, Nano decided not to as it was her problem she should face alone. Miki wasn’t the type to always bring up personal problems and Fumiko was probably too shy to even think of asking that. However, Nano believed it in her friends that they wanted to support her as much as they could. So all she could do now was try to absorb their care as much as she can. Once all the lectures came to an end which brought the school day to a close, Miki stated she wanted to go and practice. So Nano wished her luck in her practice with a game coming soon. However, from watching Miki walk out to the dojo, Nano noticed Fumiko behind her. “Um-m,” came Fumiko’s shy and soft voice. It was clear that she was wanting something but having a difficult time starting it. “I-I was just.” Given Nano’s experience with Fumiko before, she knew the best thing was to just be patient with her than to try and force her to speak her mind. “Help.” Even though it wasn’t much, Nano got the idea Fumiko was wanting help with something. “At your house?” Nano asked. Given the prior day, Nano wondered if Fumiko really was thinking to tell her mother. This then got Nano thinking about her own mother and how poorly it could go. So Nano began to think she should possibly convince Fumiko to just hold the secret. “Y-yeah,” Fumiko responded. “F-for my mother.” Nano’s thoughts were correct that it was for trying to tell her mother her secret. Before Nano could speak about it being a bad idea, she remembered how kind her mother was. Fumiko’s mother was also rather close to her daughter, at least that’s how it sounded to Nano in the diaper world. Given how Fumiko hasn’t really had any friends before, Fumiko’s only person she could talk with was probably her mother. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you there,” Nano responded. She decided it might actually go rather well with her mother. “Thanks!” Fumiko smiled. “Well, we can head over to your house then.” “Okay.” With the goal in mind for helping Fumiko, the two set off for Fumiko’s house. Once at Fumiko’s house, Nano was once again greeted by Fumiko’s smiling mother. This time, Fumiko called ahead of time to let her mother know Nano was coming over. Now with Nano at the house, Fumiko went up to her room to play some games together like before. Nano took this as Fumiko trying to work up her courage beforehand. After several rounds, Fumiko looked at Nano’s waist. “Um, did you need a-a,” Fumiko started. “Change…” Fumiko sunk down probably feeling embarrassed to mention it. Taking that as a hint to check herself, Nano found her diaper to be rather swollen. “Yup, I could definitely use a change.” “Okay, I’ll be here if you need me,” Fumiko replied. Nano shuffled to her bag to pick out one clean diaper to change into. However, instead of heading to the restroom, Nano walked over to Fumiko—handing her the diaper. “Y-you don’t have to give me another one…” Fumiko blushed. “But thanks…” It was clear Fumiko thought the diaper was for her. Nano smiled, “No silly, it’s for you to change me.” Fumiko went an even brighter shade of red and flustered even more, “I-I b-but…” Looking both ways, Fumiko then held the diaper tight in her hands. “Here, you can change me on your bed,” Nano spoke as she laid on Fumiko’s bed. This invitation was tough for Fumiko to decline as she wasn’t sure how to. So Nano felt that she was probably being a bit unfair, but could tell Fumiko had thought of changing her before. Nano was used to Fumiko changing her in the diaper world before so it wouldn’t have been a big deal. Once Fumiko finished accepting it, she walked towards Nano—diaper in hand. Without any sense of resistance, Nano spread her legs in waits of her diaper change. “I-I’m not sure,” Fumiko spoke up. She was probably feeling questionable of either she wouldn’t give a good change or if she wanted to give one at all. “It’ll be fine, you do know how to give a change right?” Nano replied with her question. Fumiko only nodded before blushing as she proceeded to set the diaper under Nano’s waist. Nano’s wet diaper in sight, the obvious objective to change it into the fresh one. The changing process was an awkward one, at least for Fumiko. Nano could only hold a smile—happy her friend was helping. Soon Fumiko finished taping up the new diaper which caused Nano to inspect her work. “Yay, you did a good job!” Nano smiled. “O-oh good,” Fumiko replied. “I was kind of worried…” “Hehe, well it’d be hard to beat Miki’s first change job. That was a total disaster.” After having that stated, both girls began to laugh. “Oh, I forgot to ask, how was your night last night with the diapers?” “It was great. I-I didn’t even use the potty.” Fumiko went red but giggled. “Ah, that does sound like it went great then!” After having a stage cleared, Fumiko looked over at Nano once again. “W-well, you know why I asked you over right?” “Yup, you wanted to tell your mother correct?” Nano replied. Fumiko nodded, “I’m really not sure…” “Oh I know it’ll be fine,” Nano tried reassuring her. “I’ll be nearby if you need me though! But I know you can do it!” “You’re right, I can do this.” Sounding confident, Fumiko got up and began making her way out of her room with Nano behind her. Once they made it down the stairs, Nano hid behind a wall as Fumiko approached her mother. “Oh sweetie, did you need anything?” Fumiko’s mother asked. “Umm, mommy,” Fumiko spoke. “Yes?” “Well… I umm, have this secret…” By now Nano could only guess Fumiko’s mother had changed her expression to one that was concerned. However, Nano couldn’t help feel impressed in that Fumiko so far hasn’t stuttered her words as much she would with others. It showed how close the two must have been. “I kind of wanted to tell you for some time, and Nano knows it and…” Nano only blushed to hear her name being brought up. “A secret that Nano knows huh,” Fumiko’s mother responded. “This must be a rather important one to be shared then. I hope it isn’t anything bad is it?” Fumiko quickly shook her head. “No, it isn’t anything bad… It’s just, something I like. And…and… it’s umm… d-di.” “It’s okay sweetie, you can tell me. Mommy will understand.” Nano couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of the way Fumiko’s mother sounded. “But take your time, I don’t want you to have a panic attack.” “D-di-diap…ers…” It was a bit broken up, but Nano could perceive what she was trying to say, though could be difficult for anyone else given the characters used were a bit muffled and silent. “Diapers?” Fumiko’s mother sounded surprised. Even though it could have been misunderstood, it seemed her mother picked up on it rather swiftly. “I-I…*sniff*.” Fumiko quickly sounded like she broke down to tears. “Shh, shh dear it’s okay. I know it must have been hard for you to tell me this. Even though it is strange, I’m glad it wasn’t anything dangerous.” There was a slight pause before Fumiko’s mother spoke again. “So I take it you’d like to wear diapers again then? Well, mommy’s fine with her baby prancing around like a baby again.” “M-mommy!” Nano couldn’t help but creep around the corner to find Fumiko breaking down in her mother’s arms who was smiling and also crying. This was definitely the mother-daughter bond Nano dreamed of. Nano smiled as she watched the two until her gaze was matched with Fumiko’s mother. Swiftly, Nano hid behind the wall once again. “You can join us now if you’d like?” sounded Fumiko’s mother. Obviously, this question was directed towards Nano. Nano didn’t want to disrupt the good mood so she slowly walked to the two who were still arm in arm. “First of all, I’d like to thank you for being such a good friend to Fumiko. Especially for being able to keep her secret as well. In all honesty, I’ve been afraid for her future. She never has had anyone really get close to her so I know she has a difficult time socializing. That is why I’m really glad you have become her friend. Nano was it?” Nano nodded in reply. “I hope that you’ll be able to continue accepting my daughter, even if she so strangely wears diapers in the house, hehe.” The fact Fumiko’s mother was giggling at the thought brought a smile to Nano. “I’d never dream of doing anything else. Fumi-chan’s a great girl once you can talk to her. So it makes me feel like I unearthed quite a valuable treasure here.” “Thank you, Nano-chan,” Fumiko exclaimed with tears rolling down her cheeks. Seeing as how both of them were crying together caused Nano to feel tears falling down her own cheeks. Before she knew it, she was absorbed into the two girls who now formed a trio’s tight embrace. The last hour spent at Fumiko’s house was a time of joys for both the girls. Despite Nano trying to keep her secret, at least for that day, Fumiko put on another diaper Nano lent her. Taking off her skirt, Fumiko showed her mother who only smiled patting her rear. The trio only continued talking with Fumiko openly wearing her diaper. Nano, on her way home, couldn’t help but feel envious at this result. It really seemed like a dream come true. However, it only gave Nano more hope in that she could see this reality herself later that night. Once at home, Nano called in her arrival—only to be left alone. Not to be greeted by a happy smile, nor the cheerful voice of a young girl, only a lonely entrance. This told Nano that unlike herself, Yui must have been bothered by what happened still. So what she needs the most now is a hug from her older sister! Walking up the stairs, Nano made her way towards the young girl’s room. Finding the door open, Nano walked in to find her younger sister laying on her bed reading a book. The kind of book Nano remembered lending her some time before. But unlike a normal book, this was a manga. Yui gave Nano a slight glance and blushed with a short smile before returning to her reading. Nano gave a huge smile before she swiftly approached the young girl. Without any hesitation, Nano lifted the girl up giving her a tight embrace. “I know it’s scary, but we shouldn’t be sad!” Nano stated. “So please smile for me, let us forget about what our mother thinks and enjoy ourselves!” “Nee-chan…” Yui murmured. As Nano continued to hold onto the young girl, tears began to roll down her cheeks. Once Yui calmed down, Nano got her resettled back in the living room so they could share each other for the night. Before Nano could pick up the remote to the television, she felt a tug on her shirt. Yui gave a shy blushing expression as she started towards Nano. “Um, nee-chan.” “Yes, Yui?” “I um, need a change.” Yui began to lift her skirt showing off a rather soaked diaper. Nano began to gasp at the realization for what she forgot that day—changing Yui into another diaper. Seeing how the diaper was soaked surprised Nano that it would have lasted this long unless Yui didn’t use the only diaper. “Oh, gods! I’m sorry Yui! I forgot I changed you into a diaper in the morning, it was a habit.” Yui giggled, “It’s okay.” “But, how did your diaper last?” “I brought changes to use.” Hearing Yui’s response gave Nano her answer. The young girl must have learned how to change thanks to Nano. However, Nano wondered if Yui’s day might have been a bit strange. “Well, how was your day in diapers then?” Yui brought a finger to her chin as she looked up to the ceiling. “Um, well as bad as I thought it could have been—not so bad! I’d say it was actually kind of fun.” Seeing Yui smile brought a smile to Nano. “Oh good, I’m glad that you had a decent day in diapers then. But why don’t we get you cleaned up then before enjoying our night together!” “Okay!” It was much later in the night, Nano already changed Yui and got her to bed as she waited for her mother to return home. The time was around midnight before the door sounded itself open and closed. Waiting in the kitchen, Nano found her mother who stood in front of her. Standing with confidence, and a diaper around her waist, Nano began to prepare herself. “Mom…” Nano attempted to speak. Despite her confidence, Nano struggled to continue. “I was wanting to be honest for why Yui and I…wore…diapers.” Nano’s mother had a concerned look like she didn’t understand anything at all. “Okay dear, I’m listening.” Taking a deep breath, Nano began to process her speech. “Well, it's not that we need them.” Technically I kind of do need them. “But it was something I kind of got into out of nowhere. Soon I found that I needed them—to help me feel safe.” Yeah, that was sort of the case I guess. “And not wanting to upset Yui with a secret, I told her about it. Seeing how she didn’t find it disinteresting, I kind of got her to join me.” At this point, Nano was pretty much touching her fingertips together hoping that her mother would understand. Tilting her head, Nano’s mother gave a confused expression. “I’m not sure how I feel about you two wearing diapers around the house. I mean, it isn’t drugs or anything bad, but it really isn’t normal either. And as a mother, I’m hurt you didn’t trust me enough to tell me like you did your sister.” Hearing the mention of “mother” gave Nano a flashback to the diaper world. Remembering all the happy and wonderful times her and that version of her mother had. Nano could only picture all the mistakes that this mother was making comparing the two. “I can understand that, but honestly sometimes you don’t feel like a mom at all…” The jaw of her mother dropped instantly. “You haven’t spent much time with us. We all haven’t had fun together in ages. I miss the times we could hug and feel close. I really miss being able to share everything together.” Nano could only look down after reading off the list in her head out to her mother. “Dear, you know how much my work is.” “Its always work for you and nothing else.” Nano’s mother stood up with tears raising her voice, “What do you want me to do? Huh? Just abandon my job? My career that I’ve worked so damn hard for?” Unable to say a word, Nano felt a tug at her lower side. Yui came running up to her side with a big hug. Nano could feel a hand touching her padded rear, but at this time wasn’t worth to mention that. “Don’t yell at nee-chan!” At the sight of her youngest daughter defending the oldest against her own mother sent a shiver down her spine. Their mother began to cry even more as she looked down at her hands. “…What have I done…” With tears falling down everyone’s cheeks, the mother began to look at her daughters once more. “I’m sorry, I never meant to hurt you. I-I don’t mind if you two wear diapers, but I think I need to reevaluate my schedule.” After stating these words, their mother walked past them up to the stairs—most likely to her bedroom. Hearing these words caused Nano to cry and embrace Yui even more. I may not have been able to hear the caring words of the mother as I did from the other world, but I think she really does care for us. I mean she does work a lot, but I remember seeing her say she was wanting to make sure we’d be happy. Only if she could realize that we’d just be happy being together Plus I know that’s exactly what father is doing. But whenever I see him, he always has that smile I admire. The word “schedule” also stuck out to Nano. I don’t think Yui will understand, but mother really does stick to a schedule. And if she was to change that, perhaps she might really change her schedule for the week. Nano hugged Yui tight, “Thanks for coming for me.” Yui hugged Nano back, “Will our mommy be okay?” Nano smiled at her sister, “I think she needs some time. But wouldn’t it be great if our mother came to be a caring mother once again?” “Hehe yeah, I’d love that!” Yui’s innocent face broke out into a bright beam at the thought. “Then she could change us again hehe.” The thought was still there for having Nano’s mother changing her in the diaper world, but it’d be more of a far stretch for this one—possibly. “Yeah, that’d be great! Speaking of change, do you need your diaper changed?” Yui pulled down her pajama pants showing off her cute design—with no wet indications. “Nope!” “Oh good, I don’t need one either.” At this point, Yui lifted her sister’s skirt showing off the pure white padding of her diaper—also dry. “Why don’t we go to bed together then for tonight?” “Yay!” As the two held hand in hand, Nano thought she heard a sound of footsteps going up the stairs. However, going up the stairs herself showed no signs of anyone nearby. Perhaps she was just thinking of it, or possibly they were eavesdropped on. Laying down in bed with Yui in her arms, she kept murmuring the good sides of a caring mother. Yui smiled at the idea, and the two kept the ideas in their mind as they drifted off to sleep. Nano was glad for now they didn’t have to worry about wearing diapers in the house anymore. Chapter 16 “Men!” Shouted the armored contestant. This was followed along by a “ksh” sound as two wooden swords clashed. With a swift parry, the opposing contestant swung forward like a spring. “Dote!” A flag was raised as it was a clean hit. It was several days since Nano and her mother had their confrontation. However, Nano hadn’t seen nor heard from her mother since. Currently, Miki was in the final match against a revered fierce opponent. Prior to all the matches viewed, Nano could tell that Miki would slip up on important strikes. This time that didn’t seem to be the case. Another strike and Miki cleanly took the game with raving cheers from her team. However, instead of greeting her team after winning the match for them, she walked towards Nano and Fumiko taking off her helmet holding it to her side. “Hey,” Miki stated with a smile and a slight wave from the hand that carried her mask. “That was great Miki!” Nano stated. “Mhm,” Fumiko nodded behind. Miki smiled proudly, “Thanks.” She then leaned in closer to the two to talk quietly, “Does either of you need a you know what?” A you know what referring to a diaper change. Blushing, Nano shook her head, “No I’m good.” Fumiko had a similar expression, “S-same.” Both Nano and Fumiko came in their usual attire, which included a diaper. After being allowed to wear diapers by her mother, Fumiko had proudly been wearing them more often and joined Nano’s being diapered outside of her own home. Nano began to reminisce a couple of days back to Wednesday. The trio had gotten together and Nano helped Fumiko tell Miki the truth that she was into diapers. Seeing how Fumiko liked diapers, Miki couldn’t help but give Nano a look. “I wonder if you are attracting this kind of crowd?” Nano shook her head in her defense, “No, this was just purely coincidental.” At this point, Fumiko struggled to look Miki in the eyes after telling her secret. However, Miki gave a genuine smile. “I have no problems with it at all. So I hope that we can continue to be good friends!” Hearing this statement, Fumiko raised her head and smiled with tears. “Thank you. And I agree.” Now back in the present day, Nano did feel awkward about Miki asking out of nowhere but felt contended at the same time. Contended that her friendship with both her friends could only increase. “So we celebrate at my place?” Miki asked. “Sure,” Nano replied. Fumiko didn’t reject so the trio looked forward to the celebration to be done. When they walked into Miki’s room and placed their bags down, Miki began setting up her television. While Miki was in the middle of her business, Nano looked behind her to see Fumiko blushing and bending over slightly. This position Nano took a guess that Fumiko was also doing her own business. Sure enough, a smell began to instantly waft into the air. Noticing the scent, Miki’s nose twitched. “Okay Nano, I think you need a change.” Instantly, Nano put her arms up shaking her head rapidly in defense. “Um, actually that wasn’t me.” Both Miki and Nano turned to look at Fumiko who began to turn even redder and coil both hands together looking away. “Aw, it’s okay Fumi-chan!” Nano spoke up. “Why don’t I help you get changed?” Nano knew that Miki was aware of Fumiko’s secret, but they hadn’t reached the level of changing yet. “T-thanks Nano,” Fumiko smiled. Nano began to take Fumiko’s hand and guide her out of Miki’s room. The two made their way into the restroom of Miki’s home upstairs. It wasn’t a tiny bathroom which made things easier to change Fumiko. Holding the changing supplies in hand, Nano placed a towel they’d call the “changing mat.” Once Fumiko laid down on the towel, she relaxed her legs and upheaved her skirt showcasing a soaked and bulging diaper. Atta girl! That’s a good full diaper as it should be. With those thoughts, Nano began the changing process. “How’s your mom been doing?” Nano asked as she undid the dirty diaper. “She’s been great!” Fumiko beamed a smile. “I-I did feel nervous when I got home from school and she had a package waiting for me. S-she asked me to wear one right away to see if they were my s-size. They were, and so I wore diapers that entire night. It was a little strange having her change me, but it felt calming at the same time. It made me realize, I-I really love my mother.” Nano smiled in awe of Fumiko’s statement. “Aw, that’s great! I’m really happy for you that your mother accepts you!” She felt a pit in her stomach that told her she felt jealous but happy as well for her friend. “Yeah, it been really great so far after meeting you. I-I’m so glad you’re my friend Nano-chan!” “Hehe, me too Fumi-chan!” Nano then finished applying the finishing touches and taping up a clean diaper. “And there, all clean!” “Hehe, thanks.” “Yup, I know how troublesome a messy change can be so I’m glad to have helped.” With her salute, they walked back to Miki’s room. Sitting on the bed, Miki had a curious expression as she eyed Nano. Leaping off, she swiftly ran behind Nano as if this was a tournament match. “Um, yes Miki?” Nano questioned. Without any hesitation, Miki lifted Nano’s skirt revealing her diaper—correction a stained diaper. “Huhu, I see you are wet too, Nano,” Miki smirked. Nano then remembered she did feel a need to go before she walked into Miki’s house, but the diaper did feel comfortable. “Yeah, seems that’d be the case.” “I should get you changed up then huh?” Miki tilted her head and smiled. “We shouldn’t wait any longer before you get a rash!” Taken by the hand, Nano was dragged off to the restroom. She waved off to Fumiko who smiled and waved back. With all the diaper changes taken care of, the trio didn’t waste any time when it came to playing games, watching a show that Nano and Fumiko were interested in and chatting filled with laughter. The time they were able to spend together was filled with an abundance of joys. Most importantly, all three of them were okay with the fact that the majority of them currently wore diapers—and even used them. With one last diaper change, Nano and Fumiko left several hours after the start of the celebration. Despite wanting to continue to spend time for the rest of the night, Nano thought she better get home to make dinner for her sister. So they happily waved to each other as Miki took Fumiko to the station. Walking home, Nano felt like everything was just getting better and better now. As Nano walked through the door of her home and announced her return, she was instantly greeted at her waist—Yui’s tight hugging. However, it wasn’t just her sister to greet her but a smile from her M.I.A mother. Feeling a little shocked to see her mother home, especially at this time, Nano worried looked down to see the huge innocent smile her sister was giving. Instinctively, Nano bent down to lift the young girl’s skirt and check her diaper. Her jaw opened as she realized the young girl was in fact diapered—stainless too. Feeling a tug at her own skirt, Nano jumped as she saw her mother hoisting her skirt up to identify the diaper underneath. “Looks like your dry hun,” Nano’s mother announced. However, this caused Nano to go into a deep red and panic. Is she going to be angry that I’m wearing a diaper? But I mean Yui is wearing a diaper so I’d guess not? “It’s okay sweetie, I decided to help you two!” Exclaimed their mother with a huge smile. “Instead of worrying you, I thought it’d be better to just help you with your diapers. So don’t feel afraid, come to mommy if you need a change!” Nano’s thoughts jumbled all over the place, “I-uh-okay-thanks?” “Mhm,” nodded the adorable Yui adding her piece. “Don’t worry, I did a lot of thinking this past couple of days. And even discussed it with your father. To be honest, I had felt we were sort of drifting apart due to work. However, now that we talked, I feel a whole new sense of adoration for him.” Nano smiled seeing her mother blush as she brought her hands together. “He did say that it was rather strange that you two would be wearing something like diapers.” Nano looked down at the thought of not having her father’s approval. “Then he pictured you two in them and changed his mind thinking you were cute.” Lifting her head and spirits, Nano smiled back to her mother. “At first, I thought it was extremely strange for why you’d be wearing diapers of all things. But after you and I had our talk I started to think differently. Now I completely agree with him, you two are too adorable in your special little padding.” The tone of her voice shifted to as if she was talking to a baby at mentioning “special little padding.” Nano was in disbelief at these words, as it seemed she was gaining the caring mother she dreamed of. “So you’d like to care for us then?” “Yup sweetie, I’d love to! Your father really helped me figure out that what I really need now, is to be able to care for the two of you. So it was tough, but I managed to take time off from work so I can spend time together!” Upon hearing this revelation, Nano hugged her mother alongside Yui who joined in. “Thank you, thank you for coming home *sniff.” Nano began to cry with joyful sniffles. Sharing the embrace, her mother began to cry a little as well. “Yup, I’m finally home. And I haven’t had a single cigarette in over 48 hours. If I want to be your mother, I really need to stop bad habits.” Knowing her mother was very serious at this point, Nano tightened her embrace and the waterfall poured out from her eyes. Feeling a tug at her waist, Nano felt a few pats on her padded rear. “You really are cute in a diaper you know?” “Thanks!” Nano continued to cry. Now having the happiest reunion with a long-awaited caring mother, Nano couldn’t wait to share her time together with her favorite sister and now her favorite mother. She now felt comfortable being in her diaper around her mother that she helped Yui and herself take their skirts off just to be in their diapers and shirt. Only to receive praising words of adoration from their caring mother. Nano felt comfortable being able to sit next to them and not worry about when she ends up using her diaper. Well, when I do go, I at least will have a caring mother who will change me now! Hehe, I can’t wait to see the look on her face when she has to clean a big mess I make! And I’m glad Yui will now have a caring mother to give her an even brighter upbringing! With a smile, Nano relaxed completely absorbing this happiness. Epilogue Over a year has passed since Nano woke up in a world with diapered dependent women. Nano can’t help but look at the exact coin she deposited into the box that caused it all to happen. Also causing her to reminisce the memories she gained from that experience. It was extremely strange at first to find herself without being able to use the restroom and forced to go her day without the potty. But as time went on, Nano found a closer friendship to Miki than she had before. She also found a new friendship through Fumiko whom she never met before in the real world. Overall though the strangeness of it all, Nano grew to enjoy the padding she began to wear between her legs. Once being able to return back to the regular world, she was able to thank the diaper world for helping her eyes open at the truths around her. This allowed her to help her closest friend become stronger like they so desired. Even be able to understand an unusual interest that her new-found friend Fumiko had. And most importantly, grow her family closer together. Speaking of Nano’s family, Nano’s mother had taken a rough course over the past year in helping Nano. The kind of help was to return Nano to a regular big potty trained girl. Nano felt embarrassed at first that she had to have this kind of help, but her mother didn’t mind and only returned a caring smile. So now Nano could walk around wearing her cute underwear anytime she wanted, but for the day she decided to wear her extra padding—a delectable diaper. Walking out of her room, Nano smiled at the memories she made. Even though it was strange, after working hard and struggling, I was able to find a way to obtain this dream. Sitting down next to her younger sister, who sported a diaper and pink pacifier, Nano put a purple pacifier in her mouth. Smiling, she couldn’t help but thank the special padding at her waist for allowing her to know the truths in her life. The End Afterword First and foremost, I would like to thank you for reading Nano’s Enchantment. Writing this story has been an overall enjoyment, so I hope that it was enjoyable to have been read as well. I feel like I really learned a lot through the effort I put into it. Here’s a fun tidbit about this story. I first started it with the idea of a fan story with a character from the series IdolM@ster--more specifically the Cinderella side. The character being Ranko Kanzaki. Given her main personality, I thought of her finding a grimoire that allowed her to grant wishes. However, she would help her friends out for the most part with their small wishes. Eventually one would wish for not having to take restroom breaks, which would eventually lead into what was basically Nano’s Enchantment’s “diaper world.” All girls being diaper dependent—including Ranko herself. I suppose it’d been kind of fun writing them performing a concert while diapered—obviously, this would have to include using them too. However, I decided to write Nano’s Enchantment instead as a means to practice the idea in my mind first before jumping right into a fan story. Plus me being a perfectionist, I’d want to perfectly display all the personalities of all the characters if I were to write a fan story than take my own twist on it. So now that I have Nano’s Enchantment completed, I can definitely say I won’t be writing this fan story (lol). I’ve kind of taken a disliking to fan stories over time, so that’s mainly why I won’t go for writing it. And I wouldn’t want to write the same kind of story twice. Even though I won’t be writing that idea, I hope this small tidbit was interesting enough to learn. Kind of shocking that it took me this long to finish the story, mostly due to inexperience. But thanks to this story, I feel I’ve found a pretty good system for writing stories now that works for me. So all those ideas that have been collecting over time, I might get to work on them now and finish them as well. With Nano’s journey being completed, I do have to say I have an idea for Nano that I may at some point go into making. But no promises if I do get to making that anytime soon. Lastly, I hope each of you a good day in your own special padding (or caring for those in them).

(to partecipate contact me privatly) Little part Clare was a little girl who really wanted be famous, for this reason she decided to participate to the first edition of the reality show “the nursery”. She had successfully passed the audition, and signed the contract (even though she didn’t read it completely) and now the 25 years old girl had only to present herself to the rendezvous point. That afternoon after a light lunch she had had a shower and before wear the cutest dress that she had in her wardrobe, a lilac dress with her name embroidered in her chest and a pull up, before styling her red and curly hair in two pigtails (she wanted very much be cute to go in TV), then after brush her tooth with her toothbrush, with the head of Elmo of the Mappets in the end of the handle, and two tube of her favorite toothpaste cherry-flavored in her Koala backpack, and after a deep breath she got out from the apartment where she lived. The taxi was waiting her on the way out of her house and the man driving helped gently her to sat down on the car booster before the taxi driver asked her where she wanted go, then after have given the studios address she relaxed looking out from the back taxi window. When she arrived to the location attacked her badge at her chest and after being helped by the man she paid him and she took her backpack she went to the entry of the TV studio where some littles and some Amazon were just arrived. Amazon part Samantah was a thirty amazon woman who decided to partecipate to the new reality show only for fun, she passed the audition and she signed the contract only after had read the contract very carefuly, she worked for a commercial company and she knew that know only contract before sign it was very important and she was used to do it. That morning after have did the last check in of her suitcase she closed it and she prepare her self to get out from her house. She got in the car where her boyfriend was waiting to start the engine and start for the rendezvous point. She got out of the car and took her big suitcase before kiss her boyfriend lips and go after attack her badge to her pullover she went to meet the other partecipants to the game.

“Who is hungry?” An Amazon Mommy said towards her adopted Littles. She had large boobs peaking out from the tight apron. “We are!” Her litter of Littles cheered running towards their Mommy. They were surprisingly compliment children all dressed in dalmatian onesies. “Now now. You’ll all have a turn” the Amazon assured as she breastfed her kids two at a time. Unfortunately, she was only able to feed half of her Littles. “Oh no! I’m out of milk.” “Waaaaaaah!” Her surprised littles cried. Suddenly the setting froze. Narrator: “Want to have a large family, but your boobs just can’t feed everyone?” An eccentric looking amazon looking similar to a mage called Silly Minx due to the rainbow colored hair and loli outfit. “Well now you can!” She holds up a pill case of the commercial’s medication. “Take MilkMaid. The hormone treatment that will reforge your body into a fountain of youth!” She zaps the Amazon mommy with her candy cane shaped staff, and the Amazon’s boobs instantly doubled in size while lactating milk. The Littles drooled and wagged their fake tails. The Littles fed until all of them were full and napping. “I still have more to give!” The Amazon Mommy said. “Now I can adopt even more kids! Thank you MilkMaid.” Narrator: “Ask your doctor before using Milkmaid, not that they’ll say no.” Wink. The TV turns off. Commercials like that were common these days. After decades of forcible altering the bodies of Littles to become more babyish, now Amazons were altering their own bodies to become stronger and more maternal. ******************************************************* Amy was finally ready. After a year of hormone therapy using MilkMaid, the Amazon felt ready to adopt her first Little. She was raised to be responsible, which is why it tormented Amy for years not being able to adopt until she was financially ready. And now that she was ready, she would make sure that whatever Little she adopted would be well fed and fat for the rest of their life. She had stalked many spots where Littles were vulnerable. Littles got adopted all the time, after all it was only natural for them to be babied. She already spent months shopping for the perfect nursery. Comparing the latest trends and gossip from her friends. Each day she placed a different diaper in her purse to be prepared. She had even breastfed one of her friend’s Littles. “My Little will want for nothing but the cutest.” Amy said in the vacant nursery squishing a five foot tall stuffed animal with her hugs. “Except for all the cute outfits I’ll dress them in. Ooooo! But which one should I pick!?!” The eyeballs of the stuffed animal were poking out. “Just the thought of caring for a little was triggering Amy and her bigger boobs. She lactated when seeing cute Littles. If she didn’t adopt one soon, she’d go insane. Today was the day she would start a family. Amy started at the park. She hid behind a tree studying her prey. Signs of Littles needing to go potty like the foolish act they were trying pretend to be grown ups. She’d stop them from using the potty, and put them in their rightful diapers on their cute tooshies. But which ones to choose? Now that it was happening, she didn’t know who to pick? Boy? Girl? Hair color? She had ideas, but Littles never tried to make themselves look the way Amazons wanted them to. And just them Amy’s heart skipped a beat as she met the ONE. She was gorgeous. The Little had blue hair tied into tiny twin tails. She wore a pink shirt that said DIAPER PRIDE on the back and HAPPINESS on the front. Her red, white, and blue skirt with blue bow on the front was more like a tutu with the cute way it did nothing to hide her diaper on the back. The plastic cover even said CHANGE ME. The Little waddled in the park with complete obliviousness with her lined hipster sunglasses and the bubble gum she blew. And for some reason she had no parent or tag meant for runaway Littles. The only thing missing from her was a pacifier. Amy knew she met her Little. She was biting her nails just seeing her little girl swing happily on the playground swing. She was a magnet for Amazon mommies. A little hyperactive, but nothing extra padding couldn’t prevent. She couldn’t let these other sluts in the park have her. The victory pose HER Little gave after jumping off the swings was explosive, that Amy began lactating. Here maternal instinct was attracted to this girl more than anything else in her entire life. She rushed towards the Little and picked her up. The Little was only 5 feet tall compared to the 13 foot tall Amazon. Amy even had a name for her new child. “You’re so cute Izzy, the way you posed for Mommy!!!” Amy said hugging her new child with all her might. “You’re going to live with me forever and ever!!” “Mommy?” Izzy said confused and looking up from Amy’s boobs. Luckily, she was still able to breath. Amy giggles and swings around. “Naughty naughty Izzy. Lucky for you I have 10 pacifiers to choose from in my purse. The teddy bear one will look perfect on you!!” Amy’s adoption of Izzy was probably a bit louder than the average Amazon, but she didn’t care. Amy was high on Izzy!! This feeling would never go away. She couldn’t even wait to go home to breastfeed Izzy. She would immediately go to the nearest bench to stamp the relationship between Amazon and Izzy, as god intended. (Funny story, there was a new religion regarding a new deity called Baby Phoenix, said to be the goddess of infantilism for Littles. But that is a story for another time). “I’m going to…” Izzy grunted as her diaper visibly expanded in the back. The Little had pooped herself from all the squeezing from the stronger Amazon. Izzy looked a little embarrassed, but more mature about it than the majority of Littles caught in an accident. Now nothing could prevent the adoption which lit stars in Amy’s eyes. Amy: “Good baby Izzy. Making boom-boom for Mommy. I have a diapee just for you right after we feed your tum-tum.” Suddenly Amy squinted with disgust. She was so close to the poopy diaper that gave off the worst odor had never smelled. Amy didn’t understand why she hated this more than anything. She had lots of experience changing the messy diapers of littles. It made her feel maternal and only strengthened her resolve to one day adopt. But Izzy’s poops just felt wrong. Like an allergic reaction bringing untold misery to Amy’s nose. Her arms shook as she started holding the dizzy Izzy farther away, but the smell wouldn’t go away. Izzy looked a bit relieved after pooping herself, but Amy felt vomit coming up. How was this possible Amy thought looking at a smiling Izzy? How was this perfect Izzy making her need to vomit? And then she dropped Izzy. Amy blacked out for a moment to the sight of her daughter Izzy crying on the ground. “Izzy I…” Amy stuttered but interrupted by vomit that she had to block. All the other Amazons could see the vomit slowly ooze out of the hand barrier. “She dropped me!!!” Izzy cried out pointing at Amy. This drew the attention of all of the Amazons, some with phones out. “How could you betray me?!” Amy thought looking at her daughter. Was she still her daughter? The smell was overcoming her maternal instincts and each second she wavered made things worse for Amy. Instinct just kicked in. Amy ran away from the situation. She didn’t even bother to pick of the purse she dropped. She just ran back to her house to empty the contents of her stomach and lay sick in the nursery she had spent months building with love. Izzy would have looked so cute in this room, but that was impossible now. “I’ll never be a mommy” Amy said crying herself to sleep. And every night for the next three months where she couldn’t even leave her house from depression. She had the boobs she wanted, but they felt useless now. Just big heavy lumps of fat with no one to relieve them. The company of MilkMaid never released any side effects to the public and 95% of reviews were positive from successful new Amazon parents. Amy was not a satisfied customer, but then she was considered an outlier. She never got a chance to adopt Izzy although the system said she was adopted shortly after. Their day at the park became a viral video on social media. Everybody say what happened and the GOOD Mommy Amazon who adopted Izzy when Amy fled. “At least she can stand a dirty diaper!!” Amy cried looking at the video in humiliation.

I’m writing the Prologe in the I perspective but the story will be in Third person I hope that is okay. Prolouge In the hills in front of the Mountains of Bargion with was dividing line between the Two Kingdoms of Saharan and Merios was the place I lost everything. There they stood my so called “friends” Peritons, Miaral and Haliat whit three armies standing behind them. They didn’t come to talk no they came to kill me. “Amellia please let us end this” Miaral pleaded whit me. End what? Me going after the Corrupt Nobel’s? Killing Bandits? Stopping wars between the Kingdoms? Killing Clergy Man who obviously actet corupt and should be punished? wonder how it came that I never saw it. Miaral was a Nobel Woman and didn’t like seeing me Successful after all I was only a Orphan. Peritons as a Cleric and now Pope of the Church of the Sun God didn’t want me to be around since I’m a thorn in his side for not conforming to his Ideals of Church supremacy. But Haliat was the one that hurt me the most. My best “friend” who found me in the woods and showed me the way of Magic. He wanted me dead because I was better since being number 2 to a Woman 10 Years younger and 3 Feet smaller hurt his Ego. They all wanted me dead for my power. “okay Miral back off and I won’t kill you all.” I said whit cold voice. I was done playing nice and doing what they wanted. I will bring peace to this world no matter what. It took me weeks on end to find out the contractors to the Assassins send after me. These three who whit my Help got the power they had today tried to kill me. People I would give my life for betrayed my trust and I would never trust anyone anymore. Peritons looked at me “please Amellia we can’t let you be controlled bye the Demons anymore” said the corrupt clergy Man whit just made me Laugh even more. We both knew I can’t be possessed not with the sheer amount of Natural Mana I possessed whit would make every Demon trying to posses me, beg for mercy bevore being incinieratet. None of these people cared about others whit was obvious since they brought Armies with would be nothing but Causalities. They know they can’t stop me but I guess this makes them feel Safe. I never got this mentality of Power in Numbers. Just one thought and my well-trained mind caused my Mana immediately to resonate with the world and I could see everyone tense up. “come on now. You’re already afraid I didn’t even start yet.” I said and with a Wave of my Hand I skillfully linked several explosion magic incantations in my mind and Decimated half the Army. This kind of Magic would be obviously impossible if you weren’t me Amellia the White Rose of Saharan, Amellia the Dragon Slayer, Amellia the Demon Hunter , Amellia the Sorceresses of Terror. I had a lot off Titles but I would gain one this day Amellia the Slayed. The fight was not as Long as I wished it to be. I wish I could say we fought for days. But no, the fight took a short 50 Minutes. I killed the Soldiers within the first 20 Seconds. However, the team work of a High-ranking Healer and someone like Miaral whose attacks I couldn’t just shrug off whit my Magic Armor and most of all Haliats Barriers took more out of me then I wish to admit. Thinking back, they probably brought the Troops as a show to have a reason to attack me in the eyes of the Public. I however am proud to say I almost killed all three of them. I actually killed Miaral however Peritons brought her back to life. I should have tried to kill him first however I couldn’t bring me to go for the actual kill after all as an Elf he looked no day older than 15 and I couldn’t kill a child corupt as he may be. My Body was brought to the brink of its limit as I took another attack from Miaral. I lost against all three of them combined. No mater my Might I couldn’t protect myself. No one came to help me. People I trusted stood whit weapons drawn in front of me to kill me. I don’t know why but it made me laugh and I felt empty. I thought I knew what friendship and love was but apparently, I was a fool. How could I a Orphan who never felt a single motherly Touch now anything about love? Determined to survive i summoned the last bit of Mana in my body an channeling every bit of Power I had stored up. The ancient Magic Teleport unfolded around me . I wanted to run and hide and recover. However, whit Periton there his Divine Magic and his God on his side it was not to be. I felt my Teleport getting stopped and then I felt nothing anymore as the sweet nothingnesse of uncouncioussnese embraced me. Chapter 1: Banished Amellia groaned as she felt her Consciousnesses coming back and with that the full force of Pain. Her body was in tatters. After a couple of seconds of self-pity, the Young woman started to take stock of her injuries. First, she had no broken bones except the Broken rib which wouldn’t hinder her too much. Additionally she was, if she believed her sense of Pain, bruised everywhere. None of these wounds would be classified as Mortal except the Sword wound between her Breast whit was more a Hole then just a wound. Amellia wondered how she didn’t die but that didn’t matter right now. She immediately started circulating the tiny amount of Mana she regenerated while unconscious and did her best to get rid of the Chest wound. The Mana was no where near enough for a full recovery but at least she could close the hole and wouldn’t bleed to death. The other cuts and sword slashes weren’t fatal enough and would heal bye themselves. Amellia stood up after roughly 15 Minutes of Self tending. The young Sorcerers found herself in a forest with giant trees at least a hundred feet high. However, that wasn’t what was the most terrifying to her. She just realized that the Mana in the air was terribly thin. In Sahara if she had to recover her Mana, she could do so within eight Hours and be in fighting condition within four. In this environment however she would need roughly forty to fifty Days and that was a generous guess. She would need to make more calculations to be more precise. However, with these Information’s she could tell that she was out for at least twelv hours and used that Mana up already. Amellia had to first find Food and water for her broken body to heal and then a place to rest. She would recover and then she would go back. This was the day she promised to get revenge. Whit Burning and revenge driven eyes Amelia started dragging her broken Body in a random direction. It took her 4 Hours to find a City down a cliff. It was impossible for her to get down there without mana so she had to search for a Way around. The Woman laughed a couple of Times to herself how depending she was on Magic. Remembering her old days living in the forest she couldn’t believe she had been so depending on magic after learning it. Did she go soft? Probably! the luxury of the Saharan Kingdom made her soft! They wantet her soft and easy to control after all. Amellia swore to herself to become hard again. If she had took the shot at Peritons and killed him she would have Won and not be in this situation. She remembered that the young her killed without remorse to survive. Amellia didn’t even realize how she collapsed after another 2 Hours of walking. “Ima I don’t want to go hiking” said Luna as she followed her Friend out the Car. Around her she could see other Bigs and even some Littles whit made her sigh. She felt like most Amazons about Littles she would love one but she didn’t know if she could really take care of one after all that had happened. Her Eyes wandered to Ima who had Brown hair and was Toned. Ima was what Luna wanted to be Athletic and good looking and tall. Ima clocked in at 15 Ft whit was big even for Bigs. Luna however was only 11 Ft tall on the shorter end and a bit Chubby. In some ways she was Jealous of the self assured and confident Amazonian. It had been a long time since Luna felt that way. Ima held her Little Elizabeth in her Carrier. the Girl struggled a bit but with Imas firm hand and cooing words the little settled down. Luna knew that some Amazons cared for Littles like Pets but some adopted them as Children Ima was of the latter category like herself. However, she never had the Guts to get one. Luna never got a Boyfriend after she lost her Husband. She felt guilty thinking about getting a little since she had her 16-year-old Daughter Miranda. Luna shook her Head and looked to Ima “So what now?” she asked the Woman who she had lost a Bet to. Ima matter of factly said “Now we walk up this mountain sweat and feel good after doing so. It will do you good to get out of the House. I don’t think I could have got you out the House if I didn’t win that Bet. “. Luna just grumbled in dissatisfaction about cheating and other stuff but startet walking. “ How is Melissa these days ?” “oh she seems a bit out of it school stress apparently. She just doesn’t tell me anything” “hmm you should try speaking whit her I can however tell you I also didn’t speak whit my mother at her age.” “I know I KNOW but I’m worried you know ? How is little Elizabeth?” “oh look at her yourself she’s not as fussy anymore and is a good little girl aren’t you Elizabeth?” cooed Ima with was answered bye a Heartwarming giggle from the Blonde Little. At this moment Ima walked past a rock as Luna stopped since something caught her attention. She pushed the Bush to the side and the horrifying sight made her Heart drop. A little not bigger than at most 3-4 feet whit silver blond hair and sun-tanned skin. She was adorable but covered in injuries. Who would mistreat a little like this? Ima realizing Luna was not with her anymore walked up to her “hey were not going back before your step foot on the pea.. What happened to HER?” asked Ima horrified putting words to the unspoken feeling of Luna. “We are going to a Hospital NOW” said Luna whit untypical sternness and walked faster then before down the mountain whit the little secure in her arms. Ima followed the Woman whit long strides and after only a couple of Minutes both women drove out the parking lot down the road to the city thirty minutes away. Luna paced up and down in the Hospital as she waited for the diagnosis of the Doctor. Once all results came in, she was shocked “poor thing” was the first thing falling of her lips after reading the list of Injuries the little girl had sustained. After signing some papers and getting the little girl treated, she asked Ima to drop her off Home. The Amazonian held the hand of the little who was still uncurious while sitting in the backseat next to the Carrier with the little was snapped into. Every time the girl breathed and winced in pain it broke the heart of the Amazonian and she wished so desperatly she could help her but she couldn’t. In that moment Ima asked “how are you going to explain this to Melissa?” wich made Luna look up in shock “I did not think about that “she said but her Hand still holding the littles hand made it obvious she wasn’t going to budge on taking her in.

Little Problems With My So Called Friends By: Snackers (This may or may not be a continuation of my other story – Nerissa’s Home for Wayward Girls.) Jackie wasn’t sure she could do it. There were social rules about this, and the odds clearly favored one single reaction if she went through with it. What would her friends think? Well, her friends had been the ones to lead her to this, she knew just what they’d think… fuck her friends. There weren’t many of them left that she hadn’t already taken care of in some way. That thought gave her a wry grin. Most of them had already taken this little train. Another slight cramp reminded her the decision one way or the other was not about to wait long. It would be so easy, there were probably half a dozen Amazons who had glanced at her as she’d walked by. As a little, everyone already assumed she had next to no body control, all that they needed was for her to prove them right. If she went through with this though, it would mean that she wouldn’t be in her apartment anymore. She wouldn’t have a bank account; she wouldn’t go to class or have any hopes of being recognized for academic achievement. The most she could hope for was a hug and a kiss on the cheek from some future parent recognizing her for being ‘a good girl’. As that last thought went through her mind, she absently put a hand down to her skirt, giving it a pat and feeling the thick panties there. This was supposed to be temporary, until she could get over her little ‘episodes’ as her former friends put it. So, so easy. She was practically holding her own ticket on a train ready to leave the Central Station of Adulthood heading back to Baby Junction. All she had to do was punch the ticket… and do something so babyish as to be unforgivable to Amazons. She battled with the thought back and forth, the pressure and cramps increasing steadily. She looked around the park, it was quiet and no one was really paying her any mind right now. There were some littles being attended by their Amazon parents over at the sand pit, she could just make out the outlines of their thick diapers through their humiliating outfits. She tried to take her hand off her skirt, it’d be too noticeable. Did she want to be like them? Did she want to be everything she and her friends campaigned against? Slowly her hand came up and she eased her thumb into her mouth. If she were a baby, she’d never use the toilet again. She’d be dressed, and fed, and put in a footie sleeper and given a pacifier for bed. She would be shown a lot more attention. She gave a few more experimental sucks of her thumb, blushing as her other hand drifted back to her skirt. Was this her decision? She stared off into the distance, shutting off her senses as she delved deep into this. Could she? It wouldn’t be easy to go back. Hell, she’d only heard of like one or two instances where anyone had escaped the life. She felt a little dribble of wetness soaking the training panties. It was harder to hold things back when she was just relaxing her muscles like this. She should do this, she was tired of fighting, better to pick your own golden cage then to be caught in a snare somewhere. The dribble quickly spread through her entire panty front. As she peed, her cramps increased, her body sensing what was to come. There only moments for her to turn back. If she didn’t run to the bathroom… she’d surely have an unforgivable accident. She sucked on her thumb, and she felt her knees weaken a little, she was almost helpless to stop it. She gave her damp panties another pat, and she closed her eyes. She said a silent prayer in apology to the panties she was going to ruin. Her body told her it wanted to push… and… she did. For a second or two nothing happened, but then she felt the steady building pressure and finally release. There was a warm softness as it was moving. She could hear an ever so slight noise it made as the back of her panties rounded out. She gave another slight push and suddenly it felt like a rush, doubling in mass with a little rude noise. She hesitated, but it was too late, there was already a mess in the back of her underwear. After the rush, there was nothing left to hold, there was just sticky warmth now cupping her seat. She opened her eyes, blinking a few times. She’d practically been in a trance. She withdrew the thumb from her mouth. Was she a baby now? Was that all there was to it? She could already smell a tiny hint of it. She’d… she’d pooped in her training panties? For a moment she seemed to snap out of it, doing an almost immediate 180 of her emotions. This was a bad idea. How could she have done that?! She wasn’t a baby. No no no, she was in trouble now. She couldn’t very well un-poop her pants. This was all her own making, she was the one who had just… no she wasn’t thinking right. She got a worried look on her face, and quickly looked around to make sure none of the adults were nearby. She’d need to fix this somehow. She started an uneasy and slightly bowlegged walk trying to remember where the park bathroom was. If she could ditch the evidence, go commando, she could file this whole episode as a bout of temporary insanity. Pfft, like no little had ever tried to dispose of ruined panties in a park bathroom before. --- 6 Weeks Earlier --- If there was one thing Jackie had learned in her recent brush with Amazons, it was that she needed to be stronger. She’d spent the better part of many days just lying in her bed. Her normal, twin size, covered with an adult comforter that was sized for her, bed. She wore big girl panties, a sexy tank top, and she drank a lot of water, hoping to flush her system. Jacqueline, everyone called her Jackie, was part of the Matriots. It was a play on the words maturity and patriots with riot thrown in there somewhere. Her and her friends coveted maturity and she was an independent petite person, which was a nice way of saying she was what the majority of the population called a ‘little’. She and her kind were usually between 4’ft to 6’ft tall; while the rest of the population, generally known as ‘amazons’ were often more than double that height. Jackie rolled out of bed and wandered over to her small bathroom. She was going through the effort of using the toilet for what must have been the sixth time today. Last week she’d had one or two wetting accidents, and for personal safety she had quarantined herself up in her room to wait out the effects. The culprit had been tainted milk. She knew it had been tainted before she’d drank it, but the foolhardy crusader in her felt secure as an adult and believed that she needed to at least have a taste of what she was up against to fully understand the fight before her. She had been an idiot with a capital ‘I’. The milk had been ambrosia and the ghost of its taste was still on her tongue whenever she thought about it. Knowing what an evil and addictive substance it was did not lesson its effects. The whole thing had started in a park with her friends. Some of her fellow Matriots had seen a girl named Shannon. Shannon was a petite person like herself, but she had become everything they feared. An Amazon named Nerissa treated Shannon like she was a toddler. She was kept in diapers and dressed up like a baby. Shannon accepted this reality, and it turned Jackie’s stomach to watch how complacent the girl was with it. It was a popular sentiment among the Amazons that little’s needed care, that co-dependence was their only option in a ‘big’ world. Jackie’s group campaigned to fight against that perception. ‘WE WILL NOT BE REPRESSED BY THOSE WITH THE VERTICLE MONOPOLY!’ was one of their favorite slogans. It was so easy to discuss something in her group. They each nodded to each other, they each looked at what Shannon was going through, disparaging how weak she must have been to accept it. They told each other it’d never happen to them. The trouble had been when Jackie had accepted an invitation to play with Shannon. The Amazon controlling Shannon had said she needed more friends. Jackie wasn’t a dope, she knew what the invitation was, and she was on her guard. She told her friends that she was going to remind Shannon she didn’t have to be a baby, that they could help her and others like her. Her adventure had been educational to say the least. She’d played with toys, had a sip of a dangerous drink, had a nap, woke up having peed herself, and left the house in a pair of pull-ups. Part of her felt lucky to have left the house at all. The Matriots had all consoled her and congratulated her on walking through fire. They talked excitedly about the proposition of helping free other petite persons from the baby nightmares they were stuck in. Although that talk died down when Jackie had started to pee herself in the middle of their meeting… it was the single act that undermined all her bravery. The group had given her sidelong looks after that, rather than touting her bravery, they were nervous to associate with someone rendered temporarily accident prone. Which was why she had elected seclusion in her room. Which is why she was on the toilet for the sixth time today. “Another successful pee,” she told herself, feeling reassured in having kept her panties clean for so long. A solid week, no accidents. She was resolute that not only was she going to get over this setback, she was going to help Shannon. She was going to prove her cause, and be an asset to it. She was going to give her friends an example to follow. The question was how she was going to do that. If she went over for another playdate, she’d be offered milk, and having spent a week getting over its affects, she was fairly certain she could say no to it this time, but how stupid did she have to be to walk into that same trap again? And there was that taste… tasting it again would not be so bad, because it really did taste… no no, she couldn’t think that. ------- As the meeting started, Jackie knew she had to say something. All of the other girls, all of her so called ‘friends’; Liz, Amanda, Gina, Anne Marie, and Katherine were treating her like she was radioactive. Why did she even bother coming to these meetings if she was just going to be the pariah sitting on the outside of it. They always sat in a loose semi-circle, and they always took up the same chairs. Today they didn’t. Today the other five girls were seated in a clump on the other side of the coffee table, while Jackie was on her own. She edged her chair a little closer, and to their credit the girls didn’t flee, but they certainly didn’t acknowledge her in conversation. After the meeting, Jackie cornered the girl she’d known since high school. “Liz, what gives?” “Oh, hey Jackie, its uh, good to see you back.” “Don’t give me that, I’ve been gone from classes a full week and not one call from any of you. What’s wrong with everyone? What’s wrong with you? Why are you treating me like I’m contagious?” “Please don’t take it the wrong way, everyone was just a little worried. After the accident you had last meeting you have to understand how nervous it made everyone.” Jackie felt a familiar pain in her stomach. Was this what the group did when it faced any danger? “Riiiight, no one wants to be around a baby. And one accident obviously makes you a baby.” “That’s not what I’m saying Jackie, you’re being ridiculous.” “It’s what you were thinking. I walked through hell to prove I’m better than their formula. Who here has spent an afternoon in an Amazon’s playroom and come back to talk about it?” “No one’s doubting your bravery…” “Well I certainly didn’t get a heroes welcome back home.” “Jackie… what do you want me to say? You know their fear. I’m scared of getting snatched up one day, same as I’m sure you are.” Jackie opened her mouth to say something but closed it. What if she really had had an accident last week and been snapped up? Would her friends have just written her off as a lost cause? The end to the likely scenario? None of them had bothered to call or check in on her. Would they have even bothered to look? “I guess I’m just disappointed. It doesn’t take that much for our group support to fall completely apart.” “We haven’t fallen apart. We’re stronger than ever Jackie, we do better by helping each other.” Jackie rolled her eyes. This was becoming an education. Chanting happy self-reassuring slogans was one thing, but in a time of need, she’d found out just how deep the bonds of ‘friendship’ really were. Something told her that the whole group was just a spiked drink away from a complete internal meltdown. Despite what aphorisms and pats on the back they all told themselves. They were terrified and this whole group was just a fiction to help cope with that fear. “Right… well, see you next week Liz.” Liz offered an uneasy smile and instead of offering a hug or a handshake, she waved and left. Things didn’t get better as the week went on. Jackie felt like her ‘friends’ remained noticeably distant. Rachael was cordial and even polite to a point, but it didn’t extend very far. Liz didn’t come by to hang out with her like she used to. Gina didn’t find her to walk to classes. She spent a lot of time alone, when the group usually preached strength in unity. It had already been two weeks since her last accident. One night, Jackie found herself suddenly crying into her pillow. She felt stupid for doing it and worse, she felt childish, but she couldn’t stop it all the same. She was lonely and felt abandoned by her friends… the same stupid friends were now showing her just how much of a sham their group really was. Petite persons? They were littles. They were littles who just liked to pretend otherwise, and for whatever reason, her friends had stopped doing the curtesy of keeping the fantasy going for her. THEY all saw her as a little now, while they pretended they themselves weren’t. Jackie didn’t sleep well after that. The next morning while groggy and still half manic, she decided on a new purpose. The more she thought about it the more right it seemed and the pain of anxiety in her tummy was replaced with a dull smoldering fire. Her friends were afraid of her, they thought she was a little who was going to drag them down with her when she was inevitably scooped up by some Amazon. That’s what they all feared. The dark joke they shared in quips like ‘see you around, stroller bound’. In her sleepless night, Jackie had come to an important realization. Her, and the Matriots weren’t free. What was freedom anyways when you lived in constant fear of being scooped up and forced into a life you didn’t want? Freedom was realizing what was certain and shrugging off the worry. She needed to break out of the fear and it was time to show her ‘friends’ a much more stress free life. She wrote down their names on a sheet of paper. Liz, Amanda, Gina, Anne Marie, and Katherine. Five of the founding members of the Matriots, with her being the sixth. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like it was the right thing to do. They didn’t want to help her, but she could certainly help them. They hadn’t abandoned her on purpose, but rather because of fearful conditioning. All she needed to do was help each of them individually get over their fear. She’d find each of them an answer to their ‘little problem’. For the first time in a few weeks, Jackie smiled. And unironically, she slept like a baby after that. --- Jackie straightened the bow tied into her braided ponytail. A month ago she would have cursed and burned the thing in a fire, but now? It was liberating to put on something so childish and pretty. Part of her knew that this whole endeavor was wrong, and that perhaps she was going a little crazy, but there was another part of her who could really get used to sleeping soundly at night without fear of being snatched up. If it happened, it happened, but she already knew it wouldn’t be today… even despite how much she seemed to be tempting fate with this outfit. She had purchased the dress from a little store. The workers inside were only too happy to let her try on a dozen different dresses and said that this one really brought out the color of her eyes. It had more layers then a birthday cake. All she’d had to say was ‘it’s a surprise for mommy’ and she’d practically won their hearts, they even gave her a discount. Sure, the outfit made her feel little, and she hated that, but at the same time, it let her hide in plain sight. It was more a shame that she hadn’t started going into cover like this years ago. She also had on a pair of pull-ups. She would have preferred to stay in panties, but she needed the outfit to be convincing in case she was ‘checked’ on the street. Pull-ups wouldn’t raise as many amazon eyebrows as panties would. Walking around in her pretty dress, with little purse, she looked like a little whose parents trusted her just enough with a tiny modicum of freedom. It wasn’t perfect cover, but it was good enough to fool the majority. This outfit she wore had been picked especially for her ‘friend’ Gina. It was going to be a test of where Gina’s priorities lay. Her former friend had been the one she walked to class with every morning. She lived on the same block and they had their first class together. Gina was a little shorter than her, with brunette hair and a natural bookish appearance owed to her thick glasses. She was nice, but shy and kept to herself to focus on her studies. Jackie knew she was wound up tight as a spring and doubted Gina had every really cut loose and had fun in her entire ‘adult’ life. It was too bad, she liked Gina, but like the other girls, Gina had studiously started to avoid Jackie and no longer walked with her to school or even gave her the time of day. Today would be her test, if she passed, maybe this whole endeavor could be scraped, but somehow she already knew what would happen. It was time show everyone what she’d learned about this pointless sham of a support group. “Time to have a ‘little’ talk,” Jackie said to herself, smoothing out her dress. This whole outfit was ridiculous and the thought of how she must look made her giggle oddly. She skipped off to a park on the way to class, knowing she’d run into Gina on the way. It only took 5 minutes tops, and by then she was already panting a little from having skipped the whole way. Just as planned Gina walking to class, book out, head down, low profile. “GINA!” Jackie said in an urgent whisper breaking out into a run when she was just a few feet away. “Gina you have to help me!” she pleaded, still keeping her voice down. Gina looked up in surprise, her eyes widening and looking a little bug-like behind her glasses. She didn’t say Jackie’s name, but her mouth silently formed the syllables, like they were a question. She drank in Jackie’s appearance in shock, her mind calculating. “Please, I don’t have much time, they’re looking for me,” Jackie pleaded, grabbing Gina’s hand as she feigned looking around for a phantom pursuer. “Can I hide at your place?” Gina audibly gulped and without so much as a second glance, turned to run, dropping the book from her other hand. “Gina?!” Jackie implored, feeling a little pang of sadness as she didn’t let go of the grip she had on Gina’s hand. “Let me go! They’ll get me too!” the girl said frantically. It was the wrong answer. If Gina had been looking at Jackie’s face, she would have seen the scared pretense wash away like poorly applied paint, replaced by a sardonic grim sadness. “Let me go!” Gina repeated, looking back at Jackie’s hand holding onto her. “No one’s chasing me,” Jackie said calmly. Gina didn’t understand, she stopped trying to get away, looking around. There were a few people looking at them oddly, but mostly paying them no real attention. “You would have just left me?” Jackie asked. “You’ve already been to a nursery…” Gina said hesitantly, still looking around like a deer in the woods spooked by a broken twig. Poor girl, thought Jackie. She was living in a cage of fear and didn’t want to name it. It unfortunately confirmed her suspicions about their support group. It was a sham, in the end, it was every little for themselves. “Someday, maybe you’ll thank me for this,” Jackie said, mostly to herself. “What are…?” Gina was about to ask something but noticed the odd look in Jackie’s eyes and realized the other girl was still holding onto her hand by the wrist. “Jackie, can you let go of my hand?” “WHERE ARE YOU TAKING ME? WHERE’S MOMMY?!” Jackie screamed. That got the attention of every Amazon in the park, heads snapping over to look at them. Gina’s face went white before she turned and started trying frantically to tug her hand free. Jackie put on a show as well, backpedaling and looking to tug the other way. From a distance it was hard to tell who was tugging who… regardless, Amazons would have no problem picking sides. When looking between the little in a shirt and jeans wearing a college backpack, versus the little in the adorable dress with a hair bow? It was an easy pick of which little was in the wrong. “Let go, let go!” Gina hissed, trying to claw at Jackie’s hand now, already seeing mothers from the playground area she was careful to avoid heading their way. “MOMMY! I WANT MY MOMMMMYYYYYYY!” As the Amazons started to hurry toward them, Jackie released her grip just when she was fairly confident it would be moot point in trying to outrun them this close by. She put on her best performance of giving a big wet tearful honk as she ran off blubbering nonsensically about ‘mommy’. One taller Amazon one gave her a concerned look and stopped to try and help, but Jackie was careful to duck past and began running back home. The Amazon stared after her as she left but soon enough had turned back to see about the other little. Gina provided the distraction Jackie needed for a clean getaway. Once released from her grip and overbalanced by her backpack of books, she tumbled forward to land in a heap. She was quick to try and pick herself up, stumbling at a half crouch even as irate looking Amazons bore down on her. Although it was hypocrisy at its finest, the very idea of kidnapping a little away from her happy Amazon family was as deplorable as it got. One woman managed to grab the loop at the top of Gina’s backpack, “Hold it one moment little miss,” she said in a commanding and stern voice. Gina shrugged out of her backpack and continued to make a break for it, only to get swooped up in the arms of a big chested blonde woman. “Just what do you think your doin?” the other woman demanded. It was another few minutes before Jackie got to survey the aftermath. She was safely back in her apartment and watching from the window. She had a good view of the park, it was just down the street and she usually checked it every morning before going to class to make sure there wasn’t too much of a crowd and it would be safe to walk through. Three Amazon women had teamed up it seemed. Gina had probably been pulled kicking and screaming over to the playground while the other littles sitting in the sandbox all watched but made no move to interrupt what was happening. She’d missed the good parts while running home, but from what she could see Gina was now strapped into a stroller. Her shirt, jeans and even glasses were gone, replaced with a thick diaper and a cute long sleeved shirt. There was a paci in her mouth and it seemed to be stuck in place the way Gina pawed at it. “I guess I better tell the Matriots that Gina got snatched up, maybe they will be willing to launch a rescue operation,” Jackie said to herself, chuckling at the idea. Even though it was cliché, part of her wanted to make some popcorn and just sit and watch for a bit. The Amazon women a block away stood and talked animatedly amongst themselves, likely over what to do with the criminal little Rebel they had. Jackie reluctantly moved away from the window, heading over to her desk where the list she had was sitting. She took out some stickers from a drawer and put a smiley face next to Gina’s name. “There, one happy little girl. That just leaves Liz, Amanda, Anne Marie, and Katherine. Someday we can all have another support group meeting together… maybe at daycare or something.” Jackie said giggling to herself. She skipped into her bedroom to change out of the dress. Cute as it was, the layers made and running around made it a bit too hot and stuffy. Besides, it wasn’t her time to wear this kind of thing everyday yet. --- Up Next : Amanda would you like to know a secret? ---

You were lying freshly-cleaned and indignant. “Oh my gosh!” the Amazon’s excited squeal filled the locker room. She plucked a new diaper from your supplies, gushing over its cuteness. “This must be one of the new prints! I had no idea these were out already! Oooh! You’re gonna look so cute!” This Amazon was your Trainer; not potty trainer, Personal Trainer. She was beaming, fluffing open the diaper above where you lay blushing on the changing pad. ”I mean, you Little players are like celebrities with all these sponsorships. And look...” her hand rested inside, rubbing enticing circles into the cushion, “...it’s so soft and thick for our wittle’s wet bum-bum, hm?” she teased. You refused to watch and crossed your arms. “Aw, you’re just cranky ‘cause you were in that soggy diaper for so long. Don’t worry!” she scooped up your waiting ankles and slid the diaper under you like it was the most natural thing to happen to you in the world. ”This will make you feel all better,” she cooed. She kept your legs in her free hand; soon a soft smell filled the room she was starting to powder you. “This will keep you all dry~. She giggled, “At least, for a little while.” Her fingertips reached down, gliding over your baby smooth skin; not a single hair remained down there per the League’s strict diapering of Littles regulations. “Hmm...” Your Trainer’s hand rubbed around your lotioned thighs as she mused aloud. “Maybe a booster...” “I-I am potty traine—er... training.” You’d piped up, but from your current position, dusted with baby powder atop a changed diaper, it may have come across as more of a childish whine than you intended. “If you woulda let me go to the potty and hadn’t made me drink so much...” “Nonsense,” your Trainer cut in, adding the booster regardless. “I gave you exactly the number of bottles a Little needs to stay sufficiently hydrated. It’s not my fault you can’t make it to the potty in time.” “But I was—m!” “Nuh huh,” she waggled her finger. “None of that. Suck your paci until I’m done changing you.” Something that looked exactly like a pacifier was now moving in your mouth. You felt the diaper go taut then Your Trainer busied herself wrapping the crinkly sides snug enough to prevent your proclivity for leaks. “Besides,” she continued securing the plastic tabs, “I think your last diaper would argue against you being even close to potty training. Didn’t I change someone’s poopy diaper not too long ago too, hmm? Honestly, if you keep blaming your problems on others sweetie it just goes to show you’re still not mature enough to handle being out of diapers. Isn’t that what this little game is all about? Only the driest can be Captain, you know.” Unable to complain thus furiously heated while she taped you up, she finally helped you sit up. “D’aw! You look adorable and they do fit you perfectly! You keep suckling that binky, honey, I can tell it’s helping. Now Let your Trainer take care of the rest of your padding,” she winked, delighted by her own play on words. You knew the thing in your mouth looked like a pacifier but you seethed at her not even bothering to call it a mouthguard. You suckled, maybe a little too hard as a few babyish mouthing noises slipped out by accident, but it was more to keep you from saying the many things you wanted to say, but knowing the consequences could get...messy. “Oh ho. I can tell someone feels a whole lot better in a clean diaper.” Her finger swiped up along the blue strip that stretched the front. “Now there’s no way to hide if you’ve wet your diaper or not. You know that’s a penalty if you don’t tell the ref right away if you’ve used your diaper, remember sweetie? You know your team can’t afford you to be a little stinker, right?” You flushed. She always knew how to push your buttons along with the ones she was currently snapping up your crotch. It hadn’t been an accident! You had known as soon as she had fed you that bottle after a ‘tantrum’ you’d had with her that the timer had been set. It had been a valiant effort during the game, as your desperation grew, but it all came rushing out when you had been checked into the glass by that Mid. Your diaper sagged in the seat then alarming warmth filled the rest with your complete loss. The player needn’t have given you the most cursory of checks before she gleefully declared you were wearing a poopy diaper to the referee. Didn’t matter it was medically induced. Your transgression had cost the team a 15 minute penalty and the whole televised game. Now the coach had you restricted to the most babyish diapers, checks, and changing regimen. You hated to admit it, but after so many ‘accidents’ you were starting to look forward to changes. I mean a fresh diaper, still firm and soft, was loads better in comparison to a full one, but that just made sense...right? Hands grasped under your arms and your Trainer helped you off the changing mat. You teetered on your skates she had just laced back up on your feet and she held your hand to steady you like an unbalanced toddler. Hockey. Yes, hockey. You played hockey. Why Amazons couldn’t trust Littles to make it to the bathroom or drink out of a cup but let you skate around with dangerous things was just another reflection of Amazon logic when it came to Littles, i.e. none. She bent down brushing off some stray powder that had leaked out of your pants before straightening up again with an accomplished huff. “Ok, honey. Changing time’s over. Let’s get you back to practice.” ***

Hello. I am very new here, but I have been reading stories on this website for a long time, and I decided I would finally post one that I've written. It's a diaper dimension story. Those are my favorite. There will be mentions of a robo nanny in the 'first act' but they're not prevalent. This will get sweet. There's cursing. Please enjoy. Chapter One: Exposition Stew We had no glasses to clink together, so we pumped our fists in the air for Mary. In prison, especially a little’s prison, you don’t have much to work with in terms of materials for a makeshift goodbye party. Amazons in prison get more to barter with, more to pass between hands, but you don’t get such a luxury when you’re of the small set. Coco’d been saving up her banana cookies, the chewy kind meant for babies to get used to solid food that you have to buy from the commissary with money your family brought you (should you be so lucky), Double Chin’d squirreled away scrap paper for the ‘decorations’, and I’d managed the feast. The piece de resistance: a burger. Now, was it a good burger? Fuck no, it was one of those little ones made of 90% filler, 5% hopes and dreams, and maybe 5% meat after that, what kind of meat’s anyone’s guess. It was the kind you nuked in a microwave in college, where it got molten hot in the center and the rubbery cheese made it sticky, but for us here, this was gold. This was solid goddamn gold. “Solid” was the real kicker on that. The details of how I got it could be a story in and of itself, but to keep it short, because there’s a lot more of this tale to go that doesn’t hinge on the numerous favors, trades, and acts that might have added years to my sentence that resulted in me getting my hands on a shitty burger: I know a guy. I also pride myself on my ability to orchestrate, but more on that later. Mary’d almost cried when she saw it, and the small ‘cake’ made when Coco stacked up the cookies. She could have been crying at the kindness of the gesture, she could have been crying because it was the last solid food she’d possibly ever know. We didn’t ask which was which. “Thank you, Seenit,” she said to me, wiping away the tears that collected on her long long lashes. “This is so fucking sweet of you, I don’t even know how you managed this.” “Don’t think too hard on it,” I told her with a hearty pat on the back. “Just enjoy. You’ve earned a last supper.” Later today, Mary was going to die. Okay, no, Mary wasn’t going to die, but she was going to get The Full Monty. She was Going Up Front, Headed To The Orphanage, Checking Out, The Big Drool, Headed Nippleward. She was on Crib Row. We had all kinds of names for it here in the pen, but that was because State Mandated Mental Regression wasn’t as nice to say. It was also called the “summer” program, since the acronym (SMMR) kind of looked like it, and we think that the wardens wanted us to call it the Summer Program, but we, at least in my circles, refused out of good old fashioned spite. You could tell who was a newbie via several avenues, but calling it The Summer Program was one of them. After Mary ate her burger, and the cookies, and drank the bottle of the worst formula the State Penitentiary for Criminal Littles could afford - out of a baby bottle of course, you only got a sippy cup if you were extremely good, and none of us had been - she was going to get carried down the long hallway, past our cribs, and regressed to the highest extent of the law. It was rumored that they cut your tendons and take your teeth, but god if we didn’t know. Littles don’t adopt littles, so no one I talked to had experience in The Front Room, where they lay out completely blank slate, empty headed, regressed-to-newborn littles who’d committed a crime so bad that they decided you weren’t able to function even as a toddler, much less an adult, to be adopted. From what we’d all heard, you were completely emptied and physically altered to be nothing more than a bag of mush with a heartbeat and a diaper. Oh, sure, we were already treated sort of like the babies the huge ones saw us as here. None of us had seen a toilet since sentencing, and instead three times a day we were all laid on a conveyor belt and pushed along so that a team of robo nannies could clean up shop downstairs. At the beginning of my six year tenure, this was traumatizing, cold, violating, dehumanizing. Now, it was part of the daily grind. It was what it was. Meals were twice a day with a ‘snack’ in the middle. Various pureed foods were slopped onto our trays and expected to be eaten with rubbery spoons that bent if your spoonful of mush was too big, which it often was until you learned how to portion it, because we are all pretty hungry here. That guaranteed that some eager newbie would spill it down their front and get berated by the guards for being a baby. No bibs here, and if your clothes were dirty then they’d stay dirty until you could get a laundry token. That includes in the case of leaks, too. Blowouts would get you an emergency token, but you’d also get this shit beaten out of you - figuratively and literally - by the guards for making them actually do something. Baby bottles were filled with aforementioned shitty watery formula that tasted like dishwater and, hell, very well might have been. You had your own bottle with your name on it. If you lost it, you’d better fuckin find it. I remember in my second year here I’d lost my bottle, and the ensuing wild goose chase got me the unfortunate nickname of Seenit, because I kept darting in and out of out different cliques in their chatting circles and asking if they’d Seen It. At least I wasn’t Double Chin. You can put together where she got her nickname, and it wasn’t as bad as Rosie Palms, whose name is just as obvious. (Poor Rosie. They do not take kindly to ‘Diaper Touching’ here. Her punishment wound up making her numb between the legs; she can’t feel anything down there, much less pleasure. Suppose that makes the nickname cruel, but prison is a cruel place.) We wore snap-crotch onesies in the warmer months and footed sleepers in winter. Our cribs were grey with blue rubber mattresses, nothing in way of a pillow or a blanket unless it got too cold for them to ignore the inhumanity of it all. Some people found things to use as pillows, and if you had the whole Family Outside thing, you could maybe get them to bring you one. Mary hadn’t had a family. Neither had I, adopted or otherwise. I’d gone 29 years of my life without getting scooped up by an Amazon with dreams of cribbing me and making me suck her tits. 29 years not pissing myself, or making some other kind of blunder that would send me to an etiquette school or at least just kidnapped. Shoplifting, public fighting, vandalism, breaking one of the arbitrary Gotcha rules that Amazons keep in place with hair-thin triggers that’ll make you ripe for the picking, that’s the kind of stuff that gets you into etiquette schools. No, no, to get in the pen, you’ve gotta do something worse. You need to do something that’s illegal for an Amazon to do, too. Thankfully for me, I’d committed fraud, assault with a deadly weapon, and, though I still say this one wasn’t my fault and the goddamn kangaroo court just wanted one more shiny bulb on the big holiday tree of crimes, arson. See, it’s not easy for a little to start a business. You can start one for other littles, but it’s expensive, arduous, and sometimes doomed to fail. The people with the keys, the licences, the pretty papers that say you’re approved, they’re Amazons. And Amazons don’t think littles can do anything. Though even a stopped clock is right twice a day; I’d met one Amazon, Ritchie Mitchell (good old Rich Mitch) who figured out that helping me run my completely legitimate, above board, and absolutely not fraudulent talent agency that interviewed plucky youngsters in hopes of being on runways, catwalks, showing off the latest in Big Oppressor fashion, or of bringing their pretty littles in to have them waggle their diapered butts in front of the camera to be on diaper boxes or in commercials, would net money for his pockets too. As far as they all know I was giving littles and amazons their big breaks. See, what we did was have Ritchie interview the bigs and I’d interview the littles (Amazons don’t want to get career advice from someone they think shouldn’t even know what a job is), and we’d act as their agents. Unfortunately, we’d ‘never quite find work’ for those nice pretty people, but keep charging them the monthly agency fee until they quit to find a new one. Good thing about the fees were that they were strictly non-refundable. Once in a while, just to keep people from getting too mad, we’d call up an actual agency and refer them, have that agency find them a gig, say that we’d found it ourselves, and send them to the tryouts. The best moment of the scam, if I do say so myself, was the fake photoshoot I’d orchestrated from the shadows. We only managed it once, booking a pretty scenic spot on top of a building to shoot some early twenties twelve-footer in swimsuits. I paid my roommate to get her boyfriend to ask his photographer friend to lend me his setup in exchange for a supply of Sprinkles (a designer drug just for littles; don’t even try it, kids), that I had to get from one of the models after I’d ‘caught’ her with it and ‘let slide’ as a favor. Then I got Ritchie to get his husband to pretend to be a photographer. We sold the swimsuit photos to a softcore porn website after I did some pretty handy editing, instead of posting them to an online shopping website just in time for the big summer sale like we’d advertised. The clothing company she was shooting for was a front, too. We paid the model less than what she deserved, really, because to her ‘brown hair with blond highlights’ ‘high cheekbones but big sexy eyes’ ‘nice c-cup tits’ credit, she worked that rooftop. Look, I’m in prison, I don’t know what sort of saintly protagonist you were expecting. We had employees who were varying levels of unawares, including the receptionist who’d called Ritchie up front to talk to the investigative team there. I was in my office, because I always was, basking in the feeling of being a shadowy boss that no one had ever seen but had received friendly emails from. My photo on our website was a stolen image of an Amazon who’d died seven years prior. I hear a commotion because apparently Ritchie got a little jumpy at their line of questioning, so I come down, and, yeah, I lost my cool. Shouldn’t have pulled a gun on them and told them to get out of our business unless they had a warrant, but as you learn from almost three decades in this world of Amazons and littles; Amazons will not listen to you. Bing, bang, boom, we squabbled over rights and expense forms and tax reports, they told me I was under arrest, I shot one of them in the shoulder in my attempt to high-tail it out of there. I was hoping I’d make the forest’s edge and disappear to become some sort of cryptid, but he grabbed me by the ankle and my finger had an itch that only firing that damn gun could scratch. Felt good. Like when you finally get that spot on your back that you couldn’t reach. The arson thing was because in my attempt to get out of there, I knocked over the receptionists lit scented candle. Bullshit, bullshit, bullshit. I’d embezzled enough of that money that I got sentenced to eight years, but I’ve had years shaved off for good behavior. Years off your sentence doesn’t mean you’ll be free. It just means you’ll be put into the orphanage sooner. Mary, who’d done a hit and run, crunched into her cookies under a paper sign that said “GOOD LUCK MARY!” We’d all signed it. She wouldn’t be able to take it with her, but it was the thought that counted. Myself, Coco, and Double Chin all watched her eat, tried to make smalltalk. It was near impossible to be fully happy when you knew that 24 hours from then, Mary was going to be drooling in the adoption hallway, having forgotten this, her hit and run, and everything she was before the first time she opened her eyes once the Amazons were done with her. “I think I’m gonna go lay down,” Mary said, her expression defeated. “You sure?” Double Chin scratched at her elbow. “Don’t you think you’re gonna be layin’ down enough when--” “Dubs!” Coco slapped her, right on her apparently itching elbow. “She knows, dumbass!” “It’s fine,” Mary said, shaking her head and standing. “Night change is at five. You know what time it is, Seenit?” I held up a finger and trundled over to the small alarm clock that sat on the floor under my crib. “3:30.” Mary nodded. “Yeah. I’m going down the hall right after that. They want me clean for the procedure.” It was generally good manners to not point out the state of your fellow inmates undergarments, but even beneath her onesie it was easy to see that Mary was wet. Not that I could take a high ground here. I was in the mind that I had to get a shit out before night change so I didn’t have to sit in one until morning. Coco grimaced. “Well…. Make sure you say goodbye to us before you go, Mary Bear.” Mary always smiled well. She had a pretty face, and long black hair that was in a state of light disrepair from the time she’d been here, but would definitely be cute with a washing, trim, and brushing. I would miss Mary’s smile, and I tried to lock in my mind there the one she gave the three of us before offering up an army salute and toddling over to her crib, about seven or eight down from my own. The robo-nanny sensed her doing the ‘up’ gesture, picked her up under the arms, and deposited her in the crib, locking the top. “Welp,” I said after some time of the three of us watching from where we’d thrown the ‘party’ in the hall in front of our beds, “guess we should clean up here.” “Yep!” Coco’s enthusiasm was false, but she knelt down to brush the crumbs from ‘here’ to ‘there.’ Double Chin pulled down Mary’s sign, but as I was balling up the plastic microwave wrapper from the burger and the bags of banana cookies, I held my hand out to her. “Hey, gimme that.” “Whatcha want it for?” She helped lighten my load by taking the wrappers. “She can’t take it down the hall.” “I know. I just want her to keep it in mind.” There was a final note I needed to give Mary. I’d be sure to slip it between the bars of her crib before night change. See You Soon, Girl. -Seenit. --------------------------------------- I have 4 chapters of this written so far. I will post more tomorrow. I'm very eager to have more of it up! Thank you.

Exchanged By BabySofia DD Story I'll start reposting this over the next couple of days. I had posted through Chapter 20 before the crash, so a few posts of 5 chapters should bring us back up to that point. I'm planning on spending some time this week hopefully getting back into the swing of writing here. I've begun going through and re-reading and proofread some more before posting this again. I do have through Chapter 22 completed at this point, with a start on Chapter 23. I'd like to get through Chapter 25 though before I begin posting new chapters. Sorry it's been so long, but it's been a long tough few months for me in real life! Before I begin I have to give full credit to PrincessPottyPants for the universe, as well as Langtab and KWOceans for writing the stories that inspired this tale. This is of course fan fiction with probably several universe blips, but I hope you enjoy this Diaper Dimension tale! Warning: While I think this story is quite tame compared to some of the works on this site and community, I was requested by a reader to add a disclaimer that there are cases of graphic abuse of individuals in the Diaper Dimension. If you enjoy the Diaper Dimension works there won't be anything within this story that's out of line for the other works you have read. However if you have issues with that type of content, caution in reading is advised. This is the original posting of this work, and is the least polished. If you search in Completed Stories you can find it divided up into a trilogy, Exchanged, Little Hope, and Alterations. Additionally you may now purchase even more polished versions on Kindle: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia Chapter 1: I STARED AT the computer for a long moment at the text of my ad in front of me. “Inter-Dimensional College Exchange Student Looking For Room And Board 18 year-old student is currently seeking room and board for his time studying at Emerson University. Emerson University has accepted student into Computer Science program and hopes to graduate with a Bachelor’s degree. Upon researching the dynamic at the university believes renting a room in a home would be the best option. Open to ‘traditional’ little living conditions, but must remain mentally unaltered and able to physically still walk and function normally as adult. Must be allowed to complete degree and be delivered back to home dimension. Terms open for negotiation. Contract of funds to be paid half upon agreement and half upon delivery of little back to home dimension.” Two years ago my family had gone on an adventure to the new dimensional world of the Amazons. Our guided trip had been a life-changing trip; as I had been amazed at their level of technology, and how far they had brought their computers and engineering beyond our current levels! It was incredible! A tour of a college called Emerson University made me really want to go to school there. During the tour I saw supercomputers and faculty that blew my mind, even if when I looked around it seemed like being as short as I was would be a problem. Apparently for many people one of the side effects of going through the dimension was a reduction in height. I had been five feet eight inches tall back home at the time, but only about four feet and an inch when I arrived in the other dimension. All around me had been giants in the form of the Amazons! Even my parents felt like kids in comparison to them. My dad had been alone amongst us in remaining a height that could be considered an ‘in-betweener’ according to our guide. The guides had immediately assured us that they would make certain we were not ‘poached’ if we remained with the group. We were strongly discouraged from any outside exploration though! It hadn’t taken long after that conversation for me to see why when I saw a nearly naked college girl being breastfed on a bench. Her breasts gave away the idea she wasn’t a regular baby, but other things like her yellowing diaper made things more confusing. The lady, her ‘mother,’ gave me a quick glance and a wink before noticing the guide. To their credit they managed to get us back home safely after a two-week tour of the amazing new world. I had taken in every bit of information about how adult ‘littles’ ended up as babies. It disturbed me that nearly seventy percent of them that ended up that as surrogate babies, but the world was so amazing! Towards the end of our trip I was able to sit down and pick the brain of one of the few free littles we met while we were at a restaurant. “I’d love to come to school at Emerson,” I told him. “What for?” “Computer science,” I told him. He nodded, “I hear we are way ahead of you with our technology… but you would have to be very careful. Most of the time they’ll let an intelligent little get through the first three years of college because they get so many grants for them from the government. But as soon as that fourth year rolls around they find an excuse to send you to an etiquette school instead… Then it’s back to diapers, drooling, crawling, and breastfeeding for life.” I found myself slightly enticed by that, but asked, “I don’t suppose there are any that survive to graduate?” “A few… sometimes a very clever little like myself can make it through if you are always watching. Too often though you let your guard slip one time and the nearest Amazon to you will spank you, diaper you, and adopt you as their new baby…” The last day of our trip I had managed to snag a brochure for the university and for the last two years had dreamed of nothing but going to school in that dimension at that school. I just had to figure out how to do it and still have my mind and my body mostly intact when I returned. Given the cost of the network hop to the inter-dimensional network I proofread the ad several more times and changed its wording in the hopes my meaning would be clear. My parents were very well off and had invested and saved quite a college savings account for me. Emerson had been very intrigued by my application and had actually awarded me a full-ride scholarship there. That meant the savings account was available for other expenses. I figured if we decided on a monthly fee for rental and board that we would pay in full, then with another payment of that full amount plus thirty-three percent upon my delivery back here at home I would have a good shot at remaining free in the end. Money seemed to make the world go round there too. At least that was the hope… I opened up the brief connection and submitted to that universe’s Craigslist server and hoped for the best. A WEEK LATER I found myself looking through fifty-eight responses to my ad. About half of them seemed to not care about the money and just wanted a baby… those went in the trash file of my computer in a hurry. Another dozen or so I held as a backup in case the others fell through, and finally I had it narrowed down to about five real possibilities. All of the replies left were couples that currently had no kids. I had decided upon that requirement after thinking more on what the little had told me. Apparently when a toddler is taller than you they see you as a great target to pick on. The last thing I wanted to deal with was an Amazon baby picking on me and making life miserable… From that final pile I picked out two couples that both had at least one person working at the university. First couple on the pile was Jennifer and Mark Nimitz. Mark was a doctor in the med school focusing on ‘Little’ care and Anatomy and Physiology of them. Jennifer had earned a doctorate in Psychiatry focusing on Little needs, but wasn’t currently working full time after having left a recent position. “They certainly would understand your needs,” his mom had said. “Yeah, but I’m a little scared they might understand how to manipulate me too well…” She had just nodded, but didn’t say anything more. My parents weren’t actively fighting me on this decision, but they had both made it clear that they thought I was crazy to be willing to go risk my adulthood there. The second couple was named Amanda and Fred Westerfield. Fred was a professor at the medical school specializing in obstetrics, and Amanda was a professor in the engineering department teaching courses in bio-mechanical engineering. Both of them worked on the university campus I wanted to attend. I hoped I could continue through school without ending up in the campus daycare, and on paper they really were a good bet to help. Amanda’s field was the next most interesting to me to study, so I thought we might have some common interests. In the end we had gone down to the Inter-Dimensional Portal Center and video conferenced with both couples in a private room. My vibe on Jennifer and Mark stayed the same, practically screaming a big warning sign when they spoke. I had ended the call by saying “I’ll be in touch when I’ve made my decision.” Amanda and Fred though were a completely different experience as my parents and I talked to them. “I love this idea of being your surrogate family so you can come study here. I believe you can learn a lot from us and probably vice versa,” Amanda said with a smile. “You understand the stipulation that I would be coming back home upon graduation?” I asked. “Absolutely Stacy, we’d be happy to have you on those terms,” he said with a smile, “I’ll even guarantee you we’ll get you through that degree even if we have to help make sure professors don’t play games with you.” “I’m not asking for you to fight all of my battles,” I said with a little bit of concern. “We’re not saying we will,” Amanda soothed, “but this is a different dimension and to be perfectly honest there are professors who won’t take you seriously as anything but a baby.” I nodded, “That’s what I heard when we visited.” “You visited?” Fred asked surprised. “We came for a family vacation with a guide two years ago,” my mom told them over my shoulder as she absent-mindedly played with my long hair. “Ever since then all Stacy has wanted to do is come there to study at Emerson. He wants to learn about everything that you all do in computers since it is so much further ahead of us here.” They nodded and Amanda looked perplexed for a moment, but asked, “You do understand if you come we will have to alter some of your… umm… clothing options?” I nodded, “I kind of expect that based on the other littles I saw around. I just don’t want to end up with the mind of an infant, toddler, or preschooler,” I tried to cover all bases there, “or end up with some of the bizarre surgeries I saw there where teeth were removed, or something was done to where they could only crawl…” I shuddered visibly at the thought of a few of those ‘babies’ we had seen. Fred smiled, “Don’t worry about those types of things, we’ll not only make sure you don’t go through those, we’ll help you avoid some of the traps that some of our kind have setup. I’ll go ahead and forewarn you don’t watch TV on your own. There’s a program called Naomi and Oliver, which I know for a fact will regress you and addict you to it. We also have some scientists that have come up with other shows that will mess with your head. Please regardless if you choose us avoid those if you don’t want to be a mindless drooling baby.” I nodded, “If I do come… what will you expect?” “Well right now any little without a diaper on is a sitting target for kidnapping. I honestly believe your best bet is to plan on wearing them for the duration of your time in college here.” I sighed and nodded, “I kind of expected that, what else?” “Well… If you don’t mind letting me indulge myself a little?” Amanda asked calmly. “How much is a little?” “Well if you’re going to be in diapers… just a nursery and a highchair at the dinner table.” Dad practically seemed to be laughing next to me but mom pinched his leg hair or something and he suddenly became serious. “You’re serious?” He asked. “Mr. Slane it’s a matter of custom as much as anything. But it will also serve as a way for us to keep Stacy safe. If they found out a little wasn’t being properly cared for the state could come in and take Stacy to an orphanage… We have to be very careful with this plan, especially if Stacy is going to attend classes.” “Oh my!” My mom said worriedly next to me. I looked at the screen and the two friendly looking faces on it. Her blonde hair actually matched mine nearly perfectly. His eyes twinkled and seemed to be a similar Hazel to mine. They actually mirrored my own parents so closely it was almost unnerving. Mom’s hair was just a bit darker than mine, and dad had the same Hazel eyes I had. The risk of this was great, but if I could return with the knowledge of their level of technology I could make a fortune back here. “So yeah… I guess I could deal with that.” I responded. They both beamed at me and I felt my own parents shudder a bit. “Great! Now with this deal I know you’re trying your best to make a safe contract for yourself. This is such a unique opportunity I agree that it needs to be done right. Do you have a contract drawn up already?” Fred asked me. “Yes sir, let me just note the items we agreed to real quick and I’ll send it over to you to look it over and sign.” “If you don’t mind I’m going to have our own attorney look it over?” Amanda suggested. “That’s fine, and then we’ll countersign it when it comes back.” I said before adding, “My parents are going to sign as witnesses to the action as well.” “Sounds good!” Amanda said, “This is really exciting Stacy!” My own parents began talking as they turned away from the screen and I just made out something about “I can’t wait to have our own little g…” before the screen went blank. ‘I told them I’m a guy… Right?’ I asked myself. Stacy was a terrible name for a boy! “Stacy let’s go ahead and note the items you all agreed to here,” mom said. We noted that diapers were okay, a nursery was okay, a high chair was okay, and car seats I knew were mandatory by law. The clauses stating I was to be unaltered psychologically via brainwashing techniques, or physically altered to prevent my locomotion as a normal adult on two legs was also noted. I hoped we had hit the majority of the things that would be fates worse than death in the contract before we scanned it through the offices scanner and sent it on to the Westerfields. I also made sure to send a polite message to the Nimitz couple to let them know I had gone with someone else. I had been told by the little and the guides that to be rude in any way was a bad idea for a little! As we drove home I couldn’t help but note the fact that sitting in a regular car seat, eating in a regular chair, and sleeping in a regular bed might be a short lived idea. At home mom called, “Stacy are you going to just keep letting your hair grow for college?” I shrugged, “I suspect it won’t matter one way or another there mom. I like it long myself, so I’m just going to leave it.” She nodded, “I hope it doesn’t cause problems there.” I thought back to whatever was being said by Amanda as the screen cut off and just shook my head. ‘It’ll be fine…’ THE NEXT FEW weeks were crazy as May wrapped up and I graduated from high school with my plans for my future set in motion. I was proud to be the salutatorian of my class to my good friend Gabby who was .01 points ahead of me GPA wise. I had made the mistake of taking some non-AP classes as electives like band and it had unfortunately brought my GPA down. I was bummed, but with a full ride to college in the other dimension I had no real reason to be upset. At the post-graduation party the school ran she asked me, “So you’re really going through with this plan to go to school in the other dimension?” I nodded and smiled, “It’s an adventure!” “Sure… but haven’t you heard the stories? I me I’m sure they’re just stories… but…” I shook my head, “They’re actually true…” I said softly, “when we visited a couple years ago I saw it happening.” She looked horrified, “Then why the hell are you going?” “You wouldn’t believe how advanced their computers and technology are! If I can go and learn their level of computer science and come back with that knowledge I’ll be able to make a fortune here!” “From what I’ve heard and you just said that’s only if you don’t come back drooling and crawling on the floor waiting for an Amazon mommy to change you or feed you…” I sighed, “We’ve setup a pretty strict contract to make it worth the families while to get me back here unharmed. Basically they’ll get $100,000 when I go to pay for my room and board for four years, and then an additional $150,000 when they send me back.” “What if they decide it’s more worth it just to keep you…?” I didn’t have an answer to that question and just shrugged. After that night I just kept moving towards my future plans. I was young and invulnerable! I spent the summer enjoying every bit of freedom I could though! Not that I was partying and drinking, but I drove everywhere I could and spent as much time with my friends as was possible. I watched many of them leave for their colleges early, leave for the military, or just generally begin working hard at menial jobs. Once a week I traded e-mails back and forth with the Westerfields about the upcoming move. On a whim I sent them the graduation photo of me receiving my diploma, “That’s a great picture of you sweetie!” Amanda Westerfield had responded almost immediately. I liked the photo as my hair was just behind my head where it should be, and I had a great smile. Their responses made me wonder how hard it would be to get used to the new life I had agreed to. They were invaluable though in acting as liaisons with the university registrar and deans offices. Together we had gotten all of the paperwork squared away for my scholarship, my course request list was in the system, and the week after I arrived I would be able to pick up my schedule. There had been several hiccups with the system as we’d moved forward since I was ‘just a little,’ and I was from the dimension they considered behind them. It was only the backing of Amanda that had really guaranteed me a spot in the department of my choice without further issues provided I passed a local exam. She guaranteed I would be ‘disciplined’ and would ‘stand up to their rigorous standards.’ I had been fearful of what that could mean, but there was a clause in the contract that stated should I be kicked out or drop out of the university I would also be returned home. About three weeks before it was time to leave I couldn’t help but notice that I was paying attention to babies and their care more than I ever had. Diaper commercials would come on TV and I would blush thinking about how I would soon be wearing them myself. Strollers and car seats, high chairs, everything seemed to make me shudder when I saw them - I knew it wouldn’t be long till I was stuck in them myself… I just had to hope it really would be temporary. One day Gabby called me and asked, “Hey Stacy, I’m over babysitting, I’m bored, do you want to come over?” Knowing friends would be fleeting I had agreed and went over. She was holding the little baby girl in her hands as she answered the door. “Hey Stacy!” she said as she gave me a hug from the opposite side of the baby. “Hey Gabby,” I told her and followed her inside. “I was just getting ready to give Elena her dinner, why don’t you come sit down with me?” She asked. I watched her buckle Elena into the high chair straps, “How old is she?” “Seven months,” she said, “isn’t she adorable?” I had to agree, “She is,” looking at her wearing a pink romper with flowers on it. I watched as Gabby opened a jar of some disgusting looking baby food and poured some into a little bowl. She microwaved it briefly and then sat it aside while she put a bib on her. “Want to taste?” she asked me as she sat there. I made a face. “I dare you baby boy,” she smirked. I sighed and let her put a spoonful in my mouth. It was some sort of beef concoction, but the texture made me want to gag! I managed to swallow it without puking, “That’s awful,” I told her. When she rinsed the spoon off though and fed it to Elena she didn’t quite agree. While she wasn’t fan enough to let it all in her mouth, she did seem to mostly be okay with it. Her face and bib were a mess though when I think Gabby decided she had enough. “Stacy there are some pouches of Elena’s milk in the fridge, would you mind getting one and pouring it into one of the bottles over there?” she asked me as she began attacking the squirming Elena with a baby wipe. “Sure,” I said, certain that I could manage such a task. I reflected that as an only child I’d never really been around babies. Babysitting as a boy wasn’t really common and I was usually too busy to have ever been asked anyway. Inside the fridge I saw some pouches I recognized as breast milk storage having been looking at such things on the Internet. The closer the day drew it seemed like I found myself looking at what existed for babies and I couldn’t help but shudder and picture the woman I had seen when we first stepped into the dimension on our visit. I did as I was asked and poured a pouch in one of the bottles and even was smart enough to assemble the bottle. “Just place it in this warmer?” I asked her. “Yes, there’s a mark on how much water to add from that jug next to the stove.” Before long the bottle was done and the next thing I knew I was sitting in a rocking chair in her nursery holding the bottle for baby Elena while she nursed. Gabby coached me every now and then and then took a very content and sleepy Elena from my arms and burped her over her shoulder. I watched stuff come out of her mouth and grimaced a bit there but Gabby expected it and just wiped her face off. I watched as she laid her down on the changing table and popped open the crotch snaps on her outfit. She quickly changed her diaper, which had been more than wet. I felt my nose scrunch up at the smell... “You ready for these moments?” Gabby asked me quietly as she taped her diaper back up. “Not really,” I admitted to her quietly. She placed a pacifier in her mouth and we quietly snuck out of the room. “I think you’re crazy Stacy, but I’m kind of envious of your adventure,” she told me before I left to go home. “I know I’m crazy…” I admitted. For the next couple weeks I would find myself waking up from nightmares. In those nightmares Gabby changed my messy diapers or fed me that disgusting mush. The cold sweats I woke up in didn’t do much to help me relax about my upcoming adventure. ALL TOO SOON it came time for me to pack my belongings. The dimensional portal charged for luggage much like an airport. Since the ticket I had purchased was a long-term ticket I was allowed two large suitcases and my backpack. I had a feeling I wouldn’t necessarily be wearing a ton of ‘my’ clothes over the next few years there though. I remembered seeing the diapers and how they had poofed out of just about every set of pants I had seen on littles. I settled on taking some sweat pants at least, some other wind pants, my letterman jacket, some other jeans and underwear just in case I ever had that freedom - though I doubted that would occur, and then packed some more important essentials. My flute fit in the luggage easily, along with my XBOX and PlayStation, both of which were the latest models. I had no idea if I could connect those to their TV, but I took them and a plethora of games anyway. My final real item I cared about was my state of the art laptop. It was a 15” model that I could easily carry around in my backpack, and had a battery that was rated well above ten hours. It had the latest graphics card and processor, and I had maxed out every bit of the options I could when I ordered it. I knew realistically it would be way behind the specs of the computers in the other dimension, but at least I could be assured it would be my size… Or at least I hoped it would be. I assumed it would shrink with me at least. Otherwise I would regret not going smaller! My grandparents, cousins, and even Gabby gathered for a last dinner celebration the night before we left. Before they all arrived though Mom brought me a women’s razor and said, “I’m not saying you have to do this… but I remember some crazy advertisements about hair removal. It might be a good idea to at least shave your legs and down below…” I blushed but took care of those areas like she suggested. It had been awkward contorting to take care of it, but I had felt her suggestion wise. I didn’t do my arms though… I felt I needed at least that bit of maturity. I was self-conscious throughout dinner with my naked legs under my shorts! After dinner my grandfather cornered me late in the evening, “Stacy I’m so proud of you. You have an adventurous spirit that lives up to the Slane name,” he told me with a smile. “Thanks Grandpa!” I told him and gave him a hug. Grandpa Stacy Emile Slane, II was a big man like dad and stood three inches taller than me. His grey hair was still full and contrasted with his still black bushy eyebrows that rose above his blue eyes. “That being said I think you should pack one last thing… just in case!” He said and handed me what looked like a Nintendo Switch. “Umm I already packed two game consoles Grandpa,” I started. “I’m sure you did,” he said with a laugh, “which is why I’m pretty sure this will fit in well. The only games that are in here for this one are child games that should seem tame to your surrogate family.” “Okay…?” He then pressed on one part of the case, then another in a sequence and I watched the back come apart. My mouth dropped as I saw that inside the cover was a small pistol… “Grandpa I can’t…” “Yes you can. Every member of the Slane family that has ever gone on an adventure like this has been armed. This pistol is something you’ll hopefully never need, but if you do I hope you’ll have it if you do.” I felt some tears in my eyes as I gave him a hug and examined the pistol some more. It looked tiny, but had a clip of eight rounds of 9mm ammo. “Where did you get this?” “I had it made for you,” he told me. “It’s made of a material, along with the rounds, that can go through a metal detector unseen. The case is designed in such a way that it looks like just supporting components on a X-ray machine.” “That sounds…” “Illegal?” He laughed, “Yes, this is a very illegal gun and storage for it. It would be stupid to send you away without something though.” I hugged him tight. “Well hopefully this doesn’t get me in trouble…” “If someone finds it just tell them your grandfather gave you this as a gift - you had no idea it was in there.” I nodded and we reassembled the Switch to where the pistol was once again hidden. He walked me through the steps to open it one more time before we rejoined the rest of the party. That night my dad gave me a single beer to celebrate. As we looked at each other I knew we both feared that would be the only beer I would ever drink with him. THE NEXT MORNING it was suddenly the day! It was Monday; two weeks from the day orientation would be starting. The night before my nerves had barely let me sleep. Right after lunch I found myself driving to the Inter-Dimensional Portal with my parents in the passenger seat. They both seemed to understand my time to drive was not going to exist in the other dimension. Both remembered well that every time we had entered a vehicle there had been booster seats or car seats for all of our kind. Dad had been the only one spared that indignity since his height kept him from being a true little when he arrived for some reason. No one was actually completely certain why the portal shrank some more than others. For some reason Dad shrank all of an inch on that last trip, while I had definitely experienced more shrinkage! I expected the same would be true on this trip and had steeled my self for it. Dr. Bremer supposedly had a few theories, but she never shared them with anyone before she disappeared one day. I calculated out that should it affect me the same way as last time, I would be at about 4’7” max! At the terminal I checked my bags just like at an airport and kept my backpack with the Switch and a change of clothes. Mom brushed my hair out of my face and gave me a big hug, “Stacy take care… we’ll be here to take a video call from you Friday…” “I love you Mom,” I told her and felt tears on my face and knew they were on my hers as well. “Take care Stacy!” Dad said to me and hugged me tightly too. I wiped my tears and said, “I love you guys, see you soon!” As I turned I made sure to wipe my tears just in case any marks were visible when I got to the other side. My backpack with the Switch in it made it through security with no problems and I found myself in the final room before being allowed to the portal. The portal had its own branch of TSA agents that questioned me, “Purpose of your trip?” “I’m going to college.” The agent looked at me coolly, “You sure that’s a good idea?” I shrugged, “I have a family that I’ve made a contract with. We pay them for my room and board now and then an additional fee upon my return. I won’t say it’s without flaws as a plan, but I think I can learn enough there to make it worth the risk.” “You are aware…” “Yes sir, if you look at my passport you’ll notice I passed through here two years ago.” He shook his head, “Well it’s your life ma’am… I mean sir.” He added the last bit after looking at my passport. “Girls name?” I sighed, “Family name, it’s my grandfathers, and was my great-grandfathers too. Back then at least it didn’t have a feminine leaning to the name. I’ve heard it all growing up and just kind of tune it out now.” He just shook his head again, and said, “Good luck son, you’re cleared.” I walked down the hallway and stood in line to watch as groups of about pass in a single file line through the portal. Soon enough it was my turn and I walked in between a group of tourists that I hoped were all smart enough to have a guide. A moment later the world flashed and then I was standing on the ground on the other side. Signs clearly marked to keep moving with inbetweeners seeming to draw the job of first contact here. I walked down the hallway and gathered my luggage from a conveyor belt before going to stand before a huge customs desk. “Anything to declare?” The large nearly Amazon size in-betweener lady asked me as she leaned down to look at me through the window. “Just my computer and gaming systems?” I asked. “No need to declare those. Any food? Perishables or Alcohol?” “No…” said without hesitation. “Okay what’s your business here?” I found myself repeating my previous conversation with the agent on the other side, but this one didn’t offer advice. If anything I felt like there was a predatory smile on her face. She eventually stamped my visa and then had me pose for a local identification card. The agent smiled again and said, “Enjoy your stay sir.” I walked quickly down the hallway to the concourse and hoped I would see Amanda and Fred quickly. As if to underscore the perilous situation I could see several amazon women eyeing me just beyond the tall barrier. Just as I was beginning to panic a little I spotted Amanda and waved! I pulled my suitcases quickly towards her and had just about gotten to her when I felt a large hand on my shoulder. “Excuse me, but you aren’t with a tour are you?” A sinister sneer was in the ladies voice. “No, but she’s with her mommy,” I heard another voice say and saw Amanda close in. “I got here first bitch,” the lady started to snarl. “Hold it!” I said. “I have a contract with Mrs. Westerfield here.” “Sure you do… Stupid tourists and guides…” the lady griped as she walked away. “That was a close one,” Fred said quietly under his breath. “Well, how are you doing Stacy?” He asked with a smile as he crouched down to my level. I couldn’t help but shudder involuntarily as I realized just how different our heights were. Especially with the shrinking I didn’t feel like I even had hit toddler height compared to him. I smiled though and stuck out my hand, “I think I’m glad I met up with you right away… That was scary, it’s nice to meet you!” I said with a smile. Amanda was crouched down next to me a moment later and said, “I’m so glad that you decided to come!” She engulfed me with a hug and asked, “Is this all of your stuff?” I nodded, “Somehow I had a feeling that much of what I would normally bring won’t get used…” I eyed a pink bag she had sat down next to her feet and had a feeling it was a diaper bag. ‘Why pink?’ I wondered. She smiled and said, “Probably not…” She pushed me back to arm’s length and then still on one knee brought her mouth close to my ear. “Look, I planned originally to slowly get you used to everything, but I’m thinking with that lady still glaring at us it would be in our best interests just to get things out of the way…” Her sideways glance to the diaper bag said it all. I sighed, “It’s not like I didn’t agree to it.” She laughed, “Then I’m going to take you to the family room and get you changed. Honey can you get Stacy’s bags and get the car?” “Sure thing honey!” He said with a smile and easily scooped up my luggage. It was all so small compared to him that I had a fear he would accidentally crush everything. The only thing that remained with me was my backpack. I watched Amanda carefully put the strap of the diaper bag on her shoulder and then she picked me up and settled me on her hip. “Just out of curiosity, why pink?” I asked her. She laughed, “I know you’re a bit of a tomboy Stacy, but I think we’ll have to get past that for these next few years…” “Tomboy?!?” Apparently I had forgotten something in the contract! Chapter 2: I WAS IN total shock as my mind processed what she had just said. She carried me a few more steps to a family station with multiple countertops spread around that was obviously for changing diapers. She sat me down for a second on the floor while she pulled out a pink changing pad and then scooped me back up before I could find words. “Umm… There’s a problem…” “What’s that Princess?” She said with a smile and tickled my belly for a moment before quickly taking my shirt off. “Umm…” “Wow, you have small breasts even for a little!” she said with a larger smile like that made her happier. “There’s a reason for that,” I started to tell her as the door slammed open. The crazy lady was struggling with a man my dad’s age in a suit and tie. Plastic was quickly shoved between my lips to keep me quiet. “Put me down you bitch!!!” He screamed and she quickly stripped and spanked the poor guy before he even knew what hit him. “Not going to happen!” She said as she punctuated her sentence with a strong stroke to his rump, “You’re going to make a nice addition to someone’s nursery baby boy.” The spanking continued until he was a blubbering mess. Breathing hard she then looked over at us and said, “Well at least if you’re going to get the cute one you’re doing things right. No way should a cute little like that ever be considered an adult!” With that Amanda quickly finished off pulling my pants off. It was then that I think the first real clue hit her with the underwear. The second was there when she pulled my underwear down and off of my legs. My body stiffened nervously as I was now naked for the world to see. I could feel the blood rushing to my head in embarrassment and knew my face was redder than a stop sign. “I guess you are a tomboy…” she whispered in my ear. “You know we never said anything about that in the contract, right?” I gulped and felt a tear go down my face before she stroked my face and said, “Don’t worry, I promise I would only do that one with your permission. But we are going to have some problems here… Thank you for at least taking care of your nasty hair there. Let’s get you diapered and dressed so we can meet up with Daddy.” I just grimly nodded as she pulled a large folded diaper out from the bag. It was decorated like a Pampers diaper from back home. In fact it seemed identical to one I had seen Elena changed into just a few weeks back! She wasted no time grabbing my ankles in her enormous hand to lift my legs up. When she sat me down on the thick padding it was softer than I would have imagined. From the bag she dug out a bottle of powder that she opened and generously sprinkled on my groin. She moved her hands gently around my butt and everything else to make sure she didn’t miss anything. It tickled in a way and I felt myself get aroused and embarrassed all at the same time. She was quick though and lickety split she had the front of the diaper and back of the diaper taped together with the little tapes… sort of… “Uh-oh,” she said, “you are way smaller than I expected…” She sat me up and I could see myself in a mirror next to me and giggled around the pacifier. The diaper came all the way up nearly past my ‘tiny breasts’ as she had noted them. The tapes had to crisscross to be tight enough to hold. I looked beyond ridiculous in my opinion and was red with that embarrassment, but that of course wouldn’t matter. “We’ll just have to stop at the store on the way home.” She said with a smile. “If you’re a good girl I’ll even let you pick out a stuffie!” I blinked like, ‘really?’ but just found myself sucking on the pacifier that was strangely far more soothing than I expected. She dug through the diaper bag and said, “I really hope this dress still can fit you…” A second later sure enough I was enveloped by a dress that was probably four sizes too big. She tied the bow in the back as tight as she could though and then said, “Well I guess that will have to be good enough. Unless you’d rather just go in your diaper?” I shook my head and she smiled. “You’ve been so good so far, thank you sweetie.” I was then given a high view from her arms as we traveled through the terminal. As we passed a random height gauge I couldn’t help but feel my mouth open in awe. Amanda was obviously incredibly tall even for a giant! I could tell her height was over ten feet if the gauge was accurate. I remembered Fred was even taller… One guide had given us a way to guestimate the difference between Amazon and Little heights/ages. The simple way was to just divide the height of an Amazon by about six-tenths, then you could sort of guesstimate the relationship with heights. As we cleared some automatic doors the math in my head made me nearly drop the pacifier. This put Fred and Amanda at like six-feet and five-foot eight’ish? I had a very good memory and had intentionally memorized a few data points for at least my projected height I had guessed. I seemed even smaller than I had been before, but without a measurement I couldn’t guess just how small I had become... I was so taken aback at the shock of the situation that I almost missed that Fred was standing outside of a nice looking car that looked like a BMW SUV. It was humongous compared to me, but not unexpected. Inside a pink rear-facing car seat awaited me. The pink and rear-facing… that I had not been expecting. “Since she’s smaller than we expected I went ahead and installed it as a rear-facing seat,” Fred told Amanda. “Good thinking. I’m really glad we got one of the carrier models now, I worried she would be a bit bigger than we expected... I never expected her to be even smaller!” She said that with a glee and tickled my belly through the too large dress. Or at least tried too… the diaper was in between her fingers and so my skin was safe from tickling for the moment! He stepped out of the way and she gently sat me down in the seat and then brought a set of straps together and then tightened down on them. I wasn’t going anywhere with those as tight as they were. “Comfy?” She asked me as she pulled the pacifier out of my mouth. “Umm… not really to be honest,” I told her. “Well the clothes and diaper being way too big probably aren’t helping that. I do want to go stop by a store on the way home and at least pick up some diapers that will fit you and a few outfits, are you okay with that?” “I have a choice?” I said. “Well if you really aren’t ready for it I could take you home and Fred could stay with you while I go shopping.” I sighed, “I might as well get used to it. But….” I started to say something about the gender issue when she interrupted and said, “Good girl! Would you like something to drink?” I was thirsty after all of this stress so I nodded. I pretty much expected a baby bottle straight away, but she surprised me with a pink sippy cup instead. I took a tentative suckle from it and discovered apple juice inside. I examined it for a moment and was surprised to feel like something meant for a baby could feel almost too large in my hands. She gently closed the door and I heard both of them get in the car. “We’re so excited that you’re here!” Amanda said for the billionth time. “I think I’m glad to be here too…” I hedged politely, “Thanks again for saving me from the psycho lady earlier. I so don’t want to end up in a random orphanage here…” “We wouldn’t let that happen to you sweetie,” Fred said. “So just out of curiosity… just how tall are you two?” I asked, “I mean if that’s not a rude question…?” Amanda laughed, “Well I could see why you would wonder. I’m ten feet with an extra inch, while Fred is ten feet ten inches.” I gulped, “You’re taller than average… right?” “Fred is… I’m just above the norm.” Amanda said. “So… Not to sound ungrateful as I see there’s a ton of pink around… but…” There was a sigh from Amanda up front, “I think we’re going to leave things as they stand Stacy. You’re going to have to get used to dressing up while you’re here. If nothing else for the fact that the university has you down as the same.” I groaned and Fred asked, “What are you talking about honey?” “I’m not a…” I started to say. “She’s not a girly girl,” Amanda said. “But we’re just going to get her over her aversion to pink. I mean after all a little tomboy is just sending up an invitation that they aren’t being taken care of… Her hair with a little bit of styling is going to just make her so adorable!” I groaned but decided there was nothing I could do on this subject. She clearly didn’t want Fred knowing about my extra parts. How she planned to keep him from seeing them though through diaper changes was beyond me. I stuck the massive sippy cup back in my mouth and quietly drank it as we continued down the road. The cup itself reminded me of a large fast food cup from one of the restaurants back home. My rear view of the car wasn’t exactly inspiring, but I was able to see some of the city that I remembered from last time. In fact we even passed our hotel that we stayed at last time right as a tourist group with a guide was being organized on the sidewalk. One teenage girl locked eyes with me for a brief second and waved at the baby in the car seat. I WAS ACTUALLY feeling a little more relaxed by the time we pulled into the parking lot of a big store that shared the name of one in our dimension. Babies’r’us seemed to be a universal chain and I just hoped it wouldn’t be too humiliating as Fred undid the base of what was apparently an infant carrier and dangled me from the handle. “Don’t swing her too much Fred!” a warning came to him, “You’re cleaning up if she throws up!” “Yes dear,” he said with a smile before looking down at me and then tickling my chin. “She really did pick the wrong clothes for you!” “You have no idea,” I muttered quietly. She came around with a cart to him and he secured the carrier to the front of the cart somehow to where she could push and look at me. “There we go Princess!” she said with a smile. She took the large juice cup from my hands and popped the pacifier back in. Knowing it was in my best interest to go with the flow I just sat quietly and nursed the pacifier. After a while though I was definitely growing bored as I couldn’t see much of anything other than her and her breasts - and I wasn’t thrilled too thrilled about that view for the moment. Not that I didn’t appreciate her exceptionally large breasts! What I appreciated most though that they seemed in proportion to her body to be a normal cup size for a girl. I had never liked girls with breasts that stuck out beyond a regular proportion. Amanda pushed the cart quickly around the store. I was surprised that she didn’t seem to take her time shopping like my mom would. “Ah here we are, let’s find you some diapees that fit!” She said with a smile. I heard an attendant in the aisle ask, “Do you need some help ma’am?” “You can probably help me figure this out quicker than we will on our own. We just got our little girl here and I misjudged her diaper and clothing size by a mile…” A young lady amazon was suddenly peaking her face at me and said, “Oh she’s adorable! Aren’t you sweetheart,” she cooed at me. She tickled my face for a moment before looking at Amanda and asking, “what size dress is that?” “Twelve months?” “Oh yeah, you definitely overshot. If she fits in this carrier like this…?” I watched her face think hard for a moment, “I think you’ll either need a Size Newborn in Little Diapers or Size 1 in regular diapers.” “What’s the difference?” Fred asked. “Well the little diapers have a bit more room for hips - though it doesn’t seem like you really have a need for that with this baby girl. The regular diapers won’t tell her she’s in a diaper as much as the little diapers do.” I saw Fred give her a questioning look that she answered, “You expect a baby to learn to crawl and then walk. What little this size needs to do that though? The little diapers are thick enough she’ll have to work to even crawl depending on the brand you choose… Really though it’s all Mommy’s preference! Cool? Huh?” She said looking back down at me and squeezed my cheek. “Honey grab that Size 1 package of Pampers?” Amanda asked Fred before turning back to the young lady and asking, “If you were going to buy some little diapers for her, what would you get her?” Amanda pushed the cart down a little ways and ended up being told, “These are great for night time! You can easily leave her in this for over twelve hours easily without a leak. They also will keep the baby from moving about!” I overheard the talk of diapers for ten more minutes before hearing three more packages land in the basket and wondered just what had been placed in the cart. Based on the way she’d cooed over some diapers made especially for princesses I was certain those landed there. They were designed to guarantee I would have to crawl as soon as they were wet according to the bubbly girl. ‘Just as long as it wasn’t a package of those ones…’ she had mentioned something that would basically abuse me with a sex toy. It sounded awful and I couldn’t imagine why anyone would think of that in context of a surrogate baby!!! ‘How can that not be against a law...?’ “For such a recent adoption you seem to have a really good baby girl here!” the girl commented. “We have a punishment aisle if you are worried though…” “No thank you Miss, I don’t think we have anything to worry about from Princess Stacy here.” Amanda said with a smile that sort of disarmed my nerves from the last ten minutes of horror. As she pushed me down the aisles towards her next stop she whispered, “Don’t worry, I didn’t buy any of those disturbing diapers. Just some of the night time ones as they make sense… and some of the princess ones because they’re sooooo cute!” she smiled at that, “And then some of the ultra-thin ones that she wasn’t a fan of. They’ll probably be better for you getting around campus.” I genuinely smiled around my pacifier at that. “Thank you,” I said around it. “Trust me, I promise I won’t harm you,” she told me with a smile. Of course she said that and then we were in the clothing section. The GIRLS clothing section! I couldn’t really see, but the dress that was held up to me made it clear. “Hmm… I think this is the right size, but let’s get you out of your seat so I can tell!” As soon as she had me unstrapped she pulled the dress I had on straight off and pulled the new one on right in the store. I was mortified as I looked around and saw another little in a cart stare at me. He was dressed in just a diaper though, so I guess it was normal for the store. Another little down the row was made to crawl after her ‘mommy’ and was being scolded for not keeping up. “Maybe we need to just make it to where you can only get on your tummy if you’re not going to even keep up as a crawler!” the lady said as she roughly picked up the little and spanked her until she bawled. I shuddered as my vision was obstructed by the new dress coming back off. “Still too big I think…” She stood up and I heard the clicking of hangers above me before she produced another dress over my head, “Here we go!” The new dress had puffy sleeves and flared out quickly from the top of the dress. I couldn’t see my toes around the skirt, but I could tell there was no way it fully covered my ill-fitting diaper. I could see a butterfly embroidered on it and had to grudgingly admit it was probably a really cute dress for a real baby. I absentmindedly touched the butterfly and she cooed, “You like butterflies don’t you?” I blushed even more than I had before. She hugged me tight and said, “So do I!” I absently sucked at the pacifier as a way to bite my tongue as she said, “Honey, help me pick out several more outfits in size three months. I want to get out of here and be on the way home so I can get dinner started.” From the ground I watched them fly through the racks and waddled after them. A growing need to go pee was coming, but I was kind of scared to go in a diaper that clearly didn’t fit right. I watched as rompers, onesies, pajamas, nightgowns, four more dresses, and six pairs of shoes were added to the pile in the cart before I was returned to the carrier. I whined a bit about that before she said, “Oh, we forgot to get you a stuffie for being such a good girl didn’t we?” She picked me back up out of the carrier with nothing but the badly fitting diaper on and carried me towards a large toy area filled with stuffed animals. “Which do you want sweetheart?” I looked around and couldn’t help but find a white teddy bear that had two turquoise bows in her hair on her ears cute. I pointed to it and she smiled and said, “Good girl, you picked one out all by yourself!” She tickled my thigh and then placed me back in the carrier that Fred had pushed to follow us. Once I was strapped in she covered the carrier with a blanket from the diaper bag. I kind of hated not seeing and losing the airflow, but at least I was covered and ‘decent’ now. Just before we got to the checkout she whispered, “I’m doing this to make it a little bit easier for you, just nurse your paci and pretend to sleep.” I wondered what she meant until I heard the cashier. “Looks like you must have just picked a new little up?” “Yes ma’am,” Fred answered. “She must be a tiny thing if she’s fitting into diapers this small!” “She is, we got so lucky!” Amanda squealed. “We just finally got her tired out and got her to sleep though, so can you keep it down?” “I’ll be quiet and good,” the cashier lady said with a little laugh. “Your total is three-hundred thirty-four dollars and sixteen cents.” I had a feeling that there was a card swipe before the lady said, “Have you signed up for our rewards program yet?” “I signed up awhile back…” Amanda said. “Well now that you have your baby, make sure you go to your account online and let us know her sizes, actual age, and her new age. That will let us be sure to send you coupons that you can use.” All of this talking about me using baby items made me need to pee even more… and I quietly squirmed a little. “We’ll keep that in mind, thanks!” Fred answered. The cart was pushed forward and I heard some bags rustling, a box being ripped open, and then a few other things before the carrier was picked up. “Fred I’m going to go to the changing room and get her in some clothes that fit.” “Okay, I’ll load up the princesses new things in the car and pull it around for you. Do you want to just carry her so that I can get the carrier back in the seat before you get back?” “Sure,” she said and the blanket came off as she sat the carrier back on the cart and unbuckled me. “Come on sweetheart, let’s go get you in a diapee that actually fits you!” I blushed as she wrapped me with the blanket and carried the diaper bag and me back inside. I really needed to go pee at that point, but the fear that the diaper would leak kept me holding on. I could see the door for the family room near as I lost the battle and just let myself let go. My face turned bright red and I leaned my head against her shoulder in embarrassment. Just as she cleared the door to the changing room and nursing room I felt the diaper leak and urine spilled down my leg. She noticed as she pulled the blanket away from me. “Uh-oh!” she said in a singsong voice. “Good thing I had you all wrapped up in your blankie…” I felt tears stinging my eyes as she said that. “Oh don’t worry Stacy, I expected that would probably happen if you had to use that diaper, no harm done. We’ll get you all dry in a jiffy!” She smiled kindly at me. The wet blanket was sat on the ground and she sat me on top of a cushy pad she had placed on the changing station. I was pushed back onto my back and she moved my hands out of the way before untaping the ridiculously oversized diaper. “Definitely too big, huh?” she said as she grabbed my ankles in one hand and wiped my bottom and everywhere else. I squirmed a bit at the cold wipe but tried not to cry out in embarrassment. I knew I was as red as ever then as she pulled the oversized diaper out from under me and placed the right one instead. She added rubbed in some powder quickly and then taped it shut. “There, all dry, huh?” She said in her mommy voice. “Let’s get you in this pretty new dress!” She pulled the first dress she had me try on back over my head before pulling a matching diaper cover up my legs. “All done, and cute as a button!” She told me with a smile and a light tap to my nose. She clipped a pacifier clip onto my dress and the pacifier that was in my mouth before picking me up on one hip and grabbing everything else with her free hand. I felt awkward with my bare feet and hung onto her shirt nervously. I found myself leaning my head against her shoulder as she carried me to the car and I genuinely felt like a nap would be a good idea heading to their house. I was scared though to let them have one moment of me unconscious though… what would they do? At the front of the store Fred had the door open and I was quickly strapped back into the carrier, given my new stuffed bear, and we were back on the road. “Stacy I can’t believe how well behaved you were in there,” Amanda cooed at me as we drove down the road. “I do believe you might actually survive college here.” “What now?” I asked as I popped out the pacifier and let it dangle from the clip. “Well we’re going to get you home and unpack what you have. I’m going to have to take back most of the clothes and diapers I put in your nursery, but I saved all of the receipts and tags so that won’t be a big deal. We can go do that this weekend or something.” “Does it have to be…?” “Yes it will be girly Stacy. The second you try and not be girly I have a feeling we’d have social services involved. You being a good girl out in public though should help keep that at bay while you’re in school. Everyone expects a bad little, since they believe you’re just helpless babies. If you want to act grown up enough for classes you’ll have to act more mature than most.” “That’s kind of hard with a diaper on…” I complained. “It could be way worse, you saw that, right?” Fred said. “Yes I did… how can anyone…?” “Be so cruel?” Fred said, “I don’t know. It doesn’t even make sense to say you’re a baby and then be so cruel to you. If a little really is a baby then you should shower them with love and affection just like a real baby.” I heard a contented sigh from Amanda as I guess this was one of the reasons she married this man. ‘It could be way worse,’ I told myself. “So after we unpack?” I asked. “Well we make din-din and then I think an early bedtime for all of us seems like a good idea today. I know I hardly slept last night in anticipation of you coming!” Amanda said. “We’ll also give you a chance to message your real parents that you made it safely.” She added the last part with a kind of sad cadence on the word ‘real.’ “Thanks, I know Mom must be worried sick,” I said to them. I knew most Amazons would probably have taken me from the terminal, dressed me as she had, but just gone ahead and given me the full blown baby treatment. I really was luck that so far they had limited their actions. Of course I had been on my best behavior too… A quiet silence fell as we made numerous turns and I could see large trees beginning and a neighborhood forming. I saw the entrance to the university flash by my window a few minutes later… at least I thought it was that from what I could see anyway. I played a little bit with the butterfly embroidery on my dress and tried to touch the outside of the dress hem too, but I really was strapped in securely! The view looking back really meant that I could just make out my bare feet and the seat easily. It was only an occasional view through the side of the window that really showed me much. Amanda came around to my door and opened it before fiddling briefly with the latch on the harness and working me free. I expected her to carry me inside, but instead she sat me down on the ground on my own two feet. I looked around and realized I missed us pulling into a large garage with at least one other car in it. “Can you get your bags while we get your new stuff?” she asked me. I nodded and managed to get my luggage back into a little train like I had when I checked into the portal as Fred handed them to me. Amanda giggled, “You look so cute like that!” Sure enough a phone came out and she took a quick picture of me fighting with my luggage. Once I made it through the door into the house I discovered we were in a huge kitchen. The lowest cabinet knobs were at the level of my head so I had no chance of seeing any higher. It was scary how tall everything was inside. Amanda took the lead and led me past a huge kitchen table and a highchair that I knew was for me against a wall. A living room was through the next space and she stopped and said, “Why don’t you just leave those there for a moments sweetie.” I looked up and she motioned me to follow her to the tall couch that I could just reach my arms onto the cushions. I found myself picked up and propped up on a pillow on the other side from her. Fred came and sat in a recliner on her right to where we could all look at each other. “Okay, so what is this elephant in the room Amanda,” Fred asked her. “Huh?” “You’re hiding something and trying to get Stacy in on it too…?” I sighed as Amanda pursed her gigantic lips at me. There was no doubt that I was afraid of what she would do, but she nodded at me. “Well sir we have a bit of a misunderstanding right now…?” He motioned for me to continue on, “about?” “Well… my name is Stacy, and I should have made certain you knew… but I’m one of the rare boy Stacy’s.” He laughed, “You’re a boy named Stacy? I’ve never heard of a boy being named Stacy?” “My Great-Grandfather was named Stacy along with quite a few other males about 1900 or so. It wasn’t only a girl’s name then in our dimension…” “So we’ve done all of our preparations for a little girl… and you’re really a little boy?” He laughed a belly-roaring laugh, and I blushed, as I did have to admit the joke would be pretty funny from the other side, “Tomboy” he laughed again. Amanda was giggling too for a moment before she said, “And that’s going to be part of our problem.” “Why?” I asked. “The university has you registered as a girl. If you attend as anything else they’ll probably use it as an excuse to take away your scholarship and deem you not fit to be in school.” I gasped, “but…” Fred nodded, “Unfortunately she’s probably right… Damn… We put together such a pretty nursery too…” “So what do we do?” I asked. “Well… I don’t have a clue,” Amanda offered. “Thank you for cooperating long enough for us to look at buying some time here. For not being a girl you certainly have long hair?” I blushed, “I just like long hair,” I said. “Well it definitely helps you blend as a girl…” she said. “How about shaving?” “I did that this morning?” I felt my face, knowing stubble was unlikely. “How often?” “Every other day?” “We could help with that…” Fred said. “Well… we’re going to have to do something…” I said, “I would hate for all of my hopes and dreams of going to this school to go up in flames before I even get there…” “There is a solution at least for now,” Fred suggested while looking at his wife. “Providing no one is changing your diaper no one should guess that you’re not a girl. Even if they did with all of the crazy things in this world I don’t think anyone would do anything more than tease you?” “So you’re saying just pretend to be a girl?” I asked and felt my face flush, “If anyone back home finds out…” “Surely some of your friends already know about some of it?” Amanda asked. I felt my face was never going to not blush, “Just my friend Gabby… She and I talked quite a bit over the summer,” I told her. “Girlfriend?” Fred asked. I shook my head, “We both cared about our studies too much. Though I guess it would probably have been smart to go off and have crazy wild orgies or something before coming here…” Fred laughed like crazy about that while Amanda shot me a glare, “IF you’re going to pull off this college degree you’re going to have to behave better than that young lady.” I gulped, “Sorry…” “Well, I guess we probably should go over some more of these expectations then Stacy… For now are we agreed as far as anyone is concerned you’re a little girl?” I looked down at the pink dress I was wearing and the hair from my head that hung down to the top part of it. I sighed, “I don’t want to lose my scholarship or worse, so yes.” “We may have to think about this some more Amanda, but I’m okay with it. I’m glad you told me before I changed a diaper and got a surprise!” As if by magic the word diaper made me think of my bladder and I couldn’t help the feeling that I needed to pee again. I had long since steeled myself that this was going to be a part of my world now so I just let it go in the diaper. Both my pause and the expanding diaper must have let them both know what I was doing and the blush returned. “Good girl,” Amanda said, “That’s going to be the next thing. You already agreed to the diapers. Please understand that means we’re watching your toilet habits like good parents… if you don’t go poopie at least once a day we’re going to have to see if you’re stopped up… and help otherwise.” My eyes opened wider, “That won’t be a problem…” said quickly. “Also understand we’ll try and change you as soon as we can, but sometimes you may have to wait a while.” “Could I just change myself?” I asked, knowing that would probably not be a yes. “For right now no,” Amanda said, “Maybe in a few months I’ll think about it if you can be trusted. Depending on which diapers you’re in you may not even be able to do so though. The pamper you’re in would probably be possible, but any of the other diapers we bought today are designed to where littles can’t untape the diapers themselves.” “Oh…” I sighed, “I understand I’ll have to wait sometimes. What else?” “Well obviously once you see your crib you’re going to understand it’s probably impossible anyway… especially given how small you are, but even if you CAN climb out of your crib somehow you are not to do so. Same thing with your playpen.” I shuddered at memories of failing at rock climbing walls, “Okay, I won’t even try either of them. Just please don’t lock me up like an animal and forget about me?” I asked. Amanda smiled, “Don’t worry, good mommies never forget about their babies.” “That’s going to be the next thing,” Fred said, “for your own protection we’re not Amanda and Fred, we’re Mommy and Daddy.” I nodded, “I figured we’d have to do something like that… Daddy,” I said, “just please remember my real mom and dad?” “Don’t worry, that’s part of why he said Mommy and Daddy, I figure we can keep things straight about who you’re talking about. Especially now that we know you’re really a boy I can’t imagine you’ve called either of your parents by those names in years?” I shook my head, “By sixth grade my friends gave me enough crap I stopped calling Dad that then.” “Obviously you came here for school, so we expect you to keep your grades up Stacy,” Amanda said. “I’d like to honestly see you get at least a 3.5 GPA, but as long as it’s a 3.0 things will be fine since you can keep your scholarship.” “IF it doesn’t though you need to be aware of consequences that won’t even be in our control.” Fred said. “Like?” “You’ll most likely be seen as too immature to be in college and at the least sent back to a preschool. If that happens they may begin to look at us as unfit parents…” “And I’m a goner,” I nodded, “that’s at least something I’ve already prepared myself for. Given the fact I’m not exactly going to have a crazy social life it shouldn’t be too big of a deal for me to come home from classes and study.” Amanda smiled, “No it won’t be a big deal, but be warned our days are longer here…” I nodded, “I remember from my visit. It was kind of nice to naturally be able to get more sleep!” “Well when we tell you it’s night-night time, it’s night-night time,” she told me. “Got it… what about downtime and fun? Am I stuck with those toys over there?” I pointed to toys that looked like they were straight from Elena’s nursery back home. Shape puzzles, blocks, stuffed animals, and a couple dolls were popping out of a couple elegant looking bins in the corner next to a folded up playpen. She smiled, “Well, you will probably have to pretend to play with those at least a little bit. If we have visitors you’re going to have to pretend like we’re treating you normally…” “Even with me going to classes?” “Especially with that, because we can say we’re indulging you in some maturity because you’re being so mature and a good baby too.” Fred said. ‘That makes no sense at all…’ I told myself. “What would you like to be able to do? Remember we said no TV…?” I nodded, “I brought some video game consoles?” “Ooh, really?” Amanda asked excitedly. “Wait, that excites you?” “Well yeah, we have better computers here but no one has completely mastered making video games as entertaining as yours!” I must have looked dumbfounded but Fred chuckled and nodded, “you brought probably the most valuable commodity you could have from your world.” “How come the customs officer didn’t care?” I asked. He snorted, “She probably figured by now you’d be on your way to being a brainless infant and your mommy would sell them.” “This mommy just wants to play them with you!” Amanda said. “Luckily for you I’m in my profession! The cables won’t go directly into our TVs as you have them, but I should be able to rig up some adapters!” “Okay, so video games are okay… reading?” I asked. “You mean Dr. Seuss and other picture books? Those are fine!” Fred joked with me. I felt terror as he added, “As long as it’s just us here you’re free to do any of those things.” “And if other people are here?” I asked nervously. “Well, that’s going to be the next big thing before I go get working on dinner sweetheart.” Amanda said, “If it’s just us like tonight you’ll be able to eat regular table food.” “Thanks!” I said with a smile. “Well don’t thank me yet, I or Daddy will be the ones feeding it to you though.” I sighed, “As long as it’s real food, I can deal with that.” “Good girl. Now if we have company or we’re out and about that may not always be the case. I’ll do my best to make it myself if we’re home, but company will expect you to be eating baby food with the size you are.” “Will they be okay with that even?” I asked and then regretted it. “Well some of them may very well be of the opinion that you should only be breastfed. Especially with as tiny as you are sweetheart.” “Remember you’re only the size of a three month old baby here,” Fred added on. “Three month olds should still only be on a liquid diet.” I shuddered, “Okay, we’ll deal with that as we have to and I’ll try not to pitch a fit?” Amanda replied, “That’s all we ask most of the time. Once in awhile though it’s okay if you have to pitch a fit… it’s almost more unnerving that you’re such a good girl.” “I kind of came prepared…” I told them while noting they hadn’t said anything about not feeding me liquids as a diet… ‘We definitely missed some things in the contract…’ “Seems like it,” Amanda said. “Let’s go check out your nursery and change that wet diaper before we let you send a message home.” I shrugged and started to climb down from the couch but was quickly intercepted by Amanda, “I want to show you!” She said as she tickled my side a bit. I started giggling uncontrollably as she kept going for a moment and then kissed the top of my head, “I know this is only for a few years here, but I hope you know we’re going to love you as our own baby for this time. I hope you’ll grow to feel a connection to us as your surrogate parents.” I felt my eyes moisten a little at her words, “I hope so too.” She held me at her side and I could now really view the rooms a bit better. She actually made a point to go back to the kitchen, “Okay, so obviously I like to cook,” she said as she pointed at a kitchen my mom would kill for. “Wow, how many ovens do you need?” I asked quickly counting three along with eight burners and an indoor grill built into the stove. “Well we like to entertain, so when we bought this house we redid the kitchen. You’ll see the dining room table can hold twelve people, so I like to be able to cook for that.” Sure enough I could see the table was long and other than a missing seat next to one chair was set up for twelve. I suspected she planned on placing my high chair next to that spot there. She walked over to a high chair that was something that would fit into any house back home. It was pink with butterflies printed on the fabric with a white tray. I saw that there was a harness like a car seat to restrain me, and I could see wheels on the base to make it easy to push it around. “We bought a normal baby high chair and not a little’s high chair,” Fred told me with a voice that sounded like it was trying to reassure me. I looked up at Amanda, “What’s the difference?” “Well this one is just meant to keep a baby safe from falling out… the other type would let me strap your legs down to keep you from kicking me, and arm straps to keep you from hitting me, or getting your hands in Mommy’s way of feeding you.” I gulped, “Thank you,” I said quietly as she gave me a squeeze. “Let’s go check out your room then sweetheart,” she told me. We walked down a hallway with pictures of them together, with friends, with older people I assumed were their parents, and Amanda seemed to have several sisters in another picture with her. She stopped there, “These are your Aunties, Aunt Cassie, Aunt Chloe, and Aunt Megan.” I gulped as I looked next to the photo and saw another where Aunt Cassie seemed to have two real babies and a little. Aunt Chloe seemed to have a set of three littles of her own too in another picture. “Are they…?” She sighed, “They’re not necessarily what you would consider to be nice people to your kind. When they come to visit we may have to be a little bit different with them here…” “Are they coming soon?” I asked. “Well Aunt Megan wants to come over soon and meet you - she’s the baby of the family so she’s still in college herself.” She smiled at me and pointed at the youngest blonde haired girl who actually seemed much shorter than the rest. She was still obviously an Amazon, but the line was closer to inbetweener. “She’s also the safe one,” she told me as she moved down the hallway. “She’ll probably help us with getting you to classes occasionally. She’s actually the only person in my family I’ve told about you.” I nodded and noticed the absence of any more information on her other two sisters. I was distracted as we came up to a room that had a white door and “Princess Stacy,” in cute fabric letters alternating in a light green and pink with a mixture of polka dots and such on them. It was adorable and I found myself reaching out to touch them. I grimaced at the princess part, but it looked like they had wanted me to feel special. Amanda opened the door and I looked at a work of art in awe. White paneling went from the floor to just about the level of the top of a massive white sleigh crib. Above the white was a pastel green, with pink and purple butterflies chasing each other along the wall. At the bottom edge were flowers that other butterflies appeared to sit on. Above the crib was painted in flowing pink script outlined in purple, “All our dreams can come true, if we have the courage to pursue them.” “You had a Walt Disney in your universe too?” I asked while smiling at the words. “He’s always been a bit of a hero to me,” Fred responded from behind us. “From what I understand yours did more with amusement parks than ours did.” “We’ll have to compare notes later,” I said as my eyes continued to look over the room. Pink curtains with butterflies on them framed two large windows in the room. A cute quilt hung on the side of the crib that continued the butterfly theme. It even had a mobile above it that had four plush purple and pink butterflies hanging from it. I looked closer at the furniture and had no doubts that the crib would easily contain me. It would easily be a foot or more taller than my head from the mattress to the rails. I actually shivered a bit and felt myself going more in my diaper, which made Amanda squeeze me tighter. “It’s okay sweetheart.” She moved towards the changing table that had drawers underneath it and several cubbies as well. I noticed a nice glider chair sat in a corner next to a light and a bookcase. The changing table had all of the normal things you would expect to see and I couldn’t help but feel helpless as she sat me down and then pushed me gently by the shoulders to get me to lie down. “Oh goody Daddy, you brought her new diapees with you!” She told Fred as he had followed with all four boxes of them. “Which do you want?” “Hand me another of her Pampers,” she told him with a smile as she took a belt from the table and secured it around my chest. She pushed my dress up towards my face and said, “Hold your skirt for Mommy please.” I did as she asked if nothing else because it hid my face from them looking at me as I felt her pull down the diaper cover first and left it dangling on my ankles before she popped open the tapes of the diaper. “We are going to have to figure out something here,” she sighed to herself as she wiped my genitals. “What do you mean?” I asked nervously. “I’m not sure yet…” she said gently. I was more than a bit nervous at that, but I held my tongue. “Such a serious baby,” she told me and tickled me just as she put some lotion on me. I felt myself harden again and hated that I felt so helpless and aroused at the same time. I was grateful that she didn’t make it more than an innocent diaper change, as I was sure I couldn’t have taken that! Soon I was sat back up to look at the room from my perch on the changing table. A diaper pail device sat next to the crib that I watched her place my wet diaper in it. Around the room at my new height toys sat everywhere. In the corner though was an odd little desk and chair that was just a little bit bigger than my size and seemed kind of out of place. It had pencils and pens in a cup, but other than the white that matched the nursery it was something I could have had back home as a great workspace. I noticed there was even a power strip there that looked like it would let me plug in my laptop. “That’s a power strip for my electronics?” I asked. “We bought it at the portal station since you said you were going to bring your laptop?” Amanda said. “Where’s it at anyway?” I held my arms out for her to pick me up and set me on the ground. Fred had just returned with my luggage and I went to my backpack and dug around for my computer and the cord that I had stuffed in a compartment. I had guessed correctly that it would end up coming down in size for me and it seemed proportionally the same as it had. Amanda had sat down on the floor next to me, “Oh my god that is soooo cute!” She told me. I blushed, “I figured it would be a good idea to bring a computer my sized with me…” “That was very smart,” she said with a smile, “Can I see it?” I held it out to her and she opened it to watch the computer start up. It made me feel even smaller that in her hands it appeared to be even smaller than a netbook. “This keyboard is sooooo tiny! But it’s got everything it should!” “Well it’s the state of the art back home… I know that might bring it only into the mid-range here, but I’m hoping the size of it will let me still take it to class?” “It’s better than anything we have for littles for certain,” she told me. “What are the specs?” “Processor is a 5.2 gigahertz processor, it has 64 gigs of ram,” I went on about the specs quite proudly because I had put my heart and soul into getting the machine all but custom made for me. We took the time to make sure the power would work for the computer and it seemed to be charging it just fine. “You know it only has about a quarter of my machines processing power, but it starts up quickly…” She said to me. I felt more than a little bit nervous at how far behind we were from them, but that was why I had taken the risk. “Well, we’re so far behind you… It should be okay for most things I would think.” I told her blushing. She nodded, “It should. Oh hi honey,” she said slyly to Fred who had sat there just staring at us. “It’s bad enough she gets like this anytime I let her and Megan get in the same room… Hmm… at least I can do this with you though,” he said as he playfully reinserted the hanging pacifier in my mouth. I glared at him but he just laughed. I spit the pacifier back out and hoped I wouldn’t get in trouble for it. I remembered a little getting a spanking the first trip here for that. “I take it he’s not of the computer people?” I looked at Amanda. “Nope! He’s great with bodies, not so good with computers!” she told me before looking at him, “Maybe she can help you when you get stuck on the computer now…” After a few more minutes she said, “Fred, can you help Stacy go through the stuff she brought and put it away? Go ahead and put any clothes on our bed so I can decide if there’s anything she can use.” I sighed, “I didn’t bring much.” “Won’t take long then! I’m going to go get dinner started. When you’re done you can explore a bit Stacy?” I nodded and between Fred and I we soon had everything unpacked. My XBOX and PlayStation gaming consoles were taken to a room Amanda had set aside for her electronics tinkering. I had nearly wet my diaper again with excitement at all of the REAL toys she had, but Fred shooed me right back out before closing the door, “That’s off limits to you Princess.” “Yes sir,” I said. “Not sir Stacy, Yes Daddy,” He smiled when he said it, but I got the feeling he meant it. “Umm… Yes Daddy,” I blushed. “I know this is weird for you Stacy, but it will only take one slipup to make people believe you’re not the well behaved baby that you need to appear to be.” He paused before adding, “Especially around any of Mommy’s family but Megan.” I grew nervous but he said, “Now go off and explore. I know you have to be curious about the house.” So that’s what I did. I walked back to my nursery first… ‘my nursery?’ I had to think at the girly extravaganza. I looked down at my dress and pulled up on it to look at the diaper cover that matched it. I pulled it down to look at the diaper for a moment of curiosity but then put everything back where it should have been and looked around. If there was a baby toy meant for a child less than two years of age I was pretty sure it was in the room. I had more toys in that room than I probably had as a real baby! I noticed that next to the changing table several were strategically placed to be used as distractions while my diaper was changed… Several of them looked like teething toys. ‘I’m so glad I said nothing could be done with my teeth…’ I shuddered at the thought of having all of my teeth removed. My backpack was set next to my desk for now and I used the chair to go ahead and sit down for my computer. ‘I forgot to ask the Wi-Fi password…’ I thought to myself while also being grateful that the technology was the same in this world. I stood up and went down the hallway to where Fred seemed to have a home office. This thinner diaper definitely affected my gait a bit, ‘those night time diapers…’ I shuddered. “Umm… Daddy?” I asked as I approached him sitting in his chair high above me. “Yes princess?” “What’s your Wi-Fi password?” He laughed, “The important things in life, huh?” He paused, “most people would probably argue that babies shouldn’t have Wi-Fi access and Internet unmonitored?” “You probably have NetNanny or something here, right?” He laughed again, “Right you are, and it’s already installed through the modem. You should be able to do homework, play some games, but don’t plan on anything more adult than that!” “I just need to email my parents,” I reminded him. He scribbled on a notepad on his desk and handed me a twenty-character password, “You memorized that?” I asked looking at it. “Well of course, it’s your mommy’s birth year, my birth year, your birth year, along with all of our initials.” “Oh,” I responded looking at it. I noticed that instead of SES for my initials it was SEW. I had no idea of their ages until then, but now I knew could see they were exactly ten years younger than my parents. “Thanks,” I said and turned to go back to my room. I was able to quickly login and connected to a mail server that worked trans-dimensionally. My e-mail was pretty short, but it did contain some new information like their address I quickly found by digging around online, along with some code phrases that said I was okay. We had established about thirty innocuous phrases that were keys to saying everything was okay and going according to plan. Additionally there were ten danger phrases that said I was in trouble and that I needed help. At the last minute I added, ‘By the way my name has struck again… Somehow we never told them I wasn’t a girl. When we video conference this week don’t be surprised by my clothing… For now I think we may have to pretend I am a girl so I don’t lose my scholarship.’ I sighed as I pressed send and thought about it. She had mentioned there being maybe something they could do to help me. Knowing what little I did about this world I had little doubt there was a clinic that would gladly take me and correct the little error down below... What would they do while they were doing that though? That was what terrified me. I was used to people seeing me as girly… honestly it didn’t bother me that much either. I’d never had one of those moments of thinking I was born in the wrong body, but I also wasn’t married to my male body like so many other men were. I sighed and decided to go explore some more of the house. I had found the bedroom doors closed for the most part but one door was cracked open and I found myself in a huge bathroom. I’d seen a toilet for an Amazon on our last trip here, but I’d forgotten how intimidating it was. Most of the places we had stayed were designed for littles or in-betweeners. This place was pure Amazon comfort and I couldn’t even see above the edge of the tub or the toilet. “What are you doing in here missy?” Amanda asked suddenly. “I was exploring,” I told her honestly, “even if I wanted to do anything it’s not like I could in here,” I added. She laughed, “You’re very right princess. I don’t think you could probably use this toilet hardly even if I held you on top of it!” I found myself being picked up, “Let’s wash your handsies up for din-din.” She held me up to the sink and leaned me towards the water after putting soap on my hands for me. I did the work for the most part but she found a towel and dried me. “We’re going to have to do something with your hair later,” she told me as she brushed it out of my face. “Just don’t cut it off?” I said, nervously remembered there had been nothing in our contract about it. “What, I can’t have my baby girl looking like the newborn baby she practically is?” I was genuinely scared for a moment while she laughed and placed me down on my still bare feet with a pat to my diapered behind. “Why don’t you go downstairs and meet us in the kitchen.” I nodded and started down the stairs very carefully. Like everything else they seemed twice the size of my world, which meant they were probably about fourteen inches high. I thought back to my own childhood and found myself sitting on the stair and then sliding down to stand on the next. I repeated that until I was at the bottom and heard Amanda call out, “What a big girl you are!” I turned and smiled at her, “I’m not completely helpless…” “No, but make sure you are careful on those stairs. I probably am a terrible mommy to have let you climb them…” I sighed, “You’re doing a good job so far,” I told her. I found myself quickly in her arms as she gave me a squeeze and carried me to the dining room. The smell in the air was incredible with some sort of beef. I could see she had already pulled it out of the oven and it looked great, if not humongous! I didn’t take long though before she moved the tray out of the way with a free hand and then plopped me down into the highchair. The harness was quickly pulled over my shoulders and the tray placed back down. I put my hands on it. “The little ones are more restrictive?” I asked unintentionally. She nodded, “Don’t worry, as long as you’re a good baby girl at meal times I’ll never use one of those here…” “Here?” She sighed, “We’ll have to figure out what we’ll do when we visit my family…” “Just how bad are they?” I asked as she moved to cut the beef and plate it. “Well… I’m not going to lie, Chloe is about as bad as it gets…” She sighed as if wondering if telling me was smart but continued, “If you were Chloe’s little you wouldn’t have any teeth or need to sit at this table. She nurses all three of her littles only.” I gasped a little. “I wish that was the worst, but she also had all three of them through an etiquette school and about all they can say is mama, poopie, and baba. She also had some sort of surgery done on them to keep them from standing. Well… actually Kacey can’t even crawl and is stuck with ‘tummy time,’ as Chloe calls it. It’s really really sick,” she told me with tears in her eyes. “Why?” “I honestly don’t know other than maybe she feels like they’re dolls? Sadly she’s not alone. She convinced Cassie to get her little boy Neville back to crawling status. At least he can still talk, but he’s also missing all but three of his teeth so he can’t bite his mommy anymore too.” “Umm… what… why…” I kind of stumbled over my words. “Why am I not like that?” She asked. She smirked, “You hope I’m not at least right?” I shuddered. “I’m not, but I wouldn’t trust an Amazon further than I could throw them if I were you. I can guarantee Chloe is going to do all sorts of pushing towards me to do that when she visits. I’m going to promise you right now that I’m not putting you down that day. You’re going to just have to be a clingy baby that day and just not say anything if you can help it.” “I have to meet her…” “Daughters?” She asked. “Yeah… She’ll expect you to play with them too. Not quite sure what you’re going to do. Know that they might as well be babies now and treat them as such and you’ll probably be okay.” Fred slipped in the kitchen then, “Smells good!” She was just dishing stuff onto plates then. A small plate that looked smaller but maybe even still too big for me looked to have more of the butterfly motif on it. “Anyway, you asked why I’m not like that?” I nodded. “We had a ‘baby sister’ little growing up at home…” she shuddered, “Hannah was so cute it was hard not to see my mom needing to baby her. Especially as we have children grow up or don’t have kids the mothering instinct in us is incredibly powerful! Studies have actually shown that it’s significantly more so in us than littles or in-betweeners… Anyway, I always viewed Hannah as the cute toddler baby sister to play with and treated her well. Chloe though… Chloe I think was jealous and would constantly bully poor Hannah and get her in trouble. One day something happened… I don’t even know what, but Hannah fell and was killed at a park with her while I was at a summer camp.” I saw the tears in her eyes and wished I wasn’t restrained so I could give her a hug. “I’m sorry,” I told her. “It’s not your fault. To this day I think Chloe did something… Anyway, when no one else was around I would talk to Hannah like an adult and she would help me with my homework. She’s the reason I made straight A’s through eighth grade when the accident happened.” “Why didn’t you…?” “Try and free her?” She asked with a laugh. “I was the second daughter and seen as the one with her head in the clouds. My parents would just laugh at me and say I didn’t understand the world when I would suggest we potty train her or something to help. Mom would usually use that moment to grab Hannah and put her to her breast and say something about babies that feed from Mommy have no reason to potty train.” “Are your parents?” “Still alive?” “Yes,” she told me. “I don’t speak to them every day, but I’m sure I won’t be able to keep their new granddaughter away from them forever since they live pretty close to here.” I felt bad for her but at least I could sort of understand why I probably could trust her more than most. I felt a shiver of true fear though of the idea of dealing with her family. “What about your parents Daddy?” “They’re still around, but they live on the other side of the country. They may very well want to come out and visit their new granddaughter too, but it may wait until Christmas or the New Year as my dad is always busy with work.” “Are they…?” “As bad as Mommy’s parents?” He asked while shaking his head, “No, they never took a little and honestly they will be kind of looking at me strange that we have. I’ll explain everything to them though and I know they’ll be proud that we helped keep you from being someone else’s mindless baby.” Amanda sat a sippy cup of juice on my tray and then a bib appeared from somewhere that went over my dress. It seemed to have been bought for the expected proportions rather than the way I had come through. “I wonder why you shrank so much when you came through?” Fred asked thoughtfully as he took his first bite, “This is great Amanda!” She had just sat down next to me and asked, “See what you think?” A plastic fork had skewered a very small piece of meat that was clearly mutilated to keep me from choking. I opened my mouth wide for it though and took the meat and chewed. “That’s really good!” I told her. It was in fact one of the best roasts I could ever remember eating! “Good!” she said with a smile before loading some mashed potatoes up and feeding me a bite of that. “I wonder if it’s because it was her second trip through? Stacy, you said you shrank like eleven inches last time? So this was what probably double that?” I nodded and said, “yes,” after swallowing the last bite. “So going back and forth for the summers…” she took it to a logical conclusion I hadn’t thought about. I just sat stunned for a moment… “If I get any smaller…” “Yeah, you’re already just a little bit above newborn size right now… you’d be like a preemie,” Fred said. “It’s something to think about,” Amanda said with a little bit of worry in her voice. Over the rest of dinner they began asking me about other things and in between bites of food I would tell them about our versions of people and things like Disney and they would tell me theirs. Turns out in this world he had actually gone on to be a vice-president of the country. He never built a theme park there though; a rival of his seemed to have beaten him to that. Disney had nearly as much of a market though still on cartoons and toys. When dinner was done I found myself quite full and had finished the sippy cup. “May I please get down?” I asked Amanda. “In a few minutes sweetheart, let me clean up dinner. You need to get used to this... “ I sighed. “Here, why don’t you drink this while you’re waiting?” She said as she brought forth something I had been surprised not to see yet. A pink baby bottle contained what looked like a liter of white fluid that I presumed was milk or formula. I made a face but she told me, “You should be grateful that’s not your dinner. Just drink what you can, but I want half of it gone before bedtime.” I tentatively picked it up with my hands and couldn’t believe the size of it compared to me. It was actually almost too heavy to handle but I was able to get it in my hands just barely. I stuck the nipple in my mouth and gave it a tentative suck. The milk inside actually tasted pretty good, sweeter than the milk back home, and she had taken the time without me noticing to heat it up so it was nice and warm. It was awkward leaning towards it though as I kind of tried to prop it on the tray. She solved that with some sort of latch on the seat and I found myself leaning back quite a ways. “Is that better?” She asked me as she pulled the tray off and trusted in the straps to hold me there. “It’s pretty heavy,” I admitted as I sort of thrust it away from my mouth. It felt like I was trying to drink from something like a 2-Liter. “Well I probably should get the smaller nursers for you… I never dreamed you’d be this small. I mean in your normal world size you’re almost an in-betweener!” I kept nursing a little bit here and there but my arms were definitely getting tired as she cleaned. I heard Fred tell her, “Here honey, let me get the rest of these honey, you can help Stacy out…” “Thanks!” She told him almost gleefully. I held the bottle out to her with both hands. She grabbed it from me and sat it down on the table before she fiddled with the harness for a moment. I was soon loose and she picked me up and placed me on her right hip before grabbing the bottle in her other hand. I just stayed still as she carried me upstairs. I saw quickly she planned to sit with me in the glider and she grabbed the quilt from the crib and wrapped me in it before turning me face up in her arms. I watched as the giant bottle and nipple came towards my face and opened my mouth up to accept it while she held the bottle for me. She began humming as I nursed and I felt myself relax. The whole plan was crazy, but at least I seemed to be with a couple that didn’t want to mutilate me. I found my eyes closing and heard her say, “Well, I guess you’re okay with this part at least baby.” Chapter 3: THE NEXT THING I knew the room was dark except for a butterfly nightlight next to the changing table. I tried sitting up and found I was severely impaired by the diaper I was now wearing. ‘Must be one of those night-time diapers…’ I thought to myself and rolled over to see if I could push myself up. Carefully I was able to get on my hands and knees and looked at the bars in front of me. I quietly pulled myself up to my feet with the help of the bars. I looked up and curiously checked something by raising my hands as far in the air as I could. Sure enough I couldn’t even touch the top part of the rails with my hands. I found standing difficult in the diaper and a moment later decided to just give in and sit back down my butt. ‘Not that I planned to try to escape like that,’ I acknowledged. ‘What time was I put to bed?’ With no clock I had no way to know, but I definitely had a strong urge to pee. For a moment I held it in, but remembered how silly that would be. ‘You knew diapers were part of the deal…’ I mentally scolded myself. As I let it all out I was shocked at how much the diaper expanded! I couldn’t believe it could get any bigger! I found myself back on my stomach and grabbed the new stuffed bear that lay next to me. ‘Elena,’ I named her in my mind and cuddled her closely to my chest. I would have expected a soaked diaper to be uncomfortable, but other than how much it had expanded I couldn’t tell that it was wet. ‘Tomorrow is going to be another long day’ I told myself and forced myself to close my eyes and go back to sleep. It was hard though… I found sleep difficult as I thought about how yesterday had filled in so much information on my future. The gender misunderstanding was embarrassing and tough to deal with pink dresses suddenly, but nothing compared to being the size of an infant! I had come to this dimension expecting to at least be the size of a toddler… or maybe even almost an elementary school kid. Being either of those sizes would have allowed a little bit of freedom compared to my new size. In our world a three-month-old baby would rarely be left alone, and then only when caged safely… In the Amazon world I couldn’t see much more freedom for me either. Being called ‘princess’ was certainly also a novelty. ‘Being a princess might not be too bad,’ I had to admit with a king and queen like my surrogate family. So far they had shown remarkable restraint and kindness to me. I couldn’t help but notice though that there were certain things that hadn’t been thrown away as possibilities. It sounded almost certain that baby food was a possibility in the future for meals when we were away from home. ‘If Amanda makes it that might be okay,’ I allowed. She really was an excellent cook, so if it was just pureed food from her cooking it would probably at least not taste terrible. Any sold jars from the grocery store though were most likely going to be disgusting. ‘I wouldn’t be surprised if they sell even worse tasting stuff for littles to be tortured with…’ Amanda’s sisters for the most part sounded like a horror movie brought to life. They were everything I had been warned about, or worse… It sounded like her mom might have been cut from the same cloth too… ‘So was it regular milk or her milk?’ I wondered sleepily as I finally succumbed to sleep again. WHEN I WOKE again I found I had been rolled back onto my back and had a pacifier back in my mouth. ‘They must have checked on me at some point,’ I said as I sleepily stretched and remembered the wet diaper I was wearing. It now cold and clammy and was rather uncomfortable. I pulled myself back up by the bars and was just about ready to holler for someone when Amanda walked in. “Oh, you look so cute with that bedhead!” she told me as she walked up to the crib. I held my arms in the universal ‘up’ pose and she carried me straight over to the changing table as I pulled the pacifier out and let it hang by the clip. “Gee thanks…” I told her. “Oh no, do I have a grumpy princess?” she asked. I sighed, “I’m not a morning person.” “Well, we’ll just have to work on that! Probably a fresh diaper is a good start, huh?” She proceeded to strip me of my sleeper quickly with a zipper that went all the way to the foot. Once my diaper was exposed she said, “Okay, now which diapee today?” I groaned, “Pampers?” “I think we need one of these instead,” she said and I could see one of the princess themed diapers that she had been sold on. “It’s so thick!” I said as she laid me back down on it a moment later after wiping me clean. “It’s soooo adorable though!” She smiled at me. “And just think of the waddle or crawl I get to see you with!” I groaned, “It’s too early for this.” She tickled me and I found myself back in the sleeper. She grabbed something from the bottom of the stand and carried me to the glider. At first I thought I was about to be fed another bottle, but instead she produced a hairbrush. “Let’s take care of your hair, then we’ll go feed you breakfast and see where we get from there.” I sighed in relief that was all she had planned. “What are we doing today?” I asked sleepily as she ran the brush through my hair. “Well first we have to go to the store and do some shopping for some other things to replace what we bought way too big for you.” “Like what? I mean besides clothes?” “Well bottles for one… You could barely lift the full size nursers I bought you! The sippy cup was a smaller one and you were almost fine with it yesterday, so I think we’ll go get one of the half-size nurser sets that are more appropriate for you.” I sighed but nodded. I felt her twisting my hair around and guessed that she must be braiding it into pigtails. Gabby had insisted on braiding my hair like that for a cross-dressing day for homecoming week. Scarily I had seemed pretty normal looking as a cheerleader in uniform I borrowed for that day… I felt her tickle my side and she said, “I said I’m done, you really aren’t a morning person, are you?” I shook my head, “Not without a lot of coffee…” She turned me to face her in her lap and said, “I hate to tell you this princess, but coffee is one of those things that’s going to be off limits for you.” I bit my lip but nodded, “I’m not surprised. But would love for you to consider changing your mind…” She looked thoughtful for a moment, “Tell you what, you make it through your midterms with a 3.5 and I’ll let you have a latte in your bottle each morning.” I smiled, “Deal,” I extended my hand to hers and she enveloped it with hers. “Okay let’s get breakfast in you…” I was carried down to the kitchen where my highchair sat waiting for me and I was soon strapped in wearing a bib with a sippy cup of milk sitting on the tray in front of me. I drank some milk from the sippy cup she had sat down in front of me and watched her move around for a couple minutes to make a bowl of oatmeal for me. “Some special mornings we’ll have a hot breakfast with eggs, bacon, and such, but this will probably be breakfast for you normally,” she told me. “That’s fine, a lot of times I don’t even eat breakfast,” I told her as she sat right next to my chair and pulled it on the wheels closer to her. “Well that won’t work here Stacy, you’ll have something for breakfast every morning.” I nodded, ‘that wouldn’t be so bad…’ “Let’s get this airplane in your hanger!” She smiled while making an engine sound that made me grimace but I opened up anyway. For the next ten minutes she fed me while playing every cutesy little baby feeding game I’d ever heard of - and then a few more. By the time she got to the last spoon I said, “I’m full Mommy…” “Just one more spoon,” she said and I opened up. I felt really stuffed then. “All done!” She wiped my face with a baby wipe since it had been a casualty a few times that I happened to look the wrong way. The bib definitely had some evidence on it too and I just sighed as she unbuckled me but left the bib on. I started to remove it but she said, “Leave your bib on sweetie.” She picked me up and carried me to the living room where the playpen was sat in front of the couch. “Play here for a few minutes while mommy cleans up.” I nodded and tried to stand in the playpen but the diaper was so thick it made it difficult to do so. Just thinking of the diaper brought to mind an urgent warning my body was giving me - I sighed knowing this would come. Given Amanda’s warning about needing to poop each day I knew I didn’t dare hold back on this either. I found myself using a larger ring toy as a way to pull myself up so could squat. ‘Come on, you know you have to do this…’ I told myself. Suddenly I felt my bowels let go and I could feel the diaper accept the pieces while I kept pushing until I didn’t feel like I needed to go anymore. Suddenly it was like I flashed back to when I was three years old standing back in my grandmother’s house. I remembered being in diapers and just wanting to play with her electric organ there. I pooped my diaper and kept playing. ‘Stacy did you poopie your diaper?” Grandma had asked me and I had shook my head and lied so I wouldn’t have to stop. It hadn’t seemed so bad then! I didn’t want to fall backwards on the mess so I leaned forwards onto my hands and knees and could feel the mess rubbing against the bottom of my genitals. I sat there a little bit in shock before looking over at the toys in the playpen. I knew Amanda would come soon and decided not to make a big deal out of what was going to become an everyday occurrence for me. I was looking closely at how a doll in my hand was made when the inevitable happened, “Uh-oh, I think someone made a stinkie!” I groaned and tried to stand up to hold my arms out to her but instead ended up falling back on my mess. “Eeewww…” I said. “You didn’t seem to mind it for a while there,” Amanda told me. “You sure you’ve not been a little baby here before?” I nodded, “It wasn’t too bad until I smushed it…” “Well let’s go upstairs and changie that stinky diapee!” she told me with a kiss on my forehead and carried me up the staircase and into the nursery. She laid me down on my changing table and I began to smell it worse as she opened the diaper up. To me the smell was enough to make me gag, but she acted like I was a normal baby and this was no big deal at all. ‘Shit happens with a baby,’ I reminded myself. She didn’t try and embarrass me anymore about it too - which I appreciated. I was quickly re-diapered back into a regular pamper and lay on my back waiting for her to figure out what she was dressing me in. She reappeared a moment later with a pink romper I remembered here cooing over yesterday in the store. It had the words, ‘smile, I’m cute!’ on it and ended basically at the crotch with a little more of a short pair of legs to it than a basic onesie. I appreciated that she’d been good about only shopping in the actual baby portion of the clothing aisle. I had caught a few glimpses of some of the odd clothing they made specifically for littles to wear… It was a thousand times worse! “Well, now that we’ve got your stinky diaper out of the way for the day, why don’t we go see what trouble the two of us can get in?” She asked me. “What about shoes?” I asked, noticing my still bare feet. “You don’t need shoes today Stacy. Everywhere we’re going you’d probably just look out of place.” I nodded remembering most of the littles I remembered seeing rarely walked, but asked, “Socks?” She looked at me, but nodded and found some pink socks that folded down and had lace around the bottom of the folded portion. They seemed appropriate to a baby of my age and I groaned at that, but appreciated having something warmer on my often-cold feet. “Better?” She asked me. I nodded. “Thanks! Where’s Fr… Daddy?” “Daddy’s at work, he decided not to take paternal leave right now. I took a few weeks of maternity leave so I don’t have to go to work until after you start your orientation… well I could take off more than that, but what’s the point?” She smiled at me. “You get maternity leave…?” I asked shocked. “You’re my new baby, of course I do!” She giggled like that was a truly stupid question. Her behavior was a little bit different this morning, but so far she was still being sweet so I just went with the flow. I was placed on the ground for a moment and watched her repack my diaper bag with the correct size of diapers. I was grateful to see that she only put the regular Pampers and a couple of the thinner diapers in there. She filled my large sippy cup back up with juice and handed it to me to hold two handed as she carried me to the garage and set me in my carrier. “What’s the outside of the house look like?” I asked as she buckled me into the harness. “Oh that’s right, you still haven’t seen… I’ll show you when we get back?” She asked. I nodded and watched her close my door and walk to her side of the car. With a press of a button above her the garage door opened leaving me squinting my eyes with the sudden exposure to daylight. She carefully pulled out of their driveway and began slowly driving down the road. I was just able to catch a quick glimpse of their house though. It looked like a very pretty, and expensive, suburban home with a nice lawn. I couldn’t see many details though before it quickly passed from sight. Bored I began to slowly nurse at the sippy cup of juice, and probably had finished a quarter of it when she stopped. Our first destination was apparently like a Walmart with a different name, ValuMart. She pulled me out of the carrier and carried me a short distance to where a cart lay unused. As she strapped me into the cart’s seat she asked, “I assume you’d rather sit here than in your carrier?” I nodded, “I can see this way.” “Well just remember where we are... If I feel like you’re about to say something you shouldn’t, I’ll plunk a pacifier in your mouth. If you can’t control yourself before that please find that thumb of yours,” she told me. “It’s not going to be that bad…?” I asked. She shrugged, “We could run into friends here. Just go with the flow please.” I was really nervous now, but I was determined to face anything to attend college here. As she pushed the cart towards the entrance I noticed that even though the seat was designed for babies I still felt like it was too big for me. Right away when we stepped inside I couldn’t help but feel intimidated by a store meant for giants and filled with giants. Most of the people inside seemed to be stay at home mothers with a mixture of real, ‘little’ babies, and preschool age children in their baskets. One mom had her little suspended from her neck with a sling and was openly breastfeeding her while talking to another lady. I couldn’t help but stare at the size of the breast and looked up at Amanda’s set as she looked down at me. I turned red but she merely smiled without saying anything. Our destination was clear as we headed straight for the baby section. Amanda had just started looking up and down at the selection of bottles when I heard, “Oh hi Doctor Westerfield!!!” from a giant girl who appeared to not be much older than I was. “Hi Jennifer!” She told her and gave her a hug. “Oh my god, she’s adorable! Is she yours?!?” this new girl said suddenly close to me. “She’s sooo tiny!!!!” “We just adopted her yesterday,” Amanda told her. “How old are you?” She asked me. I looked up at Amanda and she nodded, “Eighteen.” “Going on three months,” Amanda added. “I believe that… Are you going to…?” she asked almost accusingly. Amanda shook her head, “We’re taking care of Princess Stacy’s needs, but we’re not going to mutilate her. She’s even going to start attending the university in a couple weeks.” Jennifer sighed, “I’m glad to hear that. I hate the way my mom treats Lily…” “Then why are you in this aisle?” “Oh, Lily’s out of wipes,” she said and held up some generic baby wipes. “If I don’t get her some Mom will probably just leave her poop on her bottom until her next bath… whenever that would be.” My eyes opened in shock at that and once again I was grateful for a friendly giant. “That’s horrible…” Amanda said. “Yeah it is. Maybe I’ll be in some of your classes Stacy?” She smiled at me. “Let me know if you need a babysitter sometime,” she told Amanda. “See you later! Bye bye princess!” she waved the last part at me like you would a real baby. I blushed and was shaking a bit as I felt Amanda put her hand on my head gently. “You’re okay, if there was one of my students we had to run into that was the one. She is much more like me than most.” I nodded silently and watched as she began looking at bottles. I found myself turning myself sideways the best I could to see what she was doing. “Need help ma’am?” a helpful store employee asked. “Just trying to pick out a smaller bottle for her. I never dreamed I would adopt a little so tiny. She can’t hold up a full size nurser.” “Ah well, that makes sense. Are you wanting to breastfeed too?” “Why do you ask that?” She asked, not denying that idea. “Well if you aren’t then this one works fine,” she said holding up one smaller nurser that looked equivalent to the small nursers I remembered from back in my home dimension. “If you think nursing is important I would recommend one of these two to help with nipple confusion.” In shock I followed her advice and stuck my thumb in my mouth at that point to keep quiet. Truthfully ever since I had seen that woman breastfeeding on my first visit the idea of doing it myself had kind of intrigued me in a strange way. I was curious which she would pick and found myself not surprised when she grabbed both of the types that would be considered good with breastfeeding. She threw in several multi-packs of each and some nipples before pushing the cart away. “Good baby girl,” she cooed at me sucking my thumb as we continued down the aisles. We ended up in the clothing aisle and I sat patiently as she threw in several onesies, rompers, dresses, and a pair of shorts that she liked with no request for input from me. Apparently she was satisfied with my three-month size, as she didn’t make me try them on like I saw several babies and littles experiencing in the open right next to the racks. While she was looking through the clothing I discovered who Oliver and Naomi were since they were featured on tons of shirts on the little side of the aisle. Amanda stayed on the actual baby side though which had other characters that mimicked many from my world. Apparently Anna and Elsa from Frozen, along with Sofia the First were sort of the same in this dimension as I recognized them. There were plenty of characters though that I didn’t recognize. Amanda must have sensed that as she would occasionally say, “Oh look there’s…” every now and then. Amanda moved on a mission though and before long we were in the checkout lanes. Every Amazon mother we passed stared at me with longing in their eyes, but it was those that glared at Amanda in a threatening way that scared me. I hadn’t even realized my thumb was still in my mouth from earlier when she said, “I know that thumb tastes good, but let’s use your paci.” The kiss on my head and the gentle squeeze made me feel a little bit safer. “Oh my god she is the most adorable little I’ve ever seen!” The cashier said as Amanda pushed the cart past the card machine. “Yes she is, isn’t she?” Amanda squealed a bit and kissed me on the forehead again. There was small talk made for a few moments before the lady said, “You know hon, if you got rid of most of her hair you could pass her for your own natural baby?” I shuddered and found myself instinctively grabbing to hold my pigtails. “But then she wouldn’t have cute pigtails like this?” Amanda said. “I love her hair, it’s not going anywhere… it’s too much fun to play with!” she smiled at me and I returned a small grimace. “Suit yourself!” she said. Once she had me safely strapped into the car seat she told me, “I’m sorry you had a couple of rough encounters there… Unfortunately that’s going to be a pretty regular thing here.” I nodded, “It’s okay, I’m embarrassed when they happen, but at least I was warned before I came.” I paused and added, “Just please don’t give me away to one of those monsters!” “No worries about that Princess! You’re all mine!!!!” she told me with a smile and closed the door and walked to the drivers side. “Speaking of that though, I do want to take you to a local office to… register you as ours.” I gulped, “What are they going to do?” “Some of the offices are rougher than others, but this one should be pretty gentle by just doing a checkup, blood sample, and get hand and footprints from you.” I nodded, “Then I’m officially adopted?” “Yes…” She said. “Will that be a problem when it’s time for me to go home?” I asked hesitantly. “Well if anyone asks I’ll say I sent you to live with your grandparents for a while!” She kind of choked up for a moment before adding, “Thankfully we just got started, so that’s a long ways off!” I nodded and sat quietly in the seat and drank the rest of my juice that she had handed me back. We pulled up quickly to an office building and instead of getting me out of the carrier she left me inside and just lifted it free of the car. “If you’re in this carrier I don’t have to worry about as many things happening to you,” she told me. I nodded, “I trust you,” I said before she put the pacifier back in my mouth and pulled the shade down over the top part of the carrier. She walked through several doors before arriving at a receptionist’s window where she sat my carrier on the counter. “Oh my god isn’t she precious?!?” the lady cooed while looking in at me. “I never seem to be lucky enough to get one of these cuties!” Amanda smiled, “As you noted, she’s a cutie. I don’t want to risk kidnapping…” “Of course, I don’t blame you one bit! Here, take this paperwork and fill it out and we’ll get a spot with the doctor as soon as we can.” “Thanks!” I found myself picked up again and the carrier was gently sat onto the groan. Apparently the carrier could rock when it wasn’t in its base, as I discovered as she rocked me gently with her foot while she filled out all of the forms. It seemed like there must have been about twenty pages from what I could see! I found myself needing to pee again and let it flow into the diaper while my face turned red. To ignore my now wet diaper I looked around as best as I could from my seat. Several other ‘mothers’ moved about the room in various delightful or hostile moods. All seemed to hold their ‘babies’ tightly to keep them from running and escaping. Just in the time she was writing I watched three littles get spanked bare bottomed, and another had her ear twisted for a moment. When she finished Amanda picked my seat back up again to take the forms to the window. While the lady looked over them she popped a couple of the snaps open on my romper, “Do you have a place I can change her?” I flushed red with the diaper exposed and Amanda clearly sharing its state with the receptionist and anyone within range. I bit down on the silicone of the pacifier a littler harder just then to keep from complaining. “Why yes ma’am, right down the hall here, I’ll show you,” she said as she opened the door beside her and led us to a small nurses station with a padded surface. “I can’t believe how good of a baby she is!” “Yes she is a special princess.” Amanda popped the remaining snaps in a hurry and quickly changed me into a clean diaper before redressing me. “There, that should be more comfy, huh?” She said as she hugged me and whispered, “Pretend to be a baby as best you can while we go back. Don’t back talk no matter what they say… and try not to cry out.” I looked curiously at her but nodded and nursed my pacifier that I was beginning to actually grow fond of. It felt like she had barely set my carrier back down on the ground when the nurse called, “Stacy Westerfield?” I started slightly at the change of my last name. I wasn’t surprised though; after all with Fred’s explanation of the password the night before I figured that was inevitable! It was obvious to me from my surroundings that we were at a doctor’s office, but it certainly didn’t feel like a normal doctors office back home. Something about the place just gave you the creeps! From my place in the carrier I could only vaguely see doors as we passed them. As we passed one of them I heard a mans voice shout, “You goddamn bitch!!!! You can’t do this to…” followed by loud whacks and whimpering. As we made it to the end of the hallway I thought I could hear the unfortunate person beginning to bawl. By another room it wasn’t a thought, you could definitely hear the full on screams of pain and terror from a woman. It was the kind of thing you expected to hear in a horror movie… I found myself shaking slightly in the seat and nursed on the pacifier more to try and distract me. Finally the nurse led us to an open walled nurses station where she said, “Okay, we’re going to need little Stacy just in her diaper for most of this exam.” Then she looked at me and talked to me for a moment like I wasn’t a baby, “Make sure you behave baby or you won’t like the consequences.” I nodded meekly and I was quickly freed from the seat and my romper was taken off. “When did you change her last?” “About ten minutes ago, she was soaked.” “So she’s using her diapers just fine? Messes too?” “Happily peeing and pooing like a good little should.” The nurse nodded like that was the right answer as she picked me up and lay me down on what had to be an infant scale. “Okay… Twenty-four pounds… she really is a tiny thing. You must have had a tough time finding the right diapers!” I jolted at that, twenty-four pounds? I had lost over a hundred pounds of my weight and not even realized it! ‘Unless they measured pounds differently…’ “Okay little girl, stand tall right here,” she told me and had me stand up next. “Thirty-six inches…” she mused, “I guess we could give you another half or the full inch, what do you want Mommy?” She asked Amanda. “Just leave her at thirty-six inches, she’s just a little baby anyway,” she told her. “Yep, no way this one could make her life through the world on her own…” Surprisingly to me she took my blood pressure, pulse, and did a body fat check before directing Amanda to carry me into a waiting examination room while she followed with my carrier. “Okay, now some health questions for you Mommy,” most of the time Amanda actually knew more than I would have guessed, but several times I told her the answer and the nurse pretended not to hear anything until Amanda parroted it back. It was weird, but I could see how they wanted to continue to degrade any adult confidence a little might have. The lady nurse left after saying, “I can’t believe how good she is!” to Amanda before looking at me and saying, “Just remember bad crybabies do get punished!” I shuddered as she left and Amanda collected me in her arms. I snuggled gratefully into her warm body, as it was cold in the room. A moment later a man slightly shorter than Amanda came in, “I’m supposed to get some blood?” “I think so,” Amanda said. “Can you hold her arm so she’ll stay still?” He asked. I just rolled my eyes and sat calmly while they took my blood like any other time I’d ever done it. Of course I wasn’t counting on the needle being twice the size I remembered in my last checkup! I managed to hold still though and other than a brief flinch did my best not to let them know how much the damn thing hurt!!!!! ‘It wouldn’t have surprised me if they used a bigger needle just to make it hurt more!’ I thought to myself. He filled three vials up before pulling the port out and putting a Band-Aid with that show Naomi and Oliver’s characters on it. “What a good girl!” He said as he patted my head, “Just remember that if you’re a crybaby you will be punished.” He left and I whispered to Amanda, “What exactly do they do?” She shuddered herself and whispered, “I watched Hannah get given enemas and spankings with a paddle.” I shuddered and leaned even closer into her. Shortly thereafter the doctor came in, “Hi, I’m Doctor Nimitz,” he said to Amanda. I froze, knowing he was the other ‘daddy’ I almost chose. “Hi, I’m Doctor Westerfield,” she told him with a smile. “So you’re here for this little cutie?” He said with a smile and looked at me. Something about the smile refused to expand to his eyes though and I believed in a heartbeat I had chosen correctly. “That’s right, especially with this baby girl being so tiny and cute I didn’t want to delay getting her registered for adoption.” “That’s very smart,” he told her. He looked down at the notes for a moment and then looked at me with recognition in his eyes, “We spoke a couple months ago, didn’t we?” I nodded, “Yes, sir.” At least it sort of sounded like that through the pacifier. “Well if I’d had any clue of how cute you would be in a diaper I would have made a stronger case for my wife and I. Truthfully I don’t know why you’d ever bother with college. You’re clearly meant to just be a cute little baby!” I just stared at him without saying anything. “Okay, please place her down on the table so we can do an examination. She’ll need to lose the paci while we do this…” He looked apologetic to me at that. He felt my lymph nodes, looked in my ears, and listened to my heart and lungs before laying me back and untaping my diaper. When my diaper came down he said, “Oh, so you’re a baby girl with a surprise in your diaper! Mommy do you want me to do something about that?” I cringed and shook a little in fear, ‘will he just rip off my parts?!?’ “Not now, I kind of think it’s endearing right now... I may change my mind, but her daddy and I need to talk it over a bit more before we do anything too permanent.” “Makes sense, no rush,” he said. “What are our options though?” she asked him. ‘Really?’ I screamed inside. ‘She’s serious?’ “Well, do you want her to have it as a punishment?” He paused, “Or do you just want to do it to get it to where she’s right cosmetically?” he shook his head, “There’s even an option out there that would go ahead and give her ovaries so she could have her own little babies.” He paused for a moment, “I hate to think of this one like that, but she would be ultimate breeder if you mated her with a really short little boy.” He nodded before adding, “I bet I can even get you in touch with a couple of my patients that fit that bill…” I was truly horrified as I sat there and he talked about making it possible for me to have babies just to make me a baby-making machine. There was no sense of compassion in his voice at all. As he gave her information he never stopped his examination of my groin. A second later he flipped me over on to my stomach while leaving me partially over my diaper. I feared what was coming next and sure enough I felt something enter my butt that I hoped was just a thermometer. “We’re not interested in mating her,” Amanda said carefully, “but maybe that type of procedure would be best so that we could make sure we have options?” “Well if you go that route you’ll be able to do it all in one day at the university’s hospital. We have a doctor trained in a new technique there with nanites…” He paused and added, “I’ve heard that they can do other modifications while they’re at it too if you want. Really great designer options!” He laughed, “Speaking of which I just now realized who your husband is. Tell Fred hello for me.” “I will,” Amanda said as she gently squeezed my hand. “Well I think that should be good.” He pulled out the thermometer and I let out a silent sigh of relief. That sucked! “Okay, last bits I’ll leave in my nurse’s hands. Overall you seem to have a very healthy little on your hands. Be sure to think about what I said and definitely have her back here in six months for a checkup.” “We will,” Amanda replied as he left and she quickly put a new diaper on me and redressed me in my romper. “Sorry baby,” she whispered to me as the door opened again and the original nurse entered. “Okay, let’s make some art for your mommy!” the nurse told me with a smile. A large ink pad was brought out and my feet and hands were covered in it before they put them on a large paper labeled, ‘Adoption Certificate.’ I looked at the details on the certificate. Both of my ‘parents’ full names and birthdates were listed, my real age of eighteen was listed with my birthdate, along with my height, weight, hair and eye color. I was surprised to see my gender listed as Female without any surgery required. The nurse scanned a bar code printed at the top of the page with some sort of gun looking device in her hand. “Where do you want to put her chip?” Without warning Amanda flipped me over onto my stomach over her lap and I felt her pull back my romper and diaper right on my right butt cheek. A second later I nearly bit my tongue in half to avoid crying out as I felt another feeling like a shot, but worse, go right in there. “Stay there for a second baby, I know that hurt, sorry,” she told me. A scanner was run over the chip to confirm it was working correctly before the lady said, “You’re such a good baby!” Amanda held me tight for a few minutes to reassure me while the nurse said, “The chip is active and confidential where it’s located. You actually didn’t put it in any of the most common spots, so hopefully any trader wouldn’t find it easily.” “Can’t they dig it out?” Amanda asked. “It’s a lot more work than you would think. Pretty soon scar tissue forms around it inside of her and you end up damaging the goods to get it out. They can reprogram them with a lot of patience, but the password you put in the reader prevents anyone but you from easily doing that. Make sure you share that password with your husband though just in case you need it in the future to update her medical or your contact info.” Amanda nodded and I found myself sat back in the carrier with my pacifier again in my mouth, just grateful the exam was over! As she walked past another room on the way out the door I heard, “You can’t do this to me!!!! I’m not a baby or a girl!!!!!!!!” A smack and cries of agony serenaded us as she carried me past the receptionist. Our exit out the door of the building didn’t happen soon enough for me as I could only imagine the horrors that existed in that building. “I’M SORRY ABOUT that,” Amanda said a little while later after we had driven down a ways. “That was horrific!” I told her bluntly having lost the pacifier from my mouth when she had closed my passenger door. “And you were a good girl! You heard… well imagine how it is for most people…” She paused, “How in the world have you been so calm about all of this? If I had to go back to wearing diapers and being tortured and made fun of like you just were…” She took a breath in, “I’d be spitting nails!” I sighed, “On my previous visit with my family I had a party where I was able to sit and talk with a local little for a couple hours. He had managed to remain free - which given his age of thirty seems even more impressive to me now - but he knew all of the ins and outs. He shared with me pretty much everything that’s happened so far and more… So it’s not like anything was a total surprise like it has to be for some. Just terrifying to see it for real though,” I shuddered. I paused, “I want to go for this degree so badly that I’ve steeled myself for the past two years basically that any of this can happen. I know I don’t stand a chance of stopping it… my best bet is to be a good passive baby.” Amanda was silent up front for several minutes before she said, “You’re probably right.” I sat there for a few more minutes before the car slowed and she said, “You hungry? We’re going to meet Daddy for lunch,” she told me. I sighed, for a moment it had felt like there was a brief pause in the babying but obviously that wasn’t going to last. She stopped the car and opened my door. She didn’t immediately grab me though instead she messed with something for a moment before she slung my diaper bag on her shoulder. She made quick work of the buckle and we were on our way inside a restaurant that seemed fairly casual. Amanda spotted Fred and we walked over to where a high chair was already waiting for me. “Hi Princess!” He said to me with a smile and exchanged a quick kiss with Amanda after she buckled me in the highchair. The waitress came over and she handed her one of the new bottles, “Would you mind filling this with milk for her?” “Why certainly, she’s too cute! What would you like to drink?” She asked Amanda. “Iced tea would be fine,” she told her. “Great, let me get this cuties bottle filled and I’ll be right back to take your orders.” “Let’s get your bib on you sweetheart,” Amanda told me. She quickly placed one on me that read ‘Daddy’s Little Princess’ with a tiara underneath it. I groaned but smiled. “Aren’t you just the perfect little Daddy’s girl?” The waitress said a moment later when she brought my bottle and Amanda’s iced tea. I could feel the bottle was warm - I guessed it was a sign the lady cared. “I’ll have the Quiche here, and our Princess will have your child’s mac and cheese,” she told her. “Does the chef need to do anything extra with her food? He can puree it if you need?” “Oh no, we’ll be fine like it’s supposed to come. She’s a little, but I prefer to just think of her as my normal baby. She’s eating solids and pasta just fine!” “Okay then, and you sir?” “I’ll have the Bacon Cheeseburger and fries please.” “Very good!” She said and walked away. Amanda quickly grabbed the bottle from the tray and checked it on her wrist before handing it back to me, “Careful, it’s probably a little warmer than it should be, but it’s still safe for babies.” She gave me a look that I took to be a hint to ‘start nursing,’ which I did. I noticed the milk tasted more normal like at home and couldn’t help but wonder what I had been given last night… “So what did you two do this morning?” Fred asked. “Well we had oatmeal,” she smiled at me and made a face, “then we went to ValuMart to pick up some new babas. I think she manages with that size a lot better!” “Looks like it,” he nodded. “What else did you get?” “Well first we ran into my student Jennifer Faulkner in the baby aisle.” “She’s the one…” “Yes,” she said cutting him off and making me curious. ‘One what?’ I wondered. “How was she doing?” “Doing well, her mom apparently was going to make her little sister go without wipeys for a while, so she went to buy some for her.” “That’s awful, she could end up with more than just diaper rash…” “You and I both understand that… her mom has always sounded like a piece of work though,” Amanda added. “Anyway, we talked for a little bit and she fell in love with our little princess here. I think she’s probably going to be our go to babysitter if Megan’s not available.” “As long as you trust her?” “I do.” “What else did you manage to get done?” “Well not much more, we made it to the doctor’s office to make the adoption official. I have three copies of her cute handprints and footprints with the certificate for us to use. I also got her chipped while we were there,” she said the last bit quietly. “Probably a good idea,” he told her and looked at me nursing the bottle, “I know that had to have hurt princess, but believe me it’s for your own protection.” I nodded. “Anything else?” He asked. “Nope, just lunch with Daddy so far!” She said as plates arrived. The macaroni and cheese actually didn’t look too bad to my surprise, but the burger Fred had sounded way better. It was humongous though, so I was pretty sure there was no way that I could ever have managed even one bite in my small mouth! Throughout lunch Amanda fed me the macaroni and cheese. By making some sad eyes at Fred I was able to steal a couple of ‘Daddy’s fries’ from him. Each of those was practically a quarter of a potato back home! The bottle sat with a quarter left when we were waiting for the check so I sat and finished it. As I popped it out from my mouth I found myself letting out a huge burp. Amanda smiled at me, “Did you have some wigglies in your tummy?” she cooed at me before she used the bib to wipe a little bit of stray cheese sauce from my face. She removed it and placed it in my bag before she picked me up out of the highchair. “What are you two ladies doing now?” Fred asked. “Well I think we’re going to run home for a little while for the princess to take a nap. After that I think we might take a walk over to the university.” “Okay, I may be home earlier this afternoon than normal. Doctor Clark just about fired me when he found out I have a new baby at home and I’m not there helping my wife.” He smiled at both of us. She laughed, “I bet, Bob has always been a softie!” After a kiss from him Amanda carried me outside and I was once again bound in my car seat. I waited for us to get home for naptime. ‘Sounds so exciting…’ I thought grudgingly to myself. While she drove I felt the need to pee more and let it out into the diaper with a sigh. Thankfully for my growing boredom the ride home took just a few minutes, and I once more found myself in their garage being picked up. Amanda didn’t set me down though; instead she walked out the open garage door so I could see the front of the house properly. “See there’s plenty of pretty grass for you to play on,” she said with a smile. “Though you won’t play out front much because I don’t need you getting hurt, huh?” I looked at the two-story house and saw it was a sort of Victorian style home with gabled peaks. The front had a long porch complete with a white rail and porch swing. A single tree that looked like a Magnolia tree rose from the ground in the middle of the lawn. It was monstrous to me in size and I was impressed by how pretty the house was. I was also more than a little bit unnerved that it looked very similar to my parent’s house! It was different colors though, while my parents had painted their house in shades of yellow, this was painted in shades of green. And probably thirty feet or more in additional height... “I’ll show you the backyard once I get everything put away,” she told me with a smile as she bounced me lightly on her hip and closed the garage door. She took me to the living room and sat me down in the playpen while also making me jump as I felt a fingers intrude on my diaper. “I’ll have to change that wet diapee here soon too!” I blushed bright red as she disappeared to go carry stuff in, while she apparently felt safe leaving me alone since I was very effectively caged in the playpen. After watching her go back out to the garage through the white mesh fabric I went back to the doll I had been looking at a bit earlier. I began messing with her and a stuffed cat next to it debating about how I would be expected to play with them. Before long Amanda was back and took me upstairs for the needed diaper change. “Since I’m going to put you down for your nap I’m going to put you in one of your pretty princess diapers,” she told me excitedly. I groaned. “They’re not that bad are they?” I nodded my head, “They intentionally make it impossible to walk!” “Well good! You won’t need to because you’ll be napping!” In an effort to avoid being bored in the crib right away I asked, “Could you show me the backyard first, like you promised?” She sighed, “I did promise that didn’t I?” I nodded, “Uh-huh.” “You think you’re stalling your nap, aren’t you?” I gave her my most angelic face I could possibly make, “I would never do that Mommy!” I kept my face and said, “I’m a good girl!” She laughed at me and tickled me for a moment, “You certainly are a good girl! I have to keep reminding myself that you’re not a normal baby, or a normal little. It takes everything I have to keep from going and getting some other tools to regress you more…” I shuddered a little bit, “Please don’t.” “I won’t do anything without asking first. But I would suggest it might be a good idea to think about some help on unpottytraining yourself? I saw the look on your face in the car as you wet your diaper, maybe you might be less miserable if you’re not aware you’re going?” I shook my head, “I was reading in the college handbook that if I poop myself in class I can be kicked out of the university. I have to at the very least keep my bowel control.” She looked like that was a surprise to her. “What?” “I’ll show you later. It was a small line that I think most people would probably overlook, but all it would take is one angry professor….” “Gah, and it would probably be Professor Krantz too…” she muttered. She carried me down the staircase and said, “By the way, how did you know Doctor Nimitz?” I sighed, “I had narrowed it to you two and him and his wife from my fifty some responses.” “You have no idea how close you came to disaster…” She told me and I could see some tears in her eyes. “I kind of got that feeling when I talked to them over the link and also today. I know I picked the right mommy and daddy!” She squeezed me and then led out a sliding door to the backyard. A fence that looked pretty formidable to me ran round a beautiful pool they had in the backyard. I saw a sandbox and swing set that didn’t look brand new like everything else. “Those look older…” I pointed. “They came with the house and came in handy when my sisters visited until they messed with their littles ability to walk. I think we might put in another playground at some point, but since you’re supposed to be a baby I don’t know how much we really should put in for you. A lot of people would probably prefer to see us use that infant swing and nothing else.” I noticed that one of the swings had a traditional infants bar and harness to it to make it very safe for someone my size. ‘Or make it the perfect way to trap them for hours…’ I thought darkly. “Okay, enough stalling, naptime!” She commanded. “I wasn’t stalling,” I told her innocently. “Right…” she tickled me for a moment and then retraced her steps inside the house. Back in my room she lay me down on top of the quilt in the crib for a quick second before quickly and effectively tucking me inside of it to where I couldn’t move. “What are you doing?” I asked before being effectively silenced with a pacifier. I didn’t complain though and sucked on it lightly. “It’s called swaddling Stacy, I should have done it last night but I was worried with the sleeper you would be too hot. It helps keep me from worrying about you flipping over and possibly having problems breathing…” I looked up at her and wondered if I was now getting to another story, but chose not to push. She kissed my head and reached above me to turn on the crib’s mobile. Just as she began to turn around I noticed a dark dot on her left breast. She was out of my sight quickly though and I was left to look at the mobile of butterflies turning while Brahms Lullaby played softly. Seeing nothing else I could do I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. Chapter 4: I WOKE UP to the sound of someone doing a really poor job of sneaking around. “Shhh, she’s sleeping!” Amanda scolded. “Probably only because you made her,” the voice hissed back. “Oh my god she is so adorable.” “Umm thanks,” I told the voice as I opened my eyes and looked at a shorter version of Amanda. She squealed, “Can I pick her up?” “Yes,” Amanda said, “just be careful…” “I will,” she said the strange giant grabbed for me and released me from the quilt. I felt her finger quickly check my diaper and I blushed. “All dry!” “Well, we’ll have to fix that soon, huh?” Amanda said to me with a smirk. “Ignore her, she’s just grouchy cause someone else is holding you. I’m your Auntie Megan by the way,” she told me with a smile. I sighed in relief, “Thank god, I was worried it was…” I caught myself. “Chloe?” She shuddered, “Yeah, I think that would be a bad nightmare to wake up to her face. You haven’t told Chloe about Stacy yet, have you?” She asked her. “Not yet. I haven’t even told Mom yet,” she added. “Just me, your baby sister?” She asked with a smile as she held me in her arms like an infant and I could just make out both of their faces by going back and forth with my eyes and head. “Well duh, you’re the only sane one in the bunch. You’re probably thinking about how you could sue me for taking a free little…” She seemed to be joking. “Well if she was free and didn’t invite you to adopt her…” “Yes I know the law sis. In this case we actually have that contract you saw.” “Interesting contract too. What did your lawyer say about it?” She asked. “In theory it’s legally binding that we return her after college. But he did mention that there were probably a dozen loopholes around it if we just wanted to keep her for ourselves,” she smiled kindly at the suddenly wide eyes I made at her, “but we’re not intending on that!” “Good, I will come back and take you on myself if you or anyone abuse this cutie! I won’t let her become another Kacey…” she said sadly before saying, “So Stacy, tell me about yourself,” she said as I was carried downstairs to the couch where she sat me in her lap facing her. “Well, I came here a couple years ago…” I told her all about why I was insane enough to come and she was good about listening to me. “So anyway, it seemed safest to go ahead and have I guess foster parents instead of risking whatever else came up out of the dorms.” “That’s very smart of you,” she told me, “I’ve had a few littles in the last couple semesters of my classes - I’m going to be a junior by the way - that have all ended up disappearing to etiquette schools… Sadly it’s like a matter of time for every one of them. Last week they introduced a bill in the Senate to make it permissible for the first person to put a hand on a little that comes to this dimension to be their guardian.” “So…” “Yes, yesterday that lady would have become your guardian…” Amanda said with a catch in her voice. “Anyone coming through the portal?” “There’s still a diplomatic clause in effect for the tour groups, but yeah, anyone else will be swept up into a nursery before they can say baba,” Megan said. “What was I thinking…?” I said aloud. “Well, two years ago when you visited it wasn’t as bad. There were some serious roads being made towards little’s rights then.” “What about my ability to be in college?” I asked Megan. She honestly seemed to understand the situation better than anyone. “Well your parents have decided they want you attending school. While every Amazon will think they’re nuts, they’re your parents and have full authority over you like any parent.” She said with a smirk, “same way they could enroll you into elementary, junior high, high school, or a regular pre-school and no one would bat an eye on those!” “Anything but junior high again…” I looked at Amanda pleadingly with a smile. “Don’t worry, you’re off to college young lady,” she smiled at me. “Speaking of which, I promised you a walk in your stroller, didn’t I?” “Umm… yes?” I said, not really caring about it. “Megan you want to come give her a tour of the campus?” She smiled brightly at me and said, “sure!” Megan checked my diaper and said, “Geeze Mandy, did you put her in a thick enough diaper?” “It’s cute!!!” She told her. “Seriously pop the snaps of her outfit and look at it, it’s adorable!” Megan looked at me sympathetically, “May I, she has me curious now?” I nodded and she wasted no time pulling my outfit apart and looking at the very pink and feminine diaper. She sighed, “I’m so glad I’m not a little, I would burn this…” I laughed, “You can still do that for me?” “Nah, she’s right, it is cute… on YOU. You haven’t even put a dent in that padding, do you feel like you need changed yet though?” She asked me. “No, I’m probably good. It could soak up half of the ocean I think…” She squeezed me tight, “I like you. I have dibs on you if my sister gets tired of you!” There was a bit of a circus that went on while Amanda grabbed a stroller she had stored in the car. My car seat carrier apparently connected into it normally, but so that I could see she just let me sit in the very oversized toddler seat. I was so small she could barely get the straps tight enough, and even then I could have slipped out if I wanted to! I watched as Megan filled a bottle of juice for me, while Amanda simultaneously stuffed a pacifier in my mouth, before handing me Elena to hold. I sighed as she started walking down the street and I learned quickly we were only a few blocks from the campus. “Look over there,” Megan said to me, “That’s the student union where we have a cafeteria, the bookstore, and some offices!” She was being cute with her voice in a way that made me think she was hiding my intelligence from the people we passed by. Many of those waved and cooed at me, but we were other wise allowed to walk by unmolested. The buildings with massive lecture halls were pointed out from the outside for me. Apparently the university prided itself on small class sizes, but still had four large lecture halls; the largest seated seven hundred students! They also took the time to point out the building that housed the computer and math departments that would be my home. The sisters decided to take a break midway through the campus and sat down on a bench with my stroller facing them. Amanda took the bottle of juice out of the diaper bag and replaced my pacifier with it. “So you’re keeping her on solid foods?” Megan asked. “We have no agreement on that in the contract, but I think to be kind yes,” she told both of us. “That is kind… and as long as you’re not using cloth diapers it doesn’t really matter what her poop is like, right?” I looked up inquisitively enough that she told me, “breastfed babies poop is water soluble, which means your poopy diapers could just be put in the washing machine and everything would dissolve!” I made a face at that and Amanda leaned forward to tickle me. Megan’s face changed as she looked at her and said, “Manda really? Already?” Her eyes appeared drawn to two spots that were similar to the one I’d seen earlier. She sighed, “Yes, and this is with pads in!” “You know most can only really deal with it in one way…” She nodded, “I don’t want to push something on Stacy that she doesn’t want…” “What’s going on?” I asked as I took the bottle nipple out of my mouth. I watched her look around to see if anyone else was around, she sighed and answered, “Most Amazon mothers have a really strong maternal instinct. Sometimes all it takes is seeing a cute little and I deal with leaking breasts for a week… I’m not surprised that a day with you and I’m leaking like a cow…” “Does it hurt?” I asked “What?” “Those?” I asked, as she seemed to hurriedly dig something discreetly out of the bag. I could see for a brief second they were pads that she swapped out some others that were already there for ones she bagged in a plastic bag. “No… but it would feel better if the milk was gone. I’ll have to buy a pump I guess to get rid of it…” “Or…” Megan said looking at me, “Somehow I don’t think Stacy would mind trying it…” “Well…” I put the bottle in my lap and squirmed in the stroller as I tried to think this through carefully… “I don’t know... I wouldn’t want to only eat it though…” I told her. “New deal?” She asked me. I sighed, “What?” I did my best to figure out what I had just implied. “If it’s not horrible to you, we do this three times a day? I’ll feed you real food all the time - not baby food - but that will keep me from doing this…” “And if I hate it?” “Then I’ll buy a pump and use it instead. Maybe another baby can drink it?” I thought back to that first woman I had seen when we came back and couldn’t deny there was a curiosity in my body from that. The very idea of it had been arousing to me since then… “Deal,” I told her. There wasn’t a second of hesitation then for here as she unbuckled me from the seat and promptly revealed a gigantic orb of flesh that I had little idea of what to do with. Her nipple stuck out from the breast far enough that it would easily reach my back molars. ‘Nothing but to try it…’ I had just thought as her hand guided my head and open mouth to it. I really had no real idea what to do as my mouth tentatively rounded on her flesh. My tongue touched her nipple and discovered milk was already leaking out. It entered my mouth before I even suckled and I discovered that it didn’t taste bad at all! I gave her breast suckle like I did with a bottle, and was rewarded with a mouth of liquid that tasted far better than I believed it would! It was like an amazing vanilla shake or something. Before long I felt like the world was on standby as all I thought about was sucking more! After awhile it stopped coming and I became a little annoyed. A finger tickled my chin and Amanda said, “Let’s try the other one instead…” I felt like I was on some sort of insane drug or something as I found myself latched onto her other side. “I guess it must be pretty good,” Megan said next to her. Amanda sighed, “I guess so, we’ll see when she gets out of the milk coma what she really thinks.” “Yeah… I have a hard time after that reaction not thinking there’s something to be said about our milk being addictive.” I tuned most of the conversation out though as all I seemed to care about was getting the next gulp of milk. Before long I was actually feeling kind of full just before the last of this breast ran dry. “Hand me that cloth,” I heard Amanda tell Megan. “Here sis,” she said. “You didn’t burp her between breasts, I bet she spits up quite a bit…” “Yeah…” I suddenly became more aware of the world as I found my face being held to a cloth on her shoulder and my back gently patted. ‘This won’t work on me… will it?’ I thought just as a big belch issued from my lungs along with a bunch of milky spit up. “Eew…” I said aloud as my mouth felt kind of gross then. “It’s okay baby, that’s to be expected,” Amanda said as she gave me a loving squeeze. “Good thing we put you in that thick diapee, huh?” She told me then. “Huh?” I asked. “She’s still out of it…” “Think I should I change her here, or just wait?” “With how much she just drank she’ll keep going for a while I’d guess. You may have a stinker before long too…” I felt myself bounced up and down as my eyes felt sleepy. “We’ll just let her sleep it off then,” Amanda said as I felt myself buckled in, a pacifier slipped in my mouth, and then nothing. NEXT THING I knew I was laying in Megan’s lap with the news on TV. “Oh, so you decided to wake up, huh?” I looked at her confused but nodded. My diaper must have been changed because it felt like one of the ‘thinner’ Pampers again. “What happened?” I asked and spat out the pacifier that I was nursing. “Well my crazy sister exposed you to her psychotropic breast milk and then we decided to go party in the town. Before I knew it you were hanging on a chandelier daring some crazy twelve-foot tall lady to change your diaper before you shot her?” I laughed, “So it made me crazy?” “Not crazy per se, but definitely makes you zone out. Some of the littles groups have tried to make it illegal to feed littles the milk because it seems to have some side effects.” “What else?” “Well eventually you sort of crave it…” she hesitated, “I’ve seen research that it lowers resistance to suggestions and possibly may affect control of your toilet training.” “Great… So one hit and I’m an addict?” I asked. “No, probably not…” I saw it was only Megan, “What do you think I should tell her?” “You’re here for four years, right?” I nodded, “That’s the plan.” “Honestly neither of you has the self-control to not do it again; I say just go for it. Set a limit like you did and try and stick to it the best you can.” “Have you ever had that happen to you?” I asked her. She nodded, “Chloe’s littles caused it one time… You’ll probably do it to me too if I’m here much. I’m a sucker for cute princesses,” she said as she tickled my stomach a little. I groaned with the thought, “Umm… did…?” “Did I change your diaper and discover your secret?” She asked with a smile before answering, “Yes I did.” “And…?” “And… what?” “Well what do you think?” “Well it’s not like you have a say in the clothes you wear silly.” She told me. “My big sister is a nice girl, but she’s definitely going to want to play dress up with her doll!” She tickled my stomach a little more and blew a raspberry on my neck. I squirmed quite a bit before she stopped, “You honestly want to know what I think?” She asked, “Even if I may not be unbiased?” “I think you’re less biased than anyone else from the way you talk. I think you actually believe in rights for littles?” She sighed, “I do… but I’m also a realist. Stacy my advice would be to go ahead and do the procedure. With the technology at the university it’s just a matter of knocking you out, injecting you with some nanites, and then you wake up with the right parts for the Stacy that was admitted into the university. I’m worried if someone discovers something extra on you that they’ll use that as a pretext to dismiss your scholarship and insist you go to an etiquette school.” I nodded, “Seems like something that could easily happen.” The garage door opened right then and I jolted a bit at the sound. Fred came in a moment later and asked, “How’s my favorite princess?” “Good,” I answered tentatively. He took me out of Megan’s lap and held me before giving me a quick hug, “I know you’re not quite comfortable with me yet Stacy, but I promise you can trust me.” I nodded, “I’m trying…” “Hi Megan,” he said and gave her a hug from the side when she stood. “Where’s Mommy?” he asked her as much as me. “She ran to pick up pizza, she should be back soon.” ‘So I was already left with a baby sitter, huh?’ I thought to myself. “Great!” He felt my diaper without warning and said, “Well I guess that’ll last you through din-din?” I turned red and found myself hiding in his shoulder. Somehow it was even more embarrassing that he had checked me than it was one of the girls… He just laughed, “You better get used to it sweetie, sometimes Mommy has to work and I’ll be the one taking care of you.” I just nodded. “Auntie Megan would you go ahead and take her back while I clean up for dinner?” He handed me back to her, “Of course,” she answered with a smile. “What now?” I asked her. “Want to swing outside?” She asked me. I shrugged, “sure?” “You don’t sound too enthused…” “Well this isn’t unexpected stuff, but it’s not why I came here?” I suggested to her. “I get that,” she told me. “You really think you can make it through the program here?” I shrugged, “I have no idea… I hope so. I know there’s a uniform for littles on the campus that I’ll have to wear. I know that diapers are okay as long as they’re not messy in class… I guess we’ll see what comes beyond that.” “What about your real family?” “What about them?” “Aren’t you going to miss them?” “I do already, but there’s nowhere back home that would have been as good for college as this. I would have had to move away anyway... In theory without that law you told me about I would think it would be safe for them to visit with a guide… now I’m not so sure. I think the last thing I want is to be in a crib next to my parents!” She nodded, “I’ve always felt it’s especially cruel when littles over the age of 30 are kept like this. At least at your age you’ve only had a little bit of freedom so far…” I sighed, “I think it is just plain cruel.” The garage door opened again and soon Amanda came in with two huge boxes of pizza and a ValuMart bag in her hands. “Who wants pizza?” Ten minutes later we were all sitting at the table… well sort of. I was in the highchair with a bib on and half of a ridiculous slice of pizza on a plastic plate in front of me. I had heard of a place somewhere in Texas that sold pizzas that were like 42” and could feed a family of who knows… The pizzas she brought home must have been pretty close to that size and I watched Fred tear through four slices like nothing. I found myself carefully taking bites out of the slice slowly. It was good, but I couldn’t help the fact I was definitely still full from my experience a couple hours earlier. “So what do you think of Emerson?” Fred asked me. “I really like it!” I told him, “When we were given the tour a couple years ago I couldn’t believe how far ahead everything was from us… I just hope I can get through the basics and catch onto your more advanced ideas quickly.” “I never asked, what languages have you learned so far?” Amanda asked. Megan seemed interested too. “Well I can write well in about five of the languages back home, we call them C#, SQL, Java, JavaScript, and Python. I’ve also dabbled a bit on the iOS stuff Apple puts out. I don’t know if you all even have those?” Amanda looked stunned but answered, “Well we have all of those actually. Those were our standard languages ten years ago. Those all have bumped up to new standards and we’ve added a few others you’ll need to learn too. If you know those though I think you should pick up on them quick…” I sighed in relief, “Hopefully the syntax is all the same and everything here. I don’t suppose you would have some software and a compiler to work with those here at home?” “Of course,” she smiled at me, “tomorrow we’ll both go play together with it?” “Cool!” I said, suddenly feeling like maybe there was a future beyond drooling and messy diapers still. I looked at Megan, “What’s your major?” “I’m doing two actually, Philosophy and Computer Science to go Pre-Law.” “A lot of people would say those have nothing in common, but a lot of the logic principles carry over from the two,” Amanda said proudly of her baby sister. I nodded, “I’ve heard that. If I was back home I think I would probably try to do the same. Here I’m just going to try and get away with my mind intact and one degree!” “Speaking of your mind intact…” Amanda asked guiltily. I had just taken my last bite and gulped it down nervously. “How… how are you feeling now?” I smiled at her, “I seem to be fine now.” “What happened?” Fred asked nervously. “Well… we went for a walk earlier,” Amanda started, “and… well…” “Your wife started leaking from her boobies like a dairy cow at the farm,” Megan finished with a smile. “Megan!” Amanda said annoyed. “Well that’s what happened isn’t it?” She smiled and stuck her tongue out at her. Clearly she was determined to maintain levity at the table. “So does this mean Megan nursed?” Fred asked with a twinkle in his eye. “Eeeeew…” both Megan and Amanda said in stereo. “No, but I did,” I admitted. “Were you forced to do it?” He asked me with concern. “No,” I said. “We made a deal,” Amanda told her husband, “since as long as she’s around the boobs will keep leaking… she would try it and see if she liked it.” “And did you Stacy?” “Well she definitely became crazy about it…” Megan said. “Stacy?” He asked. “It was weird… Honestly it tasted amazing… Once I had one mouthful my body just wouldn’t stop craving it. I’ve never done drugs… but I felt like a drug user must. Is there something in Amazon milk that does that?” He sighed, “It’s hard to determine which of the research into that is genuine and what’s been altered to fit agendas.” “What do you think?” I asked him. “Well… like I said the field is muddled. Most of the research studies that are done on breastfeeding real infants show that it helps with brain development, helps with body development, etc. We have movements like ‘Breastfed Babies are Best’ around all the time. On our infants it does seem to yield benefits above formula fed infants through the first few years… I think that research is absolutely certain.” “And on littles?” He sighed, “Well the majority of the research here has so much bias so clear it’s impossible for me to believe anyone can say it with a clear face. The research tries to say that breastfed littles are better-behaved, more docile, more loving, healthier weight wise, less sick, etc. The problem is that most of the major research is sponsored by people with their hands in etiquette schools. They make money by pushing the idea of littles needing their teeth removed so they can’t bite their mommies. I always find that funny given your teeth can’t even pierce the skin of an Amazon’s breast - no matter how hard you bite! They also push that it’s a healthier diet and you’ll live longer with a more youthful appearance.” Amanda looked a little nervous, “What do you think…?” “Well I thought we weren’t going to do this yet to be safe…?” I saw he was genuinely unhappy about this and Amanda kind of shrunk her giant figure down a little bit. He sighed, “Something in the milk of most Amazons seems to instantly make a craving happen. The little can’t really help needing to finish what their mommies have for them. It seems to have some sort of calming quality that becomes at the very least a psychological support for them. It does seem that those littles on a mixture of breast milk and regular food are in better health longer too. Those only on breast milk though tend to bloat up and gain too much weight. Many of those end up needing other care twenty years down the road for heart related issues.” He paused, “The biggest downside, or benefit according to most Amazons, is that breastfed littles seem to lose their urinary continence very quickly. Bowels don’t seem to be as directly affected except how milk normally affects a person.” “So I’m probably not an addict?” I asked him. He shrugged, “One hit won’t do it, but if you keep it up you may find you need Mommy’s milk more and more? I don’t honestly know. We were going to wait until you were a bit more settled before it came up, but my wife has always had such a strong maternal lactation reflex I’m almost surprised it took her until this afternoon to soak through the pads.” I looked at Amanda, “Last night’s milk?” “Regular milk with a little bit of honey in it…” She paused, “I really am sorry Stacy…” I sighed, “I don’t think any true harm has been done honestly.” I paused for a moment, “The bet was if I would enjoy it or not?” “No Stacy, I’m calling…” “Hold on… I know it probably wasn’t our brightest moment, but you’re doing me a huge favor by taking me in and NOT making me a mindless infant. If my presence is going to make your body have that reaction… I don’t mind helping out.” “Are you sure?” Fred asked. “Really Stacy… maybe it’s not a good idea…” Megan said. She had gotten stiller and stiller on the side and I sensed she felt even guiltier than Amanda had since she egged her on. “We just have to be very careful when. I’m guessing I messed my diaper on the way back home?” I asked. Amanda nodded, “About fifteen minutes later…” “So I think you can probably add some bowel reaction to your research,” I told Fred. I thought for a second, “What time are my classes probably starting?” I looked at Megan. “You’re a freshman, so you’re probably stuck with 8:30am?” “And end?” “Well you should be able to be done by 5pm every day. Once in awhile there’s an odd evening class. Extracurricular groups tend to meet in the evenings… most of those would be dangerous for you though.” I nodded and thought through my agreement before looking at Amanda, “Okay, when I wake up and before bed I think would be safe?” I suggested to her. “On weekends after lunch?” “We said three times?” She tentatively asked. “Well let’s wait and see my class schedule first?” I said. “Remember if I defecate in my diaper in class I’m on a one-way trip to nursery school instead of that college degree.” She looked guilty, “and you did zone out really good…” I nodded, “So is that fair to you? I did make the deal and will stick with it.” “Deal,” she said with a smile. “You sure?” Fred asked me. I nodded, “I’m a m… girl of my word.” “I’ll try and see if I can’t get some emergency drugs for you to have on hand too…” he said. “What?” Amanda asked. “We both know there will be some close calls for Stacy here… probably best if she has some emergency injections to counter any bouts of diarrhea or in case someone tampers with her.” She nodded, “By the way Stacy make it your habit to NEVER accept food, candy, or drinks from strangers. If a drink is out of your sight, even for a minute, don’t accept it.” “What about at restaurants?” I asked. “From now on I’ll make sure we take something with us…” I sighed, “You know this is complicated.” “Yes it is, if you’d rather just go to daycare and watch Naomi and Oliver that would be fine with me…” she smirked at me. Fred and Megan laughed and I just stuck my tongue out at her. Chapter 5: MEGAN LEFT SHORTLY after dinner with a promise to see us soon and also keep my existence secret from the rest of their family. I had then been deposited on the floor of my nursery after a quick diaper change. I was debating what I was going to do when Fred brought a baby gate from somewhere and secured it to my doorway. “Really?” I asked. He laughed, “This is one of those things the protection agency would look for if they ever come check on our house. Amanda asked me to pick one up on my way to work…” The gate secured to the outer edge of the doorframe. Since the door swung in you could close the door and leave it in place as it had it’s own gate that swung open or closed. He left it closed and the door open when he left a moment later leaving me caged in my room. I walked over to my desk and got on my laptop. There was a message from my parents, Hi Stacy, So they thought you were a girl? I bet you have a really pretty nursery… We didn’t make any deals on that front, so I hope everything’s okay? Or at least you’re okay with the consequences? We knew when you decided to take this adventure you would be taking a huge risk of anything being possible! I sighed, ‘if I show up with a vagina I don’t think they’ll freak too much…’ We’re just glad that you’re safe and still okay. Please keep writing us, we promise to intervene if the contract is breached. By the way Gabby came by yesterday, she wants pictures! I couldn’t help but laugh at that. I think if she were there she’d probably be jumping to be your Amazon mommy. ‘That’s just weird…’ I thought, ‘But yep, I bet she would…’ Write soon, we love you so very much, Love Mom and Dad I sighed and looked down at the romper I had been wearing all-day and let myself go pee in the diaper some. I watched the padding swell as I did so and couldn’t help but think about Elena’s diaper change by Gaby this summer… ‘Mom’s right, Gaby would jump on babying me in a heartbeat!’ The romper left my legs exposed and I noticed for the first time the hair on my arms and the stubble on my legs seemed more than a little out of place for a supposed girl... let alone baby. I knew decisions would have to be made on that and my boy parts very soon. I ignored thinking about that for a moment though and began writing a reply. As I began the letter I used a couple safe key phrases that sounded innocuous before getting to the heart of the message, Today I heard some things that make me really nervous… should something happen I’m not sure it would be worth you attempting to enforce our contract… If I disappear I would really love the idea of you coming for me like a knight on a white horse, but think it through carefully. The reason I worry is that there are some new law changes from the past two years and several coming. In the likely circumstance that the new laws pass, anyone without a guide coming straight out of the portal can be adopted by the first Amazon to touch them. It’s sick… it’s like a game to many of them! I would be in big trouble now if that law had already been on the books as another Amazon woman attempted to get me the second I came out of the line in the terminal. If Amanda hadn’t immediately claimed me as her baby this lady would have carted me off. While Amanda was dressing me in the changing room the lady actually showed up with a man that was fighting her tooth and nail! I watched as she spanked the living daylights out of him. He had to have been almost two feet taller than I am now too… She said things that make me certain he was taken straight to an orphanage or one of their etiquette schools. Speaking of height… I shrank a lot more than expected this trip… waaaay more than last time! Last night when I messaged you I just honestly thought everyone was so much taller than me - like I expected. With Amanda being ten foot one, and Fred being nearly eleven feet tall I didn’t think about it… Today at a doctor’s office I was measured and I discovered I shrank down to about thirty-seven inches… I know even in our world I would be toddler sized! Here I’m the size of an infant! We’re not sure if it’s related to a second trip, or it was caused by something else - for all I know it could be some sort of control on the Amazon’s end to allow them to have better designer control on their littles… not that they really need that as it is. I know without a doubt that I’m truly adorable by their standards and really in danger if left unattended. Dad you might be okay with a second trip, but Mom you might be doomed to shrink more like me too… Amanda did take me today to get ‘adopted’ legally. With that they put a chip in me like some pet… It hurt like hell! But, supposedly if I’m kidnapped it’s not easy to remove. While I pretty much believe Fred and Amanda think of it that way, I’m sure most people think of it as a way to prevent a little from escaping… Please… I’m not sure it would be worth coming for me if something goes wrong. I also think it would be dangerous for me to make the trip home for vacations. We’ll talk a little more at the portal Friday I guess though. I made sure a few more safe phrases were included before signing it, Love, Stacy I felt a tear go down my face as I faced the reality of my circumstances. ‘If you have half a brain cell you’ll go home and never come back at the first chance…’ “Are you okay sweetie?” Amanda’s voice startled me. I looked up at her form kneeling down beside me and wondered if she had read my e-mail as I typed it. It really didn’t matter if she did, I had written under the assumption that she and the authorities would all read it. I had been a little more open on my thoughts about them than maybe I should, but it was all stuff that should have been mostly protected by free speech clauses - even here in this dimension. I shook my head and answered, “No, I’m pretty sure this whole thing was the dumbest thing ever done by a teenager on their way to college ever!” I shuddered, “I didn’t really consider how the laws would change… and how much I would change. Last time I visited I was still nearly my real size. I would be a toddler even in our world at this size… here I’m an infant! Am I going to be able to even walk to classes?” I said even softer, “Will I even be allowed to walk to class…?” Amanda took me in her arms and cuddled me for a long moment before kissing the top of my head, “Princess we promised you you’ll leave this world with a degree, and your mind intact and able to walk. I intend to keep that promise no matter what!” “I hope you can keep that…” I told her. “I will,” she said with another squeeze. “Now, I think that diapee could wait a bit longer, but it’s definitely past time for Princess Stacy to have a bath!” I smiled at that and asked, “Can I have bubbles at least?” “Can you have bubbles?” She pretended to be angry, but I could tell already when she was joking, “You want bubbles?” She began tickling me mercilessly and there was definitely a steady stream of urine joining what I had peed before. I giggled, “Please?” “Please what?” She said slightly out of breath, “Keep tickling you?” I giggled more and said, “Please stop?” My hair had come undone in spots and several hairs blocked my vision. I managed to put my hand up to pull them back then as she said, “I guess I’ll stop… but bubbles?” “You said I’m a princess, princesses have to have bubbles,” I said playing along a bit. “You are so adorable,” she hugged me again and said, “Okay you can have bubbles.” There was the flash of a camera and I looked up to see Fred holding an expensive looking DSLR and a big smile. “Have to add to our wall downstairs!” Amanda picked me up and carried me to the changing table where she pulled out the hair ties first that had mostly come undone under her tickle attack anyways. She fingered loose the remaining braids before she quickly stripped me of my romper, diaper, and wiped me with a baby wipe. I was wrapped in a pink hooded towel before she carried me to the bathroom. She left me standing next to the tub and began adding water and bubble bath to the monstrosity. I had no hope of seeing into the tub and guessed it was probably four feet in height. It seemed to be probably eight or so feet long too! That meant it could easily be a small swimming pool for me! Amanda must have felt very nervous about bathing me in it because it seemed like she probably hadn’t added nearly the capacity of water to it when she picked me up and sat me in water that only came up to my belly button sitting. I looked up, “Can I have more water?” She shook her head, “You know they say toddlers can drown in four inches of water here?” “We say two back home,” I told her with a sigh. “Really you should be getting sink baths…” she said with her eyes showing their concern. I made a face at that, “I can swim really well?” She laughed, “Well we’ll have to see about that soon! If you can swim without your water wings across the pool I’ll let you have a few more inches,” she told me. I smiled, “Okay.” “Always the little deal maker, huh?” She asked me as she threw a rubber ducky and a couple other toys in the tub with me. She played with the bubbles and me for a few moments, before grabbing a pink, bunny shaped mitt, and used baby soap to scrub my arms, legs, and everywhere in between extraordinarily well. She had just finished that when she looked at me and said, “Stacy?” I looked up and she had a serious look, “What?” She sighed, “I think we need to seriously talk about some things here…” “What?” I asked nervously. “Well first of all you must have shaved your legs and groin before you came?” I nodded, “I had a feeling something would need done…” “Well, I appreciate you did that, but I think you would be better off with something more permanent.” My eyes opened wide, but I calmly asked, “What do you mean?” ‘You knew this would probably come…’ the voice inside my head reminded me. “Well there are some creams out there that supposedly make it all fall out and stay out. It never worked on Hannah though…. Maybe they’ve improved in the last twenty years, but I think the better bet is still laser removal.” I gulped, “completely permanent then?” She nodded, “Would you consider it?” I stared silently at her for a moment before asking, “where would we get that done?” She shuddered a bit, “Well probably at one of those centers or maybe at the university’s hospital.” “Which is… safer?” I asked. “Well it depends. If you just want to go to one of the centers I’ll pretend to make it seem like this is your big punishment and make them think I want to torture you with the other things later. They’d probably leave you alone other than taunting.” “And the hospital?” “Well that one only makes sense if you do something about that,” she said while pointing to where the water had cleared and you could see my ‘something extra.’ Fred came in the room behind her then and had overheard her last part and sighed, “I asked a few questions today, and I think if you want to have a chance at your scholarship you would be best to do it… and soon.” I looked up at the towering man who really had given me every reason to trust him so far. “Do you have someone you can trust?” He laughed, “I don’t trust anyone with littles honestly… something about our psychology just makes us all crazy around you. But I have one friend who I know does really good work with his nanites. You’d be able to walk in and get an injection of nanites under anesthesia that would keep you asleep until they were done.” “And that one would let me have babies myself some day?” I shuddered. “In theory…” he nodded. “Let me sleep on it?” I asked. They both nodded and said, “No problems baby,” Amanda said. Fred left the room again and Amanda said, “Okay baby, close your eyes while I wash your hair!” It was no tears shampoo, but I thought it was still a good idea to close my eyes! She rubbed shampoo into every inch of my hair before rinsing it out with a cup thing. “Where’s my princess?” She cooed at me when she was done. I opened my eyes and smiled at her. Not long after that she pulled the drain stop from the tub and wrapped me back in a hooded towel with a face on it. I was amazed at the amount of time she was letting me go without a diaper right then as she had me brush my teeth first before laying me back on the changing table. A nighttime diaper with stars and moons on it was pulled out from underneath the table. After I watched her unfold it she grabbed my ankles and lifted my butt off the table and onto the new diaper. I tried to sit as still as possible while she rubbed some lotion and powder into my skin, but couldn’t help but physically react to her touch. My blush extended from my toes to my hair! After she taped it shut she sat me up and worked my hair with a towel for a moment before picking up a blow dryer. The sound startled me with how loud it was and I jumped. “Awww… did I scare you baby?” She asked as she flipped it back off and hugged me. “Is that a Jet engine!?!” I shouted at her when she turned it back on. She laughed at me some more. The air felt good as she combed through my hair and dried it carefully. When she finished she braided it all into a loose braid and tied it off. ‘That part at least is relaxing,’ I admitted to myself. “Sleepy yet?” She asked me. “Not really,” I told her wondering what her response would be. “Why don’t we go downstairs then and we’ll watch TV for a bit with Daddy.” “Is that safe?” I asked while thinking of what she had told me. “The shows we watch are.” “Okay,” I said before asking, “Aren’t you going to put something else on me first though?” “What? A diapee is plenty!” She told me. I sensed though she was feeling out where I felt my boundary actually was. “Please may I have pajamas Mommy?” She smiled, “If you were being a brat I would say no, but I can’t say no to sweetness and a polite princess like that!” She sat me down on the floor and I wobbled for a second before sitting down. The diaper was just too thick to stand easily! I watched as she went to a drawer and grabbed a onesie that looked different than any I had seen before on a baby. It had an extra panel coming over to the left of it with snaps in addition to the crotch. It was light purple for the main fabric with little bands of dark purple on the outer seams. “What’s that?” I asked from my seat. She sat down on the floor next to me and said, “I’d never seen this style until today, but it’ll make changing night time diapers a lot easier!” She smiled at me. I saw up close as she opened it and slid my arms through the sleeves that everything else unbuttoned easily to get it all out of the way to change me without taking it off of me. “Lay down real quick sweetie,” she told me with a smile and pushed me back down on my back. A number of quick snaps later and I was in a t-shirt… sort of. I looked down at the bottom and how much the diaper pushed out the material. You could just see the frill of the leg gathers on either side and I was sure by giant standards I was adorable. I held my arms in the universal ‘pick me up’ motion and she obliged me. I watched as she grabbed a cloth on the way out the door and put it on her shoulder. Downstairs I sat watching TV sitting her lap on the couch while she cuddled into Fred’s side. We watched the entire length of a TV show with him occasionally playing with both of our hair. The show itself was a really bad detective romp that reminded me of a Law and Order episode. Like back home every now and then commercials would come on. Several times Amanda covered my ears with her hand and her body so I couldn’t hear or see what was going on in those. The first time I had asked ‘why’ and she had explained since it was a product for littles it might have some subliminal messages. I nodded at that then. At the end of the show she turned me to face her, “I think it’s time for night-night.” I groaned but couldn’t deny I was sleepy so I nodded. “Let’s get you filled up first,” she said with a smile as she pulled her blouse down and revealed her breast and nipple to me. I looked briefly at Fred at her side and he just smiled and nodded, “go ahead baby girl.” I leaned forward and took her nipple in my mouth again and was once again rewarded with the tasty liquid. Just as before I felt like I couldn’t possibly get enough and kept suckling quickly. When that breast ran dry I kept nursing on autopilot before she tickled my jaw again and lay me on her shoulder with the cloth. ‘Why’s she stopping?!?’ I felt a part of my brain cry out, ‘I’m not done!’ My awareness returned only slightly and I understood what was going on as she patted my back, and I burped twice, before she wiped my mouth and placed me at her other breast. I was happy again as I nursed and this time as I stopped feeling the liquid entering my mouth I just kept nursing and she let me. I went to sleep like that feeling very safe and contented. I WOKE UP with it dark still and found myself wrapped so tightly in a blanket I couldn’t move. I sighed, ‘This is annoying…’ I knew of the concept of swaddling, so I guessed that was the problem. With my arms and body unable to move with the simple swaddling I began to wonder how in the world I would have a chance at running away from crazy giants if I ever needed to. I had checked quickly before getting on my computer yesterday and discovered the Switch was still in my bag. If they asked about it I would just tell them it was a portable device and not even explain its connection to a TV. I feared if I left it with Amanda she would have her nerdy need to take it apart, and the next thing I would know she would find the gun! ‘What the hell do I do about my gender?’ I asked myself disturbed. I knew without a doubt based on my conversation with the little on the trip before that giants only gave you one chance, if you were lucky, to prove that you were an adult. In theory by being ‘mature enough’ to wear a diaper I was avoiding that pitfall. My going pee in a diaper wasn’t going to land me in the orphanages, especially since I had a loving mommy and daddy. However the chance of them saying that ‘Stacy Slane’ registered as a girl and lied as a reason to renege on the scholarship seemed not unlikely. All it would take is one professor or student trying to be helpful changing the littles wet diaper and then it could be all over… A liar would probably be seen as the most immature form of a little. ‘Did I really have much of a life as a boy?’ I asked myself. I was a virgin, having never even had a girlfriend long enough to even consider going all the way. The most I had ever done was with Kelly in 7th Grade at the school dance when she kissed me on the lips. By the next day I was forgotten as she was going out with Greg. ‘Let’s say I let them do this… and I can have kids… and I go back home…’ The possibilities of being a girl in my world weren’t terrifying. Really fifty percent of the population survived just fine. I would probably be able to go on to whatever future I wanted and if my current looks were anything to go by I’d have no end of guys wanting to date me. ‘Having my own diapered babies to breastfeed wouldn’t be a bad thing…’ I admitted to myself. ‘Okay, so you got yourself in this mess already… might as well see it through,’ I gave myself a pep talk. Right then I felt something in my stomach and had only a moment of time to wonder before I realized I needed to poop badly. It felt like I needed to pee badly too… so I released a little bit of that hoping it would make keeping not messy easier. The plan was doomed to failure though as my stomach suddenly cramped up badly and I felt a liquefied mush enter the back of my diaper. I lay stunned for a moment wondering what the hell to do. ‘Call Amanda,’ a part of me said. I groaned as the mush had nowhere really to go and I whimpered out, “Mommy!” a few dozen times. The light turned on and a sleepy looking Amanda rolled in. “What’s wrong…?” she started to say before saying, “never mind baby girl, let’s get you all nice and clean.” I whimpered as she undid the swaddled blanket and I watched her face wince as she said, “Well looks like you had a bit of a blowout here sweetie. Eew…” It was the first time I saw something actually make her look sick. She picked me up by my armpits and kept me at arm’s length until she got to the changing table. The cute outfit was apparently a lost cause from what little I could see before she buckled me onto the table. Poop had escaped my supposedly indestructible diaper and made it all over it and my legs and everything else. I whimpered some more, “It’s gross,” I said and she found a pacifier and pushed it in my mouth. “Shhhh… it’s okay baby girl, Mommy’s going to get you all nice and cleaned up.” To clean me up she must have used nearly an entire box of wipes! By the time she cleaned me up, put a new diaper and outfit on me, she had her own share of poo on her sleeve that she made a face about. I guessed the changing table cover was a lost cause until it could go in the washing machine too. She picked me off of the table and sat me down in the glider saying, “Just stay there while I clean up your crib baby.” I wiped sleet from my eyes as I watched her take the quilt she had swaddled me out of the crib, made a face, and then pulled the sheet off too. Those plus my outfit were walked out the door down to the laundry room. I sat there and watched the door sleepily and listened to the sounds of closing doors and what was probably the washing machine starting. I heard her climb the stairs again and run to their bedroom before she came back up in a robe, “Well you sure were a messy baby! You feel better now?” I nodded. “Any idea why?” “Nerves,” I told her, “if I get really nervous my stomach does that.” “What are you nervous about?” She asked me. I just laughed, “You’re kidding, right?” She sighed and nodded, “I can’t even imagine actually.” “Then why perpetuate what amounts to enforced slavery with me as a guest? Couldn’t I in theory just wear training pants?” She sat holding me thoughtfully pushing the chair back and forth for a few silent moments before answering, “Because I’m certain of one thing Stacy after these two days…” “What?” “I have already grown to love you, and I don’t want to see anything bad happen to you. If that means keeping you in diapers for your protection, having you sleep in a crib, even embarrassing you every now and then I’ll do it. You’re smart and I don’t want to see another Amazon put out the fire in your mind.” I looked at her and sighed, “Thanks I guess…” “So what had you up?” “Well I told you I would think about something and give you an answer in the morning… Is this morning?” She laughed, “It’s 3am, so yes technically.” “Speaking of time… would you please get me a clock?” She looked thoughtfully around the room, “Let me find one that matches the nursery. I’ll see what I can do. So you were saying…?” I sighed and hoped I wouldn’t regret this, “Setup the procedure, just please let me be able to have babies of my own when I go home.” She hugged me tightly and placed her chin on my head, “I promise.” “Thanks,” I said. I noticed then that her robe had come open and her breast was bare just inches from my face. ‘Why not?’ For the second time that night I nursed myself to sleep.

So this has come up a number of times in the past year. I had done one set of calculations that worked in the way that I shrank my characters in my stories and had littles being smaller than our normal human size. I'm still okay with that because I think in the original she probably shrank a bit too, but I wanted to go back and look at things again after a couple discussions with @WBDaddy and others before I get too into my next story that I've started. For all of you who have written in the dimension, please take a look at this and tell me what you think. I'm liking it a little bit better than what I had before. Values for Littles (Humans) are those taken from size charts from the CDC. I had done one chart with sizes and multiplied height and weight by the same variable before. That thinking was flawed because mass isn't just affected by one dimension. I ended up deciding a better way to calculate amazon and mid weights was by assuming that BMI would be standard across their races from us. That's supposed to be calculated by BMI=((Weight/Stature)/Stature) x 703 according to the CDC. Using what I hope was my math skills from long ago I figured out that Weight = Stature x (Stature x (BMI/703)). It seemed to track pretty well with the human values. Someone who is better at math please feel free to tell me if I did that wrong. (It has been a long time since my last math class in college!) This is all done in an excel document, so please let me know if you see flaws and things to correct. I know a few others have asked about this recently, and this is the kind of detail that I like to come as close as possible to being correct with! I'm tagging all of the writers that I can think of on here. (Apologies if I miss anyone. I don't see PPP on here when I'm tagging) Curious to see what you all think. @Personalias @ausdpr @snackers @bbykimmy @superfunnel @crono @InkuHime @Alex Bridges @widowmaker @Mee @DKN117 @Cya @BabyStevie26

An older story from my patreon page - https://www.patreon.com/ausdpr --- It was a quiet day like any other in Cribs'n'Things. Or so Loreline had thought. The doorbell rang at 10am, and a woman blustered her way in, using a strong grip to march in a smaller figure beside her. Loreline might have thought she was a toddler, in those denim overalls and with the pacifier in her mouth, but then it dawned on her that it was a Little person, one who must have lost adulthood with bad behaviour. They got a few of those there. Loreline smiled at the girl like she would any other, as her little legs struggled even more with the obvious thick diaper. “You there,” the woman called, marching the pair of them to the counter. “Good morning ma’am. Is there something I can help you with?” “Yes. I need - oh, now don’t fuss Millie. I know that you were in your carseat for hours but we’re almost there. Be a good girl and stay still. You can sit on the floor if you’d like while Mommy talks to this lady.” Loreline smiled down at the girl. When her mother released her grip, it looked like she didn’t have much choice about sitting down anyway, not being able to stay up on her own in those thick diapers. She fell with a crinkling puff of baby powder. Loreline’s nose twitched to the hint of a full diaper. Well, served the brat right, she must have been particularly immature. “That’s okay ma’am. Now what can I help you with?” The woman turned her attention back to Loreline, and there was still a hint of that angry motherhood in her eyes. Loreline gulped, feeling intimidated even with only two foot difference to the huge woman. She couldn’t even imagine how it was for the naughty Little. With the way the Little sulked on the floor but didn’t interrupt her Mommy, Loreline supposed that it was more than enough to rein in such naughtiness. “Yes I need a crib. A mobile. A playpen. A changing table. A highchair. A pram and stroller combo; I want to be able to switch. And your introductory pack of five cartons of diapers and ten boxes of baby food.” “Of course, ma’am. Are you new to the area?” The woman nodded. “That is correct. Can you have it delivered and setup by this afternoon?” “Well…” Loreline began, glancing to the clock. “Don’t mumble dear, and look at me when talking.” Loreline jumped. “Sorry. Yes. I can do that. Our regular driver is already busy with another order. But I will deliver those to your house personally.” The woman nodded. “Good. I think I’ll be a regular customer here, do you any kind of membership card?” “Of course!” Loreline replied, beaming as she produced the forms. There was a signup bonus in store for her. If only there could be more customers like this. The town just didn’t have enough Bigs, and mid-sized people like her didn’t reveal Little immaturity with the same passion. She created the woman’s membership, and then gave them a tour of the store. They picked out a bunch of fun pieces for the new nursery, and they even changed the Little at the changing tables. Loreline was able to give a few tips, and realized that the mother was still somewhat new, though she was a natural. With some extra stuffers in her diaper, the girl wouldn’t need to be changed as often, and seemed a little more well-mannered. God, but Loreline missed babysitting. There just wasn’t enough work around of that kind. And besides, she was a grownup now, and should have a real job. At least working at the store meant that she got to interact with them on occasion. “Somebody has been very good,” she praised, ruffling Millie’s hair where the girl sat in her new luxury stroller. “I bet you’re going to love it here. I’ve already given your Mommy the contacts for all the potential playmates in town.” Loreline stood back up, and faced the customer. “I’ll be around to your house in about half an hour.” “Thank you. That would be wonderful. We’re out by the lakes.” Loreline nodded. Of course they were. There were dozens of enormous estates out there which had mostly gone unpurchased for years, after a developer attempted to create an upmarket end of town which appealed to Bigs. “Well I’m glad that you bought out there. It always seemed too nice to waste. And they have those big colourful playgrounds along the water.” “Of course. It looked quite nice in the pictures.” Loreline nodded slowly. Had the woman not even seen the house? It all seemed rather sudden. Even Millie seemed a bit new, like she’d never seen a carton of babyfood bought all for her, with how her eyes had locked onto those colourful pictures of oats and prunes. Then again, when had Loreline met a Little who wasn’t a fussy eater who needed bibs and highchairs? “Off we go Millie! Don’t worry we’ll see the store lady again. This place has everything a little cutie-brat like you needs.” The stroller rolled out of the doorway, with a strapped-in Millie seeming to present her big diaper to the world, and the usual quiet of the store returned. Except… A moment later, a man barged in, tugging two Littles in tow. A boy and a girl, seemingly of similar ages, dressed in matching white sailor pieces. Their shorts and pleated skirt didn’t much hide that they were more properly diapered with stuffers this time. To the man’s credit, neither Little had their pacifier in their mouth, yet they didn’t make a peep of fuss. “Welcome, Sir, I-” “Do you sell rocking horses?” “Hrm? Yes.” “I promised them if they were good on the drive, I would get them rocking horses. We’ve come a very long way, though I think they like the scenery out here.” “Oh, I- What kind of rocking horse? We have polished wood with flat seats. Curved plastic. Even motorized pink ponies with streamers on the side.” “Hrm. Let me see what you have.” “Yes sir. This way.” She showed them around the horse toys, and even had the Littles ride some. The man settled for plush models on wheels which didn’t rock so much. He seemed concerned about them being able to grind the fronts of their diapers in inappropriate games. Loreline had to say that she approved in their case, even if sometimes a rocking horse was a good reward - so long as the playtime ended before they got a bit too into it. “I can give you a receipt for one of our sister stores where you’ll be driving back to.” There were some squirming and crinkling below at the word ‘sister’, not for the first time during the shop. What was wrong with being brother and sister? Whatever they might have been to each other before was clearly less appropriate. Besides those thick diapers would keep them apart so that they couldn’t do anything naughty, they might as well just accept it. “That won’t be necessary,” the giant of a man said, pulling his enormous wallet out, “I’ve just purchased a house here.” “Oh... Out by the lakes…?” “Yes. You’ve heard of it? The area with the long waterfront walks.” Loreline nodded. “That will be, oh... $299 sir.” He produced a silver card. “For Daddy’s twins, that’s a small fancy.” There was more awkward crinkling and shuffling from below. He took the horses under one arm, and the hands of the Littles in the other. They weren’t even out the door, when two more families had entered. Oh, god. Loreline made for a woman who already had her Little in a stroller. She smiled at the girl, then looked to the mother. “Oh hello dear. I don’t suppose you have- Oh, there it is. Thank you.” The woman went to inspect their hanging rhumba panties. Loreline felt a sweat, and rushed to meet the other group. It was a husband and wife pair, again enormous, with six Littles on a joined harness and leash link. They were all girls in dresses and obvious diapers. Each was pacified and looking very shy, yet were also casting curious glances around the store. Oh goodness, what a lucky family! Loreline’s dream of a better town might just work out after all if that family moved in. “Hello!” she said, beaming. “Why hello!” the mother replied cheerfully. “Oh this is just a wonderful store. Are they all this well-stocked?” Loreline nodded. To have that many Littles and to have never been into a Cribs’n’Things? “We’re looking for six cribs.” “And highchairs.” “Oh I haven’t forgotten the highchairs hon. I’ve known they would need highchairs since the day I met them.” There was some awkward shuffling at the end of the leashes. Loreline waited for silence to interrupt. “Are you a new family ma’am?” “Now is that a polite question dear?” “Oh, I’m sorry, you’re right.” The giantess smiled. “It’s fine. I’ve just had a long drive. We just need to get some things and get to our new house to stretch our legs.” “Oh, out by the lakes?” “You know the area?” Loreline nodded. “It’s very nice. Well we have plenty of cribs and highchairs. We’re generally considered the best.” “Hrm. Are these Princess Cribs part of a set? I like the canopies.” “Yes, and you can get their names engraved in the crowns. Though the canopies might be a bit too much work with six.” “We could bring them out for special occasions.” Loreline gave a polite nod. “Of course.” “Oh honey!” the husband called, “Look at these race car beds!” “Oh those are for boys.” “Well are you sure none of your scholarship grants were-” “No. All girls. Don’t worry hon, you’ll have your hands full enough being a Daddy to six pretty princesses.” He chuckled. “I suppose that’s true.” “And,” Loreline said, “You never know when one of them might be a bit of a tomboy.” That brought a smile to the man’s face, though got a small snort from the woman. Had Loreline overstepped? She quickly pivoted. “And here are our matching princess highchairs, with little throne tops. The pink and white styling will make it impossible for any of them to develop into tomboys.” The mother smiled at that. Just then, one of the Littles stomped her foot. “No! That is too much! I’m in final year engineering and don’t even like girly-” Before she could finish, her harness was released and she was over her mother’s knee. Loreline waited. The mother was another natural. Amazons were just incredible at dealing with bratty toddler types who never grew beyond a few foot tall, and for the most part never matured to match. With six daughters and it being a new family, it was reasonable that one of them might still act out. The mother would sort her out before long. And oh how she did, spanking like a true expert. The other girls blushed and looked away, as the naughtiest of them was revealed as nothing but a guilty brat, easily encouraged into apologies and promises to be good for Mommy and Daddy. She got some hugs and kisses after, and was told that she’d have an hour earlier bedtime than her sisters for two months. Loreline nodded in approval. The girl was lucky that she was getting a nice crib to suit her. The structure and discipline gifted by parents would only be good for her. Oh how Loreline would love to babysit that cutie, and teach her how much fun she could have on rocking horses and tricycles, if she just stopped resisting and embraced herself. Of course, Loreline had bills to pay. She didn’t get to be a child like these underdeveloped brats. “Ma’am, can I overstep and recommend our backyard playground set as well? I’ll mark it down to cost. With this many girls they’ll benefit from the kind of exercise where they can motivate themselves, so long as a grownup is present to make sure they’re not slacking.” The parents looked up at a flatpacked box with a playground photo on the front, showing several Littles having fun. Loreline glanced down, and the Littles were all staring with opposite expressions. Goodness, they did so resist what was good for them, but that made it more interesting. The so-called-’engineer’ appeared the most horrified, even with her puffy eyes. She was going to be a disobedient one. Loreline put on a big smile, and crouched down to take the girl’s shoulders from behind. “I know somebody who was looking at that playground with a lot of excitement!” “What?! No I wasn-” They all turned to her. “Is that true Penny?” “I, um…” Loreline knew when to tickle. “I think she does! I think she desperately wants her Mommy and Daddy to buy it!” She lost herself in cute little shrieks and wriggles, and looked rather like the truth was too embarrassing for her. “No I-” “Yesss she does! What a good girl!” “It seems a great idea. It looks like there’s room for all six to be climbing, crawling, sliding, and see-sawing at once.” “Aw lucky Penny is going to have so much fun! Do you see how much better it is when we’re just honest about what we want sweetheart?” Penny was at a loss for words. Loreline wrapped her in a hug and gave her a big kiss. “You’re pretty good with them.” “I did a lot of babysitting,” Loreline explained, standing back up. “Hrm.” She was just finishing up on their order when her boss entered the store. “Oh thank goodness, Mrs Kensington, it’s been-” “I heard, and thought it might be.” Loreline blinked, then remembered. “I have a closing delivery window, and David still isn’t back. Are you here to stay?” She nodded, and let her go. Loreline pulled the first woman’s order from their warehouse into a van. Little Millie was going to like the bouncer chair she was getting. Well, she’d at least look cute in it and the grownups would like it. Oh course, Loreline still had to unpack everything once she was there. She didn’t delay, and got onto the road in moments. Two removalist trucks were entering town. What a wild day. At the lights, she glanced over, and saw a man and woman standing by their parked car while reading a map. Behind them was a figure in a carseat, who might have been a Little, she couldn’t tell. She left the busier town centre, and was soon curving to the lakes. Along the way, she fiddled with the radio. “-city’s new mayor, who has pledged to lower school occupancy.” “How’s he intend to do that?” “First with a fifty million injection into the school fund. Second with a move to train more substitute teachers.” Loreline nodded along. “And finally, by clamping down on adoptions.” Loreline made a face. She arrived at the address, and helped them set up in a flurry of activity. “Oh I’d love to stay,” she said, staring longingly at Millie poking at the mesh of her new playpen, looking shy and embarrassed. “And I might drop by and see how things are going soon when everything has quieted down, but right now the store is very busy.” “Of course. You’ve been a big help. I’ll give you a good recommendation if it ever comes up.” Loreline smiled, and raced back to the car. Goodness, it was good that she’d squeezed herself into the extra large training pants, not having time to hunt for bathrooms. Though it was somewhat playing with fire if any of the Amazons caught her... Did she want to be caught? No of course not, things like that didn’t even really happen and were more something from the kinky stories she read online. She pulled out of the residential street, and was back on the main road. “Oh, well if that’s what it takes.” “Well, what drew some anger is that it was implemented on his first day in office. All adoptions in the city need to go through that childcare department, and only if their investigation supports it as absolutely necessary. Some are saying the policy is typical bureaucratic nonsense detached from the real world and would never find the relevant proof by checking social media and such.” “Oh, I heard some immature types voted for him because he wanted to make adoption illegal.” “Nonsense, and that’s why children shouldn’t vote and the enrolment age should be lifted. Next we’ll be voting for candy stores on every corner.” “But didn’t he say-” “I assure you that is nonsense. The mayor has four Little daughters himself.” “Oh.” “If anything, those who voted for that basis most likely only got what their immaturity deserves.” “What do you mean?” “Well there’s a technicality in the legislation. The fuzzy right to adopt ends today at midnight. The legislation only covers the city limits, so long as would-be parents adopt those in need who they’ve had their eyes on before the end of the day, and move just outside the city...” “Oh, I did see quite a few removalist trucks today. Though where are they all going?” “Everywhere. So long as their families are together. I think a bunch of kids got exactly what they voted for…” --- Loreline pulled the delivery van up to a mansion at the edge of sunset. Goodness, her arms were tired. The expensive black limo of the new owners arrived a moment later. Just in time. Loreline went to greet them, and shook the hands of the wealthy new homeowners. She crouched down, and saw five very flustered girls strapped into carseats. There was no doubt that they were all messy, after a very big day. “Shall I help you take them in?” “That would be wonderful.” She climbed into the limo, and smiled at the girls. She didn’t want to play favourites, and instead unbuckled the furthest girl. She noticed that they all had rather professional haircuts, though some were tied into short pigtails or had pink clips. Her girl however still had her brunette bob cut intact, and had quite a fierce look in her brown eyes. She seemed familiar. Yes, she was that lawyer who ran ads supporting the new mayor candidate, saying that his policies would quickly set things right. Well she wasn’t wrong. Loreline gave a bounce beneath her messy bottom, confirming that the diaper was all naturally filled. She hadn’t even had an enema, and had probably just started the day with a fibre bar never imagining that she might end it in diapers. Or maybe she did expect. Loreline could never be quite sure what people were thinking. She spent a moment to hike her own wet training panties back up against the edge of the limo as she passed. Goodness, she hoped she hadn’t leaked, or the newcomers would have just gotten a good view. But they had enough girls to take care of anyway. “Where shall I take her?” “That’s a built-in play area in the nursery, with a low wall around it which she shouldn’t be able to get out of.” Loreline nodded, and went exploring through the house. Goodness, it was nice. “What a lucky girl,” she cooed, ”Getting to live in such a nice big house with your Mommy and Daddy.” The girl frowned, but held her tongue. Loreline laughed, and gave her another bounce. She’d heard plenty of that posh little voice in the TV ads. “Oh! And look! It’s the biggest nursery I’ve ever seen!” She wasn’t exaggerating, and she’d seen a lot of nurseries. Across the oddly-shaped room, the walls extruded and opened to a gap with a low wall, which led into a penned-in area. “Oh I just don’t want to let you go. You might get scared waiting for the others in there. But then, since you’re first you can explore it.” There was nothing to explore, it was empty and they could see the whole space She placed the brunette down in the carpeted pen anyway. “Can you show me how many steps it takes you to reach the other side?” The Little hesitated, knowing that a spanking likely awaited if she disobeyed. She took a hesitant step - perhaps her first since going into diapers - and then another, and another. In a way, her short angled bob cut made it more hilarious. Even as she did her best to make herself look like an adult, it just didn’t work when the rest of her was revealed in its proper state. She could only waddle, it was adorable. Of course, she was trying to manage her full diaper situation too. It felt far longer than it likely was by the time she reached the wall. “You did it! Did you count your steps?” The Little looked panicked. “N-No…” There was that cute voice! “Aw, that’s okay. I did. It’s plenty, even if you get some big toys. Now come back to me sweetie, I want to say goodbye.” Was it her imagination, or did the Little run back? Frowning, but wanting that kiss, or perhaps just trying to limit how long she spent waddling in that dirty diaper. Loreline gave her the kisses, though held back on tickling her. Bringing out her little laugh somehow felt like territory for the parents to first cross. They’d probably waited forever, until the uptight Little lawyer had let her guard down thinking the laws were set. The mother entered with a girl in each arm, and beamed down at the sight of the diapered lawyer waiting in her playpen. “Oh this town is just perfect. The perfect place to start over for all of us.” Loreline smiled. “I heard that it’s being renamed to Sanctuary.” The mother secured her next two girls into the playpen - her breath bated like she’d waited an eternity - and smiled. “Yes it is… And it’s perfectly true.” --- By the time Loreline reached Cribs’n’Things, she was exhausted. The sun was down. A thousand dirty diapers had been dropped into diaper pails in houses which had been empty for years until the day before. It was amazing how fast the rich part of society could move. Her boss locked up the store, and offered to give her a ride home rather than catch the bus. She didn’t realize something was off until they pulled up outside her boss’s estate. “Um, Mrs Kensington, did you forget to take me home?” “We are home sweetie.” Loreline frowned, and wriggled. Her boss’s hand was snaking into her work pants, and investigating the white and pink trainer panties there. “Um Mrs Kensington, I can explain.” “Of course. I know. A lot of parents noticed how good you are with kids today. There were a lot of comments.” “No it’s not like that, I mean it was just a long day, and-” “And I think somebody never quite got over babysitting. I think my daughter’s room hasn’t changed since she was a teenager and moved to college, and maybe it was for a reason…” Loreline frowned. “A teenager?” “Of course. That’s what people expect when they hire a local babysitter. And, goodness, it seems you’re going to be getting a lot of work on that front. We’ll have to make sure it doesn’t interfere with your schoolwork.” Loreline paled. “School… work?” “Well there can’t be a teenage babysitter in the neighbourhood who isn’t enrolled at the school, with a uniform and homework to take to her babysitting jobs. Of course, I think you should still have a part-time real job at the store at least one afternoon a week. Any more would look awkward giving those hours to my own daughter. Now what do we way?” “Um… Mrs Kensington, it was just a bit of a fantasy. I don’t really want-” “What do we say, young lady? So help me I will tan that bottom if you’re going to be a disagreeable teenager tonight.” “I… Yes mother.” “See? It’s not so bad when you just accept what you want. Now come on, I’ll cook you dinner and then we can find you some plastic pants for the night.” --- Party decorations, speakers, and jumping castles dotted the waterfront parklands. Sanctuary was to have its first yearly party. Upmarket furniture waited outdoors with the high society in attendance. A small group of hired musicians strummed guitars at one end of the park. Loreline chased a bunch of squealing Littles, while parents stood at the edges supervising. Naughty little Veronica Black, once a lawyer, fell on her bottom and gasped. She hadn’t been squealing, only trying to stay from being caught. Loreline grinned and descended on her, dressed as a big yellow duck. She caught Vee easily as the girl tried to get back up, and soon had her dressed in a yellow duck costume too. She had to join the line trailing Loreline, and the chase continued. The Littles who weren’t caught didn’t have to wear the tiny versions of the costumes. As one, they went to the banks to watch the real ducklings swim by. Technically she should be taking notes for a school assignment, but didn’t want to think about school today, or any day really. She helped the parents and nannies collect up their Littles, and saw a bunch of bottles and just as many boobs come out. Loreline just hoped that none of them had listened too closely. The costume was expensive, and her ‘Mom’ had insisted on diapers rather than her various training panties. Of course, she would just tell her charges that her diaper was nothing like their own, which was true. Loreline sat on the grass, and ignored a faint squish. It wasn’t the worst upgrade since last year, for any of them. -- If you'd like to read and support more stories like this, feel free to come join my Patreon for the price of a slightly larger cookie per month https://www.patreon.com/ausdpr

Hi! I'm confused with what the difference is between Amazons, Giants, and Bigs. I'm thinking of writing a diaper dimension story but I want to get the information correct. Can anyone explain more about what they are and the differences? I've read a few stories (Chasing Emily, my favorite) and I want to write it well. Also, I'm still a little confused with portals. Thank you!

I’m thinking about creating a Discord devoted to discussing and role playing within the Diaper Dimension. Would anyone be interested in this, and if so, do you have any suggestions?